《Qing Hua Chronicles》


 C1

    Little girl, do you have any wishes that have yet to be fulfilled? One had to know that after drinking Grandma''s bowl of soup and walking across the Bridge of Helplessness, the matters of this life would be left behind.


    Wishing? Wish to be born, never to remember ¡­


    Now that you have committed such a monstrous sin, even Lord Buddha will be unable to save you. In the future, you will only be able to fall into reincarnation and inevitably suffer the hardships of mortals.


    Becoming a god, like Lang Ye, like becoming an immortal, like Fan Jing, was not necessarily not easy; being a mortal, wasn''t necessarily hard ¡­


    On the way out of the ghost city, a group of children with their souls locked up on top of the Bridge of Helplessness. Some of the fresh souls sighed and others sighed, but only a few really saw life and death, most people''s eyes were dull and lifeless.


    However, on this crowded narrow bridge, a turbid soul was personally locked by the Black and White Impermanence. The ghosts naturally understood what was going on and made way for them. Not a single one of them dared to approach.


    Heard... It''s from the sky...


    Another kid indicated that he was bullshitting: from heaven? How could it be sent to the Yin Yang Realm without suffering from the tribulations of reincarnation?


    You''re ignorant, aren''t you? In the early days, when the Devil Lord caused a ruckus at the Heaven Realm, many of their souls were destroyed. The Heavenly Emperor asked the Buddha to help him collect the souls of those Golden Immortals and sent them into the cycle of reincarnation.


    But wasn''t that forced by the circumstances? What was the point of singing it now? The soul was extremely dirty, it couldn''t possibly be from the sky, could it be a cultivation abode of a small demon that had cultivated the devilish path?


    Another kid squeezed in with a soul in his hand that refused to get on the bridge. "The devil can''t be seen, do you know who this one is?" She, all beings of the Six Realms, shall be honored with the title of Goddess!


    Although she had been working underground every day, she had still heard some rumors about this Goddess Fan Jing. Once she knew who she was, she would naturally know why she was sent to the Underworld.


    The primal chaos, since the creation of Pangu''s World, had taken on different roles and responsibilities, but it was ultimately unable to withstand the ravages of time. The gods withered away, and the Immortal World became the most prosperous place in the mortal world.


    Those that ascended into the upper realms were called immortals, those that fell into chaos were called devils, the Yellow Springs gave birth to devils, the strange power was chaotic and demonic, the god race was the beast, the ruler was man.


    After taking the bowl of Grandma Meng''s Elixir, that soul looked back and gently glanced at the group of kids. They seemed to be afraid of being hit by an arrow and lowered their heads, trembling. They didn''t dare to say a word.


    Raising her head to drink the bowl of soup, her soul gradually began to fade. It was as thin as a piece of white gauze. It could be seen that before she died, her body would have been graceful and beautiful, but after she died, everything would have been fine.


    As the Black and White Impermanence held his hand, this soul slowly stepped into the Six Paths of Samsara.


    Wherever she passed by, even the fiery colored pearls and sand that were used throughout the Yellow Springs Yin Yang Realm would lose their luster.


    You''re here...


    The judge personally greeted them at the entrance of Samsara with great respect. However, this soul had already become a piece of white paper. The people around her who avoided them, the people who respectfully greeted them from afar, were all completely blank in her eyes.


    The judge took out a white book from his sleeve. Knowing that she could no longer hear or remember anything, he respectfully read: "Ksitigarbha Buddha, your nature is pure. Once you have committed a wrong deed, it will not matter anymore.


    The spirit was still unmoved. The judge kept the white letter and bowed respectfully: Please, Nine Heaven Immortal Clan, Consort to the Great Prince of the Heavenly Emperor, Goddess on your way!

 C2

    April Fangfei, the sky is bright, the whole suburb of Beijing peach-red willow green is a spring color.


    It was a time when the flowers were so dazzling and the horses'' hooves were lacking. It was an endless stream of tourists.


    The prime minister and his entourage stood out among the group. Three carriages with two shafts were accompanied by tens of servants, the one and only son of the prime minister was leading the way. He was dressed in brocade clothes and rode a large horse with an imposing manner.


    Gu Yinfeng saw that he was the destination of the trip, and immediately turned his horse to look at the curtain and ridiculed the carriage: "Little sister, normally you just love to go out, why are you not showing your face today?" Hehe, big brother brought you a kite. I''ll fly with you when we get to the lakeside. How about it?


    There was no movement from the carriage, Gu Yinfeng quickly added: "I know, you must be worried that your father will scold you for learning bad things from me, but don''t worry!" I have to prepare everything! Minister Cao''s family also came to take care of us. Since we were far away, Father naturally could not abandon his comrades to chase after us.


    Gu Yinfeng called out to his twice but her sister did not reply, she anxiously opened the curtain.


    The girl in the carriage was about 14 or 15 years old. She was leaning against the decorated wall of the carriage. There were a few soft pillows under her body, and she was sleeping soundly.


    The girl fell asleep again. She was truly exhausted.


    Gu Yinfeng was at a loss whether to laugh or cry. Although his own sister was not the most beautiful girl in this family, she was still treated like a treasure in his eyes.


    The current Prime Minister, Gu Sikong, was also considered a legendary figure. At the age of fifteen, he was selected as the top scorer and from that moment on, rumors about Gu Sikong spread throughout the capital.


    Some said that he was the reincarnation of a heavenly literary star, some said that he was the illegitimate son of the late emperor in the commoners, and some said that he was a peerless genius that only appeared once in a thousand years.


    However, the rumors did not stop with the wise, but with his children.


    Who was the son of the prime minister? There was not a single citizen in the capital who did not laugh out loud. This brat could not sing poems or fight, and he could not even fight. He just loved to write plays!


    Every time a play was written, he would be brought up on stage. The people who watched it all sighed in admiration, and for a moment, his reputation was greatly boosted.


    Gu Yinfeng''s words that were always hanging on the tip of his tongue were: In this world, things that don''t go according to one''s wishes are most likely to happen.


    Prime Minister Gu''s daughter wasn''t as familiar to people as her brother. The common folk only said: "The daughter of the Gu family is called Long Song, with a pockmarked face and fat waist. She is shy to entertain guests."


    Prime Minister Gu and his wife would naturally not have a pockmarked daughter, but Gu Changge was too lazy to interact with other young miss of the Shangguan family. When necessary, she would sit and not stand, and when she appeared, she would cover her face with a veil, so outsiders guessed that she was definitely fat and ugly.


    Arriving at the Mirror Lake, Gu Yinfeng woke his sister up. He waited for her to stretch her body comfortably in the carriage to help her down: "Be careful little sister."


    The 14-15 year old little girl still had a playful personality. Seeing the picturesque scenery and the reflection of the blue sky and white clouds on the huge lake, she couldn''t help but feel a little happy.


    He was just about to take two steps forward when he was stopped by a dignified gaze from Prime Minister Gu, and he hid behind his brother in displeasure.


    The Mrs. Gu naturally protected her and glared at the Prime Minister: Weren''t you here today to take a walk, why are there so many rules restraining her? Look at how Big Sing is afraid of you, look at her, like a frightened rabbit.


    Gu Yinfeng touched her head: What a good little white rabbit.


    Prime Minister Gu sighed. "Even though I''m out for a stroll today, I still have to pay attention to my manners. A girl''s house must have the appearance of a girl''s house. Jumping up and down is not proper at all!"


    Yes. The Prime Minister''s daughter absent-mindedly replied. She then hid behind her mother after seeing her mother wave her hand.


    Prime Minister, you''re so elegant!


    The person who came was none other than Minister Cao, as Gu Yinfeng had described. The weather was sunny and good, it was not surprising for him to meet his colleagues here.


    Minister Cao. Gu Sikong cupped his fists and replied to him.


    My daughter Ning Xiang greets Uncle Gu and Aunt Gu, greets older brother Ming Feng and younger sister Chang Ge.


    Mrs. Gu smiled and nodded. As expected, her posture was elegant, her fragrance was getting more and more beautiful.


    Cao Ning Xiang''s eyebrows slightly raised, she looked at the sloppy Gu Yinfeng and then quickly lowered her eyes: "Aunt is exaggerating."


    Minister Cao also laughed, "My daughter is not worthy of such praise. She is just a little girl. I have always regarded her as my beloved daughter. How many years would I be able to keep her for? Hur Hur Hur."


    Gu Changge saw that there was nothing left of her, so she yawned, and wanted to rest by the lake to catch up on her sleep. Just as she turned around, he was called over by Cao Ning Xiang.


    Chang Ge, we haven''t seen each other in a long time.


    Everyone''s eyes were focused on the little girl who wanted to run away. The big eyes of Zhang Ge were reflecting all the scenes clearly. After thinking for a while, they lowered their eyes and bowed to her, "Big sister will come to the mansion when she has time. Welcome, Zhang Ge."


    Cao Ningxiang pulled her hand and smiled, "I don''t dare to disturb you. My mother said that you are studying at home, so I don''t know what you are reading. Recently, I have also been reading ''Women''s Analects'' and ''Women''s Filial Scripture''. Why don''t I exchange my experiences with my sister when I meet her?"


    Experience? Longsong began to call for help with his eyes, and the latter quickly looked away, pretending to be looking at the distant scenery.


    Err, the "Devil Slayer Record" that I''ve read recently is quite interesting. Elder sister, if you want to read it, I can lend it to you to take a look!


    Gu Sikong coughed heavily. Cao Ning Xiang, however, covered her mouth and laughed, "Today, His Majesty is ruling the world benevolently, the citizens are living a peaceful life, why do the demons talk about it.


    Gu Changge was choked to death: "I''m reading my book, how did it get related to national destiny again ¡­"


    The Prime Minister was the head of a hundred officials and was exemplified by the masses. If the Prime Minister''s daughter did not learn anything but studied things like immortals and demons, wouldn''t that affect the hearts of the people and affect the destiny of the country?


    Gu Yinfeng tugged his sister''s hand and glared at Cao Ningxiang. "National affairs have its own ideas, doesn''t that mean that Miss Cao is so concerned about national destiny?!"


    Cao Ningxiang''s little face reddened. Her previous arrogance no longer existed. She stomped her feet and sadly ran away.


    On the other hand, Gu Sikong was busy making excuses: I, these two mischievous kids have been laughed at by Master Cao.


    Of course, this old man spoiled Ning Xiang.


    After exchanging some pleasantries, the Minister and the Prime Minister were finally sent away by the female family members.


    Gu Sikong turned his head to look at his son and daughter who were lying on the grass, and couldn''t help but sigh.

 C3

    Ning Xiang is just a year older than you, proficient in the art of zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting. As for you, your invited masters have all been angered away by you. You don''t even know how many strings the emperor bestowed upon you when you were born!


    When Mrs. Gu heard his husband berating his daughter, he immediately went over to his side and said: In your eyes, other people''s daughters are better off! His daughter was not good! Those teachers were angered to leave because they were ashamed. They couldn''t answer Chang Ge''s questions, and furthermore, we don''t want our daughter to be able to pass the top scorer''s test. We just need to recognize a few words! As for that guqin, if you don''t like it, then don''t play it!


    My lady, you spoiled these two children. This little girl has spent all her time researching nonsense! Why was it that other people could sing poems against her when they were reading books? She had learned to think random thoughts when she read books!


    Zhang Ge patted the grass on his dress and stood up. He pinched the corner of his shirt and whispered, "Daddy, don''t be angry. Zhang Ge knows his wrongs."


    You know your wrongs? There was no use in knowing what was wrong!


    Oh. He answered absent-mindedly and continued playing with his clothes.


    Gu Yinfeng also quickly got up: Father! You don''t want to always be a fierce little sister! Even though your little sister is stupid and stupid, you''re still worried that your little sister won''t be able to get married. How many people are lining up to marry their sister, aren''t they, Chang''e!


    Hm!


    Gu Changge earnestly nodded her head, and said while looking at Gu Sikong: "If Zhang Ge gets married, Daddy won''t be so angry anymore, right?"


    You! Gu Sikong was both angry and distressed: Alright, alright, you guys go ahead and play, today Qing Qing should be happy, looks like I said too much again!


    A pair of children ran away happily with a kite in their hands. Gu Yinfeng raised the kite and shouted loudly: Zhang Ge, run faster, run faster!


    The girl shook her kite string with great effort and ran backwards. "It''s enough! Let go and try. You can fly up there!"


    Sister, I think you are lazy! You pull the string first to run, I see when the time is ripe will let go!


    Gu Changge tilted her neck and panted before continuing to run. She hated walking and hated running. Although flying kites was fun, it was always the beginning that she hated the most.


    Gu Yinfeng took the opportunity to release his hands and the kite soared straight into the sky. Gu Changge shook its string excitedly as he looked at the kite in the sky in annoyance.


    ''Little girl, are you happy? ''


    Gu Yinfeng ran over to her and laughed: "Look how high you flew, I traded this kite with Second Aunt Wang from the south side of the city!"


    Longsong nodded furiously, his small face reflecting the bright sunlight with extraordinary vigor: If only I could fly to the sky like a kite!


    You''re talking nonsense again. If you don''t have your big brother make you a big kite and tie you up, you''ll definitely fly!


    I have seen it in the Devil Slayer Record, there is a sword immortal that can ride the sword and fly into the sky! Do you think it''s like a kite?


    These weird articles could not be trusted!


    The girl raised her head to look at the tall kite. A kite was different from a sword immortal. A sword immortal could go wherever he wanted, but the kite was tied to a string.


    As he spoke, he took a copper hairpin from his head and cut off the string of the kite. He watched as the kite soared upwards and then fell back into the forest.


    Gu Yinfeng tsk-tsked: It''s a pity about my playbook.


    The two of them found a clean place to lie down, bathing in the spring light and feeling very uncomfortable.


    Gu Changge yawned. After a while, she opened her eyes and saw darkness.


    Big brother, I''m blind ¡­


    "Shh ~ ~ ~"


    She felt herself carefully being carried by herself. She blinked once again and discovered that the sky had darkened a little. It wasn''t that she was blind.


    The one who was hugging him was his father, who was holding her in one hand and sitting on the grass with his mother in the other, while his brother Gu Yinfeng seemed to have just awoken from a dream.


    His parents'' bodies were trembling in the darkness. His older brother was also looking straight ahead of them, unmoving.


    Zhang Ge looked up and saw Gu Sikong covering her eyes and mouth with his hands: Shh ¡ª ¡ª Don''t look ¡­


    Yet in that instant, Longsong had already seen, a monster, no, not a monster, only a purplish-red shadow.


    She struggled to look through her father''s fingers. No wonder he had to cover her eyes.


    This monster was exceptionally fierce. Its head and neck were over ten feet tall!


    The monster''s claws were tearing apart several corpses. These corpses were quickly disembowelled by the monster. Even their bones and internal organs were being stuffed into its mouth. The flesh was mangled and it let out creaking sounds as it chewed.


    The surroundings of the Mirror Lake was filled with the smell of blood.


    There seemed to be some survivors among the corpses. They seemed to want to escape. Before they could even crawl, they were bitten by an extended head. The head swallowed them whole. In just a short while, the monster had eaten three or four people.


    Chang Ge finally understood why her big brother and father were so still. Her eyes widened in fear.


    Although he felt disgusted and scared, he wanted to continue watching. He wasn''t worried at all. Perhaps this monster was going to eat them soon.


    Corpse Devil, the nine-headed bug came back to life after death. It gathered heaven and earth''s resentment, unlucky aura, and condensed into its original form while the heavenly dog was eating the sun and the sun. As the sun rose, it disappeared without a trace. One could distinguish one''s position based on the wind.


    Gu Sikong lowered his head and looked at his daughter in shock: "What did you say?" Were there really fiendish demons in this world?


    After Gu Changge''s usual casual reading was confirmed, she immediately nodded excitedly and said: "If there is a demon, there is an immortal. There will definitely be an immortal coming to save us!"


    I hope so! I hope so!


    However, before they could even be saved by the immortals, the Corpse Devil had already devoured all the people nearby and started searching in all directions.


    As the Corpse Devil approached, a rotten stench that did not seem like the smell of blood pervaded the air, causing Zhang Ge who had been holding his breath to be unable to hold back anymore. He exhaled a long breath and was immediately detected by the Corpse Devil.


    The Corpse Devil walked over in big strides, but it was still a purple chaos. The mucus under his feet dragged along, and it was actually all blood.


    Mrs. Gu covered her mouth and cried, looking at Gu Sikong helplessly.


    Not afraid, not afraid, Daddy will protect you.

 C4

    Zhang Ge felt that his bones were about to break from his father''s strangling. Gu Sikong said resolutely, "Quickly run as far as you can!"


    No, no, sir, we''ll go together.


    As soon as Mrs. Gu finished speaking, Gu Sikong pushed him away and quickly ran towards the lakeside.


    Mrs. Gu cried out: "Old master!"


    Accompanied by the scream, Gu Sikong was quickly bitten by the nine-headed monster, in that moment of life and death, a sharp sword pierced through the air!


    With a sword thrust into the Corpse Devil''s neck, the Corpse Devil''s head let out a miserable howl, and the person in its mouth had already rolled on the ground, unconscious, and died.


    It turned out that as soon as Gu Sikong said that, Gu Yinfeng had already felt the sword at his waist and threw it out in time. Mrs. Gu had also fainted because of shock, so he could only grab his sister and run!


    Gu Changge''s legs were in a mess as he was pushed away by the monster. When she turned around, her brother was already caught by the monster.


    Her heart felt like it was being roasted, and an endless wave of fear pressed down on her. Her vision darkened, and she could no longer feel it.


    Gu Yinfeng felt a piercing pain all over his body, he only felt that the monster''s teeth were sharp and sharp, its spear-like teeth had pierced deeply into his waist, he muttered in his heart, I''m finished, I''m finished, I haven''t even married and have children, I''m going to feed this monster today!


    Just as he was preparing to die, a white light suddenly shone in front of his eyes and his body dropped to the ground heavily like Gu Sikong.


    The sun was not in the sky, but on the ground. As the ''sun'' approached, the monster let out a painful wail. Its nine heads were like a group of demons that were dancing and smashing against each other.


    Gu Yinfeng struggled to raise his head to look, and was immediately stunned. It was Chang Ge!


    The girl in the center of the white light had a head of black hair draped over her shoulders. Her clothes fluttered in the wind, but her feet were more than a foot off the ground.


    Those eyes were not as clear as Gu Changge''s normally clear eyes, but instead looked like a sky full of stars that had shattered one day.


    The look in his eyes was unclear, unclear, full of compassion, ruthlessness, and bloodthirsty excitement.


    The monster was still howling, but Gu Changge actually slowly raised her left hand, extended her middle finger, and pointed straight at the Corpse Devil, his voice was extremely cold and frightening: You! The crime was unpardonable! Still not dying!


    The valley resounded with the low hum of beasts.


    The Corpse Devil''s body seemed to be ripped apart by a claw, the piercing purplish-red light caused Gu Yinfeng to be unable to open his eyes.


    When he could finally open his eyes, the Corpse Devil was already gone!


    Gu Changge stood alone at a height of more than a foot from the ground. His eyes were no longer clear, but they were extremely cold.


    A long song! Sister!


    Gu Changge looked at him, then closed his eyes. The entire world was once again shrouded in darkness.


    She fell down onto the ground and was held in Gu Yinfeng''s embrace. The current Long Song was no different from the Long Song she usually slept in. Could it be that he had already written too much in his play books, and everything he just read was just his imagination?


    This short period of time felt like an extremely long period of time. When the sun broke through the clouds, the heaven and earth were dyed crimson.


    There were many wounds on Gu Yinfeng''s body from the Corpse Devil''s sharp teeth, and his entire body was stained with blood.


    His father was in the same condition as he was. His mother was fine, just that she had fainted. It was just that he didn''t know how she was doing.


    Ye Ci could only continuously call out Changge''s name, hoping that she would wake up soon.


    The originally birdsong and fragrant Mirror Lake had actually turned into a scene of rivers of blood flowing through it.


    Presumably, just now when the day was full, the majority of the commoners had already returned. He and Chang Ge were sleeping far away, so Father and Mother came looking for him before meeting this Corpse Devil.


    Just as he was thinking about how to go back, his sister who was in his embrace was already struggling to wake up. Gu Yinfeng was overjoyed. Sister!


    Gu Changge was still in a daze, she looked at the sun and then looked at her surroundings: The sun had appeared, and the Corpse Devil had disappeared, is it?!


    Sister! Don''t you remember? He didn''t know if he should tell her what he had just seen. He paused and then said, Well, it''s gone.


    Great, how are dad and mom?!


    Should be okay...


    She wanted to see her father in the distance, but her legs went soft and she fell into Gu Yinfeng''s embrace again: Big brother?


    If you are frightened, be steady for now. I''ll go see Father.


    Good.


    Gu Yinfeng held onto the wounds on his body and walked towards the lakeside. Fortunately, Gu Sikong had only knocked himself out, and the wounds on his body were not too big.


    In that instant, a person and a sword had already stopped between him and Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge opened her eyes wide in shock. She gave her too many surprises in one day, the ancient legendary demon was seen by her, even the sword immortal in the Devil Slayer Record was seen by her!


    This person was wearing a white robe which seemed to be flowing in the water. Immortal qi was surrounding his body and his sleeves were fluttering.


    He held a long sword in his hand, and the white tassels on the scabbard were like a pool of water, spotless.


    Gu Changge looked up, only to see him standing tall with her black hair hanging down to her waist.


    Ice and snow were bones, and precious jade was a deity. Their brows and eyes were meticulously sculpted, and their thin lips carried a cold expression.


    Even if Gu Yinfeng considered himself to be a beautiful man, he would still pale in front of this person.


    Gu Changge watched in a daze as a voice seemed to be hooting from the bottom of her heart, tearing at her heart and lungs. She held onto her chest in pain for a good while before she dared to raise her head and look again.


    The voice in his heart said over and over again: "If I can meet with this person, it means that she is willing to learn how to use the zither, calligraphy, or painting!"


    In the end, she still could not withstand that person''s gaze. Her heart, which had been empty for more than ten years, suddenly filled up and then collapsed. The Six Realms had been destroyed because of this.


    The person opened his mouth and spoke in a voice as melodious as jade but his eyes were staring straight at Gu Changge: What a heavy baleful aura.


    Gu Yinfeng was shocked, and hurriedly went forward to block his sister. Immortal Lord was late, the spirit demon from before had already disappeared, and the moment the sun appeared, it disappeared.


    The Immortal on the flying sword obviously did not believe him. He slightly frowned, looked at Gu Changge and said: You look similar to him, but in terms of personality, you are completely the opposite.


    Gu Changge hurriedly said, "I, I will definitely listen to father''s words in the future! He would definitely learn the zither, chess, painting, and painting well, and he would also wholeheartedly strive for good!


    She spoke anxiously, anxious to prove herself. She simply didn''t want such a man who brought up the matters of the world to frown. However, the immortal stopped her words, causing her eyebrows to furrow even tighter.


    Chang Ge suddenly felt that he had done something unforgivable, and was so anxious that he didn''t know what to do.


    Forget it.


    The last word that the Immortal Lord said before the Imperial Sword Technique disappeared was left behind by the Immortal Lord, the two siblings were stunned on the spot.

 C5

    Ever since his return that day, the imperial government had sealed off the surroundings of the Mirror Lake. The monsters of the Mirror Lake were spread among the people of the capital in multiple versions.


    Have you heard? There was a water monster on the Mirror Lake!


    I''ve seen it before. It was, hey, taller than the tower, with eyes like a pair of lanterns.


    To say that there were evil officials and villains in the court, was that a god sent down by the heavens?


    That water monster didn''t come down from the sky. It came out from the ground.


    You said that we wouldn''t suffer a disaster, but the water monster came out once every three hundred years, and when it came out, it had to eat five hundred children at once.


    Sigh!


    Ah, I have to pick up my son from the private school.


    We brothers will go drink two cups.


    Let''s go!


    This matter took a long time before the Prime Minister managed to catch his breath. After that day, the Mrs. Gu became ill with no medicine nor medicine, and it took a whole summer before she could recover.


    Both Gu Sikong and Gu Yinfeng were slightly injured and nothing serious had happened to them, but Gu Changge was not injured, but was treated as a first-rate patient by his family to be protected.


    Ever since Gu Yinfeng told his story to his father, Gu Sikong started to reflect on his daughter''s abnormal behavior.


    If one were to say that his son had lied to him, that was impossible, because he had personally seen the Corpse Devil.


    This girl was easily frightened when she was young, when she grew up she often said that she saw something that others couldn''t see, if she said that no one believed her, then she would leave it at that, and now that such a thing had happened, it was impossible for Gu Sikong to not think about it for his daughter.


    He had invited Supervisor Qin Tian to come home and drink tea in person, and Supervisor Qin Tian was still ridiculing him. Didn''t Prime Minister Gu always object to the Emperor overhearing this old man''s slanderous words? Why did you have the interest to invite this old man over for tea today?


    Being able to observe the stars at night could also be considered a blessing in disguise. From the empress dowager to the maids in the palace, they all liked to find him for a divination, to avert danger and avoid disaster.


    Earlier, when the palace had a pandemic, the imperial physician was helpless to do anything about it. However, he had grabbed a palace maid in one go and ordered people to burn the palace maid to death. The next day, everyone''s disease had miraculously healed.


    To tell you the truth, I''ve invited you to come here so that you can see my daughter ¡­


    The old man was stroking his grizzled beard, his smile unchanging. "Do you want me to tell you the truth or a lie?"


    But it doesn''t matter.


    The white-bearded old man walked around the hall and said, "This daughter of mine probably won''t be able to stay in the mansion."


    Gu Sikong''s expression changed, even if she hated him for not being able to win, he still had this one daughter, the only parent in the world, who wouldn''t hold her in their hands and be afraid of losing her?


    Why did my daughter say that when you''ve never seen her?


    When I was at the palace, I knew that you had a daughter in your family who had an extremely murderous aura. It wasn''t a big deal when you were young, but as you grew older, you might attract some unnecessary things, such as the calamity in the spring.


    The nightmare brought by the Corpse Devil was still fresh in his mind, and the Immortal Lord his son mentioned seemed to have said that Zhang Ge had an evil aura around him. Gu Sikong was startled: "My daughter has been raised in a deep room since she was young, how could she have an evil aura around her?"


    This baleful aura belongs to the innate realm and has nothing to do with your daughter. Although I don''t know how to dispel this baleful aura due to my shallow cultivation experience, I have a way to give the prime minister a try!


    Please speak!


    Firstly, she could ensure her safety. Secondly, the Immortal Mountain Blessed Land would definitely be able to eliminate the baleful aura on her body. If her talent allowed her to understand the secrets of heaven, then she could be considered a great achievement.


    Absolutely not! Gu Sikong almost blurted out.


    The old man chuckled. He knew that the Prime Minister loved his daughter dearly and wanted to tie her up by his side to wait for disaster to befall her. The Prime Minister should think twice before doing anything else.


    Gu Sikong slumped onto the chair. Usually when he talked about cultivation sects, he would snort disdainfully, feeling that it was all because of his strange power.


    Now that something had happened right in front of his eyes, he had no choice but to believe it.


    That... Does the supervisor have a good place to go?


    This old man follows the Qinghua Sect of the Yuxiao Kongque Mountain, but unfortunately, this old man did not learn enough to become an immortal through tribulation.


    Yuxiao Kongque Mountain? It seemed to be recorded in the Classic of the Mountains and Seas? Was there really such a mountain in the world?


    Prime Minister, the Nine Heavens and Eight Desolations were originally devoid of a single mortal. Mortal beings were destitute, so where they were unable to go, they would think that they did not exist. The boundless universe was so vast that mortals could only sit and watch the sky.


    Gu Sikong shamefully nodded his head: Since mortals cannot go, then how should I go? Could it be that my lord also knows the technique of controlling the sword?


    This old man will cultivate the Star Phenomenon in Qinghua Sect, and the most important thing is to behead demons and exterminate demons. In this place, please forgive this old man for not revealing too much, but it is also easy to climb the mountain, you can simply obtain the method.


    What was this'' method ''?


    August 15th. Full moon night. The immortal led the way for Huai Shui from the east.


    Gu Sikong was originally from Jiangbei and wanted to bring this old lady back to the capital to enjoy his fortune after his rise in status, but the old man refused. After Changge was born, the old man had asked Changge to accompany her for a few months.


    This time, seeing Zhang Ge off to the Yuxiao Kongque Mountain, Mrs. Gu would definitely not be willing to part with him. She could only tell Yue Bing that the Old Mistress had missed her granddaughter, and only then did Mrs. Gu agree.


    On the night of the fifteenth day of the eighth month, the dark blue sky was vast and boundless. The silver moon cast a white veil of light over the river, adding a layer of mist to the river.


    When Gu Sikong and his group arrived at the shore of the Huai River, it was already late at night. Looking at the moon, Gu Yinfeng saw that it was cold and clear without end, so Gu Yinfeng helped his sister down from the carriage.


    Was it cold? Gu Yinfeng frowned, and pulled tightly onto Chang Ge''s cloak.


    Longsong yawned and shook his head. Not cold.


    Gu Sikong sighed: Changge, can you blame daddy for sending you to the Immortal Mountain to learn?


    How could I blame daddy? Daddy only did it for his daughter''s good, so he told me to go to the Immortal Mountain to acknowledge him as my master because he knew that I was lacking in the art of zither, chess and painting.


    I''d rather you made me angry at home!


    Gu Changge snickered and hid in Gu Yinfeng''s embrace: Big Brother, don''t make Daddy angry in the future too.


    Gu Yinfeng took two steps forward and said: I want to accompany my little sister!


    In the past, this son of his was unlucky. But today, Gu Sikong wished that he could accompany Zhang Ge and help him out.


    The imperial overseer shook his head and said, "I only recommend one person to the sect, and that is your daughter."


    Then let Yinfeng send you on your way?


    Since someone had come to assist, the Prime Minister did not have to worry.


    As he spoke, he had already brought a light boat over. The boatman was not that old, but he had the bearing of a Daoist. He cupped his hands together and chuckled twice, but did not say anything.


    This is the guide, Miss Gu. Please get on the boat.


    When Gu Yinfeng saw this, he was extremely reluctant: My sister is a girl, what if she gets sold by this Sphinx, no! I want to accompany her!

 C6

    How could a cultivator have evil thoughts?


    What Immortal Cultivator? What Immortal Mountain? That''s only one side of your story. Who knows if you two are teaming up to deceive my sister!


    Whirlwind! Don''t be rude! Gu Sikong shouted at his son to return the favor, but at the same time, he also apologized to the Venerate Heavens Sect.


    This old man understands the Prime Minister''s love for his daughter. I understand that before the daughter is on the road, whether she is going or not will still be a given.


    In that instant, Gu Sikong also seemed to have understood that if his daughter was by his side, even if she died, it would be a family death together. However, sending this palm-sized daughter to an invisible place was absolutely impossible, and his heart felt like a knife was twisting around it.


    Longsong, you, what do you think?


    Gu Changge saw that everyone was looking at her, and that her father''s eyes were filled with unwillingness to part, while her brother''s eyes were filled with anxiousness, she thought for a moment and replied: I don''t know far, I was originally a little tired, and wanted to sleep on the boat.


    With just that one sentence, no one said anything, Gu Sikong could only say that her daughter was really heartless, at a time like this, she was still thinking about sleeping, she was truly lazy!


    The light boat rocked, the oars broke the water, and Zhang Ge was lying on the bow of the boat. Her delicate hand caressed the water surface, feeling the vigorous texture of the water passing through her fingers.


    The pitch-black water seemed to be so deep that she couldn''t see the bottom. If she were to dive in head first, she wouldn''t be able to come out. She quickly sat up straight again.


    The fog on both sides of the river was thick and sparse, and only the sound of boating could be heard.


    Of course she could not sleep, the reason she said that was because she did not want her father and brother to worry. She had already guessed long ago that she would always be able to see some unclean things, and it must be related to the Corpse Devil this time.


    Furthermore, the Immortal Lord had said that she was emitting a baleful aura. Perhaps, she really was a calamity.


    Forget it, this little boat will take her as far as she can.


    This girl, this girl, wake up.


    When Chang Ge opened his eyes, he saw a white jade tassel-like sword tasselled in tassels. When she looked up at the sword in surprise, she was exceptionally disappointed.


    This person was not the Immortal Lord from back then.


    The one who spoke was a young man in his twenties. He had a warm smile on his face and wore a moon-white daoist robe that gave him an aura of immortality.


    He saw the change in Chang Ge''s expression for an instant, and couldn''t help but ask: "You''re already at Yuxiao Kongque Mountain, do you think you''re dreaming?"


    Hmm.


    He vaguely answered and got up from the boat. Only then did he see the light of day.


    The sun rose in the east, and the sun rose in the sky like a rainbow. In front of him was a lush and verdant spirit mountain. It was so high that he couldn''t see the top of it.


    Huai Shui was far from being as clear and broad as this river, and the shore was filled with boats. A few young men and women got off the boat, the oldest being around her, and the youngest being around seven to eight years old.


    The man who told her to get off the boat thanked everyone loudly, and it was then that Chang Ge realized that these fairy-like people were originally just the people at the foot of the mountain hired by Qinghua Sect. The Immortal Mountain was indeed strange, and even Liang Gong was different from ordinary people.


    A few young men and women led their group towards the peak of the mountain, and they chatted and laughed happily along the way.


    Why aren''t you talking to everyone? Beside her was the same man from before. His gentle face was as clear as a warm sun.


    Why talk to someone else?


    She replied matter-of-factly, as if being isolated from others was a perfectly natural thing to do.


    The man smiled slightly and said: "I am Dongfang Yu, Miss Fang?"


    Zhang Ge, Gu Changge.


    It was a good name for the long-haired Zhang Ge to use.


    Oh.


    Dongfang Yu saw that she seemed to have no interest in talking, and was only curious about the scenery around her. As she walked, she also introduced: Yuxiao Kongque Mountain have seven peaks, in the middle is the Godly Mt.


    One of the little girl beside her squeezed his head between the two of them: Sect Leader not taking in disciples anymore? Father and mother still wanted me to enter the Godly Mt. Xumi!


    Although Sect Leader would not accept disciples, the senior brothers under Sect Leader would still accept disciples. At that time, they could also train on the Godly Mt. Xumi.


    The little girl hopped around happily and held Zhang Ge''s arm as she asked, "This big sister, which master do you want to take as your master?"


    She could not remember which book had the introduction of Qinghua Sect: Me? It doesn''t matter.


    Dongfang Yu couldn''t help but take another look at her. Other than Sect Leader''s Sumeru Peak, there were also the Five Element Peak and the Sunset Peak where the two Sect Leader s resided.


    Not good, not good! The Zuo Tianxing Sect Leader at the Five Element Peak was strict and harsh, I had heard my mother mention this a long time ago! Even though the Xiao Ziyang Immortal Lord on the Sunset Peak was already the Golden Immortal Realm within the Nine Heavens and Eight Desolations, I heard that he was a cold and aloof person, and was presumably even harder to get along with than the Left Sect Leader!


    Dongfang Yu looked at this lively little girl, and her smile was still as warm as the sun: You can''t trust all the rumors, my master is the left Sect Leader.


    The little girl widened her eyes in shock as she looked at Dongfang Yu. She didn''t forget to clasp her hands together in greeting: "My little girl, Yin Lele, has seen the future ¡­" I should call you senior brother or senior uncle!


    Gu Changge saw that the crowd was full of smiles and laughter, but she was already tired, falling to the back of the party by accident.


    Yin Lele and Dongfang Yu searched for a long time before finally finding her. She asked her if she was homesick, but she said that she was tired and didn''t want to leave.


    Dongfang Yu shook her head helplessly: "Everyone who has come to the Qinghua Sect s were all elated and wished to fly up. Why are you so lazy, it''s like our Qinghua Sect has taken you up the mountain.


    Gu Changge shook her head and started to walk again, one step at a time.


    Dongfang Yu made a few hand signs, the sword in her hand steadily stopped in mid air, he then leaped up, the new disciples around were all surprised and happy.


    The Qinghua Sect disciples who went down the mountain with Dongfang Yu to receive the new disciples also laughed: "Senior Brother Dongfang, let them see your Imperial Sword Technique!


    , you are usually so obedient in front of Sect Leader Senior Master, it turns out that you are just pretending, and want to show off like that?


    The man on the sword was completely unaware, as he used one hand to pull Gu Changge and Yin Lele onto the sword, and they disappeared without a trace.


    At first, Zhang Ge still had his eyes closed, but after hearing Yin Lele''s cheers, he slowly opened his eyes.


    The sea of clouds churned, and if one looked down, they would see a sea of green and green. Wind blew past one''s ears, but the only thing that could be seen was a sword swaying beneath one''s feet.


    She ¡­ was she really flying?!


    Looking back, Dongfang Yu held onto the excited Yin Lele with one hand and smiled as warm as spring: We have reached the summit of the mountain.


    As he spoke, his sword fell to the ground. Zhang Ge stomped on the ground and staggered. Everything just now seemed like a beautiful dream that couldn''t be any shorter.


    This is a flying sword?


    Any magical equipment could be used to control it. I used a sword, while my fellow brothers used other weapons.


    Yin Lele jumped in excitement: I know, I know, what my grandfather used was actually a black ruyi!


    Dongfang Yu''s gaze changed. Your grandfather is?

 C7

    My grandfather lives on an overseas island, and even if you told me, you wouldn''t necessarily know it.


    However, Dongfang Yu already knew in her heart that on the Immortal Island, Black Iron Ruyi, it would definitely be a Southern Wasteland Immortal.


    Yin Lele chirped and asked Dongfang Yu a lot of questions, which Dongfang Yu answered one by one. Gu Changge was not as dispirited as before and was very anxious to enter the mountain gate, and before she could even reach the mountain, he had no choice but to stay where he was.


    It took two hours for the new disciples to reach the top of the mountain. Many of the children were already panting from exhaustion, and after everyone tidied up their appearances, they followed the Qinghua Sect disciples who were leading the way and entered the mountain.


    After entering, they found themselves in a completely different world. Cultivators focused on becoming one with nature, and the buildings within the Qinghua Sect were mostly pavilions. The verandahs were also one with nature.


    It was only at this point that the seven peaks that reached the clouds could be seen a little more clearly. Among them, the northernmost peak was probably covered in white cloth, which meant it was the Sunset Peak.


    The main peak of the Yuxiao Kongque Mountain was Sect Leader''s Sumeru peak, which was where they were currently. After passing through the front hall of the Sumeru peak, everyone was waiting respectfully within the Flashy Hall, saying that they would soon have to pay their respects to Sect Leader, the two Sect Leader s, and the four Sect Protecting s.


    After waiting for a short while, a group of immortals arrived. What made Zhang Ge disappointed was that she didn''t expect the immortals to be so mediocre as well and didn''t ride the cloud.


    It was hard to tell how old Sect Leader was, but his face was red and his beard was white. The middle-aged man to his left was dressed in a black robe, his eyebrows were like stars and his eyes were like swords, unsmiling, while the seat to his right was empty.


    The other four Sect Protecting s were two males and two females, and their ages were also different.


    Chang Ge took a careful glance around. Other than the man in black robes, everyone else seemed to be chuckling and looked easy to get along with. If she were to choose a master, she definitely wouldn''t choose the man in black robes.


    When the Qinghua Sect Sect Leader sat, Dongfang Yu brought a new disciple to pay her respects. After that, she took a white book and stood to one side to read the names, and those who wanted to read the names would all have to go up and introduce themselves to the people, on one hand to allow the people''s Qinghua Sect to recognize them, and on the other hand to familiarize themselves with each other.


    Lu Hengsheng.


    Junior Lu Hengsheng pays his respects to Sect Leader, Left Sect Leader, and the four Sect Protecting s.


    Gu Changge could not help but look at the young man a few more times. The young man''s appearance was similar to Gu Yinfeng''s, but his courage was not as great as Gu Yinfeng''s, and his voice was trembling.


    Ling Feiyan.


    Junior Ling Feiyan, from the Jinzhou City, has always admired the beauty of the Sect Leader, and being able to see her today is junior''s fortune!


    The Qinghua Sect Sect Leader stroked his beard and sighed:


    Dongfang Yu looked at the crowd again, and said: Yin Lele.


    Le Yue pays his respects to Sect Leader! Greetings... Greetings, Uncle Zuo...


    The black-robed Sect Leader asked: "Are you the little girl from the Yin family?"


    The Sect Leader laughed and nodded: "I haven''t seen him for many years, but he''s already so old."


    Yin Lele stuck out her tongue, but when she saw Dongfang Yu giving her a meaningful glance, she quickly retreated to the side.


    Gu Changge...


    Dongfang Yu read out the name and then looked over. Who would have thought that this girl had been distracted as if she didn''t hear his words. She quickly added: Gu Changge!


    After the second recitation, not only did the many Immortal Elders of Qinghua and the newcomers become curious, but even the newcomers were also curious.


    When they saw that the young girl who was taken away by Dongfang Yu, they looked at her with disdain.


    Junior Gu Changge, greets Sect Leader, Sect Leader, Sect Protecting!


    Surprise appeared on the faces of the four Sect Protecting s below, and they all looked at at the same time. On the other hand, the people from Sect Leader and Zuo Tianxing exchanged glances, and the two of them sent a secret message to each other.


    Zuo Tianxing was also preoccupied with his own thoughts, ''Just now, I saw that among the new disciples, there was a strong killing intent, and it turned out to be her.


    ''If I send an immortal to cultivate and exterminate demons, benevolence and righteousness will be my first priority. If it wasn''t for the fact that her parents were helpless, they wouldn''t have sent me.


    "Not only because of her killing intent, just based on her appearance alone, does Sect Leader still want to see Ziyang destroy her own cultivation!?"


    The became silent. Looking at the young girl standing there, he slowly said: "I''m afraid that your bones are not suitable for exterminating evil and protecting the way, go down the mountain as soon as possible."


    Once these words left her mouth, the entire hall went into an uproar. Gu Changge was even more clueless as to what she had done wrong.


    The four Sect Protecting s did not seem to have any objections to the decision the Sect Leader people had made, but Dongfang Yu was completely unaware of the situation.


    Those who were recommended for training in the mountain would not be expelled if he didn''t suggest leaving the sect. It didn''t matter how bad their foundation was, at most they wouldn''t be able to learn how to exterminate demons or study Star Observation Divination.


    And amongst the new arrivals, there were even more people who were rejoicing in''s misfortune, since Dongfang Yu had long treated her differently from normal people and already harbored a stomach full of resentment towards her, this time, she was finally able to vent out her anger:


    Sect Leader... Dongfang Yu could not help but say: "Isn''t the difference between having the Innate Ability and not being able to comprehend techniques? Didn''t they all come from the personal tutelage of Martial Uncle Hao?


    This was the famous Hao Shi Cai from the Immortal Cultivation World, who was famous for his special techniques. It was likely that he had trained in Half-immortal and lived for more than a thousand years with a few Life-Saving Elixir Pills. Now that he heard his own juniors recommending disciples to him, he immediately became flustered. His beard trembled as he turned around and said: "Wa joke! Wa joke!" The people of Sect Leader already made her go down the mountain, brat, you are causing trouble for me, my little Star Seizer Mountain is already packed with people!


    Gu Changge bit her lower lip but did not say a word. Although taking in a new disciple was not her intention, since she had come and was driven away for no reason, she would definitely not be willing to do so.


    Dongfang Yu seemed to have seen through her thoughts and was about to speak up to plead for mercy. To think that you would actually question the decisions made by the Sect Leader when you were usually so calm and collected!


    Disciple does not dare!


    Dongfang Yu anxiously cupped her fists and retreated, when she looked at Gu Changge again, she was shocked by the resentment that flashed past her eyes.


    Presumably, this gaze had already been captured by Sect Leader and his master Zuo Tianxing. He suddenly didn''t know what to do, and for the sake of a woman he had just met, he ruined his hopes in Sect Leader and his master''s hearts.


    In this case, Ruoqing will send her down the mountain. The one who spoke was a Sect Protecting Daoist nun who was in his forties. Her clothes were simple and simple and on the surface, it was mild.


    Ning Ruqing didn''t expect that someone would be sent down the mountain this year. She cupped her hands in greeting, and quickly walked up to him. "Young lady, let me send you down the mountain."

 C8

    Chang Ge looked at his beautiful older sister who was taller than him. He pursed his lips helplessly and walked towards the door. She was actually a little envious of Ning Ruqing''s Taoist robe.


    Before he could take two steps, the door of the hall suddenly opened. A man, a sword, and a man in white appeared outside the hall.


    A burst of immortal wind seemed to wash everything in the world, lifting up the sleeves of everyone in the hall.


    Gu Changge first saw the white jade tassels on the sword that symbolized its identity, shining with a pure white light like a flowing silver snake.


    She quickly looked up, and her expression flickered. It was the Immortal!


    Aside from the Sect Leader sitting on the ground and Zuo Tianxing, the other four Sect Protecting s all stood up and cupped their fists as they spoke: "Senior Brother Xiao."


    The other Qinghua Sect disciples in the hall also hastily bowed: We pay our respects to Immortal Lord!


    The person at the door didn''t respond at all. He only glanced at Gu Changge before walking into the hall.


    Gu Changge could not help but look towards the door, at the peak of the mountain that was covered in ice and snow.


    Ning Ruo straightened her clothes, took two steps forward, and shyly bowed as she said, "Ruo Qing greets Immortal Lord Ziyang."


    Seeing the joy on her face, the nun who had asked Ning Ruqing to send Gu Changge down the mountain could not help but let out a light sigh.


    When Xiao Ziyang sat down, the Sect Leader position on the right of the Sect Leader Elder was empty for him.


    The looked at Xiao Ziyang with her head held high, and asked: "You have always ignored the miscellaneous matters of the sect, why are you also here to meet the new disciples today?


    Xiao Ziyang''s gaze was clear and cold, her thin lips slightly parted: "But I saw that the killing intent in the palace was soaring to the sky, so I came to take a look."


    Gu Changge''s heart skipped a beat. She remembered that when she met this deity in the spring, he had also said the same thing.


    She is not the only one with a malicious aura. In the past, you have never seen anyone with a disciple like her. Sect Leader''s tone was ice-cold, as if she was ridiculing him.


    In the past, there had never been a Sect Leader who had expelled him from the Yuxiao Kongque Mountain.


    Gu Changge slightly pursed her lips. So it turns out that she was really a weirdo?


    However, with how intelligent she was, she couldn''t help but feel a little happy when she heard that the white clothed Immortal Lord was trying to protect her.


    Junior Brother Ziyang! This girl''s appearance was definitely a disaster!


    This time, the one who spoke was not the Sect Leader, but the black clothed Sect Leader. Just as he finished speaking, everyone turned to Gu Changge and looked at her face.


    Chang Ge felt a little uncomfortable. She was not a beauty that could topple empires, even she did not have the same delicate fragrance as Shang Guan''s family.


    Looking at all the women in the hall, she could only be considered to be an average beauty. How did she become a scourge?


    Xiao Ziyang said indifferently: Your skin is set in heaven, what crime does a mortal have? Is this the equality of all beings in the Qinghua Sect?


    That person''s eyes seemed to be filled with a kind of compassionate expression. That otherworldly calm was just like his elegance, Gu Changge could not help but stare foolishly.


    The white-haired Sect Leader started laughing: With Ziyang''s words, this old man can finally be at ease ¡­ It could be seen that Ziyang had already put the past behind him.


    Sect Leader! Zuo Tianxing looked like he still wanted to refute.


    The Qinghua Sect Sect Leader raised his hand to stop her, "Ziyang is right, my Qinghua Sect should treat him equally.


    With that said, Dongfang Yu and Yin Lele could not help but heave a sigh of relief, they looked at each other and smiled.


    After everyone had introduced themselves, only after Sect Leader''s scolding was done did Dongfang Yu and Ning Ruqing assign them their own residences to train together with the other newbies for a period of three months.


    After three months, the exam will be conducted. The candidates will have to learn from each other and become disciples of different masters.


    Yin Lele had long ago clamored for Dongfang Yu to put her and Sister Changge together, and now that they were finally together, she held her hand and chattered non-stop.


    Sister Changge, did you see that? That Sect Leader is so boring, Mother used to talk about how magnanimous the people of the Sect Leader are, but it turns out she was lying, and wanted to chase you down the mountain! But that left Sect Leader was even more despicable when I saw him. Mother even said that he hugged me when I was young, I don''t want to be hugged by him! I will definitely not become the disciple of the left Sect Leader! He really didn''t know how Dongfang Yu was able to take it!


    [Little girl, what are you saying behind my back!]


    After saying that, Dongfang Yu quickly made arrangements for the others'' residences and rushed over. The moment she entered the door, she heard Yin Lele speaking about him, she glared at him and the little girl hid behind Zhang Ge.


    I didn''t say anything, your ears are probably not working!


    When Gu Changge saw this scene, she couldn''t help but think of Gu Yinfeng. She was often called a little girl at home, and after being criticized by his parents, she liked to hide behind his brother.


    Dongfang Yu was not annoyed, she looked around and asked: "How come I don''t see the two ladies living together with you two?"


    There were four people living in a room, so Gu Changge didn''t even notice when she was tidying up the bed earlier.


    Yin Lele answered: As soon as you left, they went out as well. They said that they wanted to see the great scenery of Yuxiao Kongque Mountain.


    Dongfang Yu laughed gently: This mountain is very big, next time I will bring you guys out on a trip using the Imperial Sword Technique.


    Senior Brother, you''re too awesome in the future!


    Dongfang Yu looked at Zhang Ge again and asked, "Are there any shortages?"


    Yin Lele rushed to answer: No need, no need! My parents have brought me a lot of things!


    I saw that you did bring quite a lot of salutes, but not much of them.


    Gu Changge tilted her head and thought: I actually brought one... She was so tired when she went up the mountain that she lost some of it on the way.


    The other two people''s mouths twitched, Dongfang Yu said helplessly: I will send my disciple to find him.


    No need, it was all my brother gave me. I guess it was also taken away by the ferocious beasts in the mountains.


    Yin Lele didn''t seem to hear her words, as she blinked her large eyes at Dongfang Yu and said: "Dongfang Yu! What did you just say! You have a disciple?!


    Dongfang Yu nodded her head while smiling: I have already accepted a generation of disciples.


    In other words, you already possess the body of Half-immortal?! Yin Lele''s eyes shone with endless worship.


    The body of the Half-immortal was nothing.


    Where is it!? My mother said that my grandfather only managed to cultivate the Body of Half-immortal at the age of twenty-eight! You''re so young! To have cultivated the Body of Half-immortal so early! Very powerful!


    Dongfang Yu''s eyebrows drooped slightly as she said modestly: "This is nothing much to me. Immortal Lord had a body of Half-immortal at the age of sixteen, and he is the only one in the world.


    The Immortal Lord he was talking about must be that Ziyang. Gu Changge could not help but ask: "What is a Half-immortal physique, is it very strong?"


    Yin Lele laughed out loud: The reason why we are training this immortal arts is to behead demons and exterminate demons, and the second reason is to ascend in the future. If one could learn something from cultivating, it would be the body of the Half-immortal! Half-immortal can extend one''s lifespan, so by improving one''s cultivation, one can accept disciples! If he could fly up the Upper Immortal after experiencing heavenly tribulation, that would truly be awe-inspiring! If he wasn''t old and ill, he could live for a thousand years!


    Then, Ziyang, he ¡­ Was it Half-immortal or was it Upper Immortal?

 C9

    Yin Le Le''s eyes were wide open as he shook his head gravely. He was not a Half Immortal! He wasn''t an Immortal! He''s big! Luo! Gold! Immortal! The same life as the heavens! To the Six Realms! At the age of 16, he became a Half Immortal, and at the age of 25, he experienced heavenly tribulation before flying to the Immortal Realm! Not even a hundred years old, yet he had experienced heavenly tribulation and became a Golden Immortal. This was the first time he had encountered such a thing. A legend!


    Dongfang Yu laughed out loud. "Yue Le, you look so much better than me, I can go tell the story now."


    Yin Lele stuck out her tongue and took a big gulp from her tea, while Dongfang Yu watched as Gu Changge seemed to be deep in thought and asked: What are you thinking about?


    I''m thinking, just now, I saw that those people were much older than that Immortal Lord. Sect Leader is so old, could it be that he only flew up into the Upper Immortal when he was fifty or sixty years old?


    Dongfang Yu frowned: This seems to be a taboo in the Qinghua Sect. According to the history records of the Azure and Hua City, three thousand years ago, when the Primordial Divine Lang Ye fought the Devil Lord and did his utmost to seal the Devil Lord, he himself was also turned into ashes and the Heaven Realm Immortal had died many times.


    However, the demons had yet to be exterminated. In order to protect the justice of the world, the Heavenly Emperor had sent an immortal to the mortal world to exterminate the devils and demons. His Qinghua Sect was created by the Xuan Lin Heavenly Monarch at that time.


    The eldest disciple is my ancestor, Heng Jizi. In other words, he is the teacher and mentor of my master, Zuo Tianxing, and Immortal Lord, Xiao Ziyang. The other disciple is the current Sect Leader person, Li Weng.


    Yin Lele glared at him: Say, I''m just like someone who tells books, you have been saying this for a long time but still haven''t told me why Sect Leader people are so old before finally flying up the Upper Immortal!


    All things have cause and effect. If I do not explain the cause, how will I know the result?


    Just say it, drag it out!


    Dongfang Yu was not annoyed, and laughed: "My ancestor and Sect Leader both flew up to level up their Upper Immortal in their thirties, but after my ancestor ascended to become a Da Lou Golden Immortal, Sect Leader had not ascended yet.


    Yin Lele shrugged and said: "It''s not surprising, my grandfather only had Upper Immortal.


    Golden Immortals of the Great Firmament? Same life with the heavens? Where''s your grandteacher? The sky? Longsong couldn''t help but become interested in this paragraph that was not in the book.


    Dongfang Yu shook her head: A thousand years ago, some unforeseen event occurred, but in the history of the various cultivation sects, there are no records of it. All I know is that after this unforeseen event, my ancestor turned into dust, while the people of Sect Leader had their cultivations destroyed.


    I''ve been in a coma for seventeen years... What kind of loneliness and coldness did he have?


    My mother doesn''t even know what happened a thousand years ago. Dongfang Yu, how old are you now?


    Dongfang Yu tilted her head and laughed: It''s exactly twenty years old.


    Ah! Then you''d better hurry! He would be twenty-four years old if he managed to cultivate his Upper Immortal as soon as possible! Look at the Immortal Lord, how romantic! How handsome!


    Dongfang Yu laughed and asked Gu Changge: Does Chang Ge want to become an Immortal?


    She looked at Yin Lele a little uneasily, then turned to Dongfang Yu and said: "I am just a mortal, can I cultivate?"


    Yin Lele laughed heartily: "Of course I can, if not, do you think that these Upper Immortal were all made to be immortal bones?


    Zhang Ge smiled slightly and said, "Isn''t Immortal about fate? Furthermore, Sect Leader said that my bone root is bad, so I should not be able to cultivate it."


    Her one sentence had already caused the atmosphere to turn heavy. She also felt that what she said was wrong, so she hurriedly added, "However, I didn''t plan to cultivate to become an immortal. I should return after staying here for a while."


    Yin Lele said with a broken face: Sister Changge, don''t worry, if I become a Upper Immortal, I will refine many immortal pills for you to eat! I also let you live as long as old man Hao!


    Dongfang Yu glared at her and said: Martial Uncle Hao is a Sect Protecting Elder of the Star Seizer Peak. Even though he has a Half-immortal physique, you still have to respectfully address him as Sect Protecting Hao.


    Yin Lele stuck out her tongue: I couldn''t even get him to speak up for Sister Changge just now, luckily for Sect Protecting, I think she''s pretty much a bad one!


    Dongfang Yu shook her head helplessly. As she was speaking, the two girls that went out to stroll returned, and seeing Dongfang Yu chattering and pulling him to ask questions, Dongfang Yu had no choice but to say that she had something to do. She hastily withdrew herself, and once he was gone, Yin Lele began to chat with them again.


    Gu Changge laid on the bed. The hard wooden board made her bones hurt, but she had always been easy to deal with.


    After lying down for a while, he really fell asleep. When he woke up, it was already late in the night, but the Yuxiao Kongque Mountain was different from the capital. The sky was not pitch black, but deep blue.


    Sister Changge! Sister Changge, you''re awake?!


    As soon as Yin Lele entered the courtyard, he saw her standing at the entrance, looking around. Her plain clothes were thin, but she could not make out her expression.


    Sister Changge! I brought you something delicious!


    It was only then that Gu Changge started to feel hungry, and after hearing that there were delicious foods that made him happy as she entered the room with Yin Lele.


    Yin Lele took out a paper bag from her bosom and poured some fried sweets on the table. It was given to him by Sister Ning Ruqing! You try it!


    The tendons in the noodle soup had yet to come out. The oil was a little old, so it could not be considered a good delicacy. He barely managed to eat it.


    Yin Lele giggled: I can''t figure out what''s good for me.


    Your Sister Changge is born in a large family, so naturally, you can''t be compared to us in terms of food.


    When the two people inside the room heard the voice and turned their heads, they saw a group of new disciples swaggering in behind Ning Ruqing. Yin Lele happily welcomed them: "Sister Ruo Qing!" Why are you here?


    Ning Ruqing stuffed the package in her hands into her hands. She had found a package at the bottom of the mountain just now, and seeing Gu Changge''s name embroidered on it, she thought that she had lost it on the way up the mountain this morning. I came to see if the junior sisters were used to it, so I brought it over as well.


    When Zhang Ge threw the bag away, he did not think too much, but when he was hungry, he could not help but regret it. If he insisted, he would have brought this bag of delicious things to the mountain.


    Ning Ruqing coldly looked at her. What kind of treasure was it that she was so careless?


    It''s not a treasure. It''s just that my elder brother stuffed some snacks in his mouth because he was afraid that I would get hungry on the way.


    Hearing that, Yin Lele''s eyes lit up: I heard you say that the oil fruits are not tasty, then the food you brought must be!


    Ning Ruqing said again, "It can''t be that you''re stingy, right?" Seeing so many of us here, you don''t dare to open it?


    Gu Changge tilted her head and laughed: "How could I, as long as you guys like to eat it."


    She opened her bag and took out a pack of Beijing specialty products. Huang Tianyuan was Ma Ling, a cake on Vermillion Bird Street, peeled chestnuts, and fragrant dried meat. They were all kinds of fruits that could cause one to drool just by looking at them.


    There were also some seeds that girls often ate, such as corn seeds, walnut kernels, and so on. The number was simply uncountable.


    It was as if the package contained the universe itself, causing everyone present to be filled with greed.


    Gu Changge invited them to come over and take her favorite food, then took out two pieces of soft and sticky food for Ning Ruqing and said, "Big sister should also have a taste, you have to get fatter after eating too many fried sweet fruits.


    Ning Ruoqing was shocked. No wonder she felt that her body had grown a lot heavier recently. She wondered if Ziyang had noticed that she had gotten fatter when she had first met him.


    He touched his cheek with one hand and took her hand with the other: It doesn''t matter if it tastes good, it doesn''t matter if it''s fat, no one is forcing you to eat it with a sword.


    Just as she turned around, she was called out to her. Gu Changge, I ask you.

 C10

    Gu Changge asked.


    Ah? What''s wrong?


    Did you know the Immortal Lord before?


    The latter was startled and didn''t know how to reply. Ning Ruqing then continued, "It''s that white-clothed Immortal Lord from this morning, Xiao Ziyang, who spoke up for you and left you at the mountain.


    If it was to be said that he didn''t know her, then he wouldn''t have known her. But a few months ago, they did meet once, and they didn''t recognize each other before coming to Yuxiao Kongque Mountain.


    It wasn''t a lie, was it?


    That''s weird, how did you end up looking like an old friend of his? Furthermore, Immortal Lord Ziyang rarely asked about the affairs of the sect, why did you go down the Sunset Peak the moment you arrived?


    Gu Changge pursed her lips and made a smile. No matter if it was her bad omen or something else, to be able to attract the Immortal Lord''s attention was truly something with a sense of accomplishment.


    Although Ning Ruoqing was everyone''s senior in name, and there might be people who would want to call her Martial Uncle in the future, her temperament was no different from a child''s. After eating two pieces of hemp, she frolicked around with the crowd for a while, and only left after it was the middle of the night.


    Gu Changge packed her things and went to bed, not saying a word for the entire night.


    It was only after the practice of cultivation that Chang Ge finally understood the difference in aptitude. It turned out that humans really did have something called a bone, something that mortals could neither see nor touch.


    It was like the fortune telling in the mortal world. The fortune-teller counted with his fingers. This kid wasn''t a top scholar. He needed to go home and farm. That would save him a lot of time. After all, he was only a top scholar.


    inspected everyone''s cultivation as he explained: Every disciple who enters Qinghua Sect to cultivate must first learn the defensive fist techniques and sword techniques! Even if you don''t have the chance to cultivate in the future, you can still protect yourselves. The Soul-Lock Fist that I''m teaching you now is just like its name.


    Dongfang Yu had completely become the instructor of this group of new disciples, while Ning Ruoqing had become the butler in their lives.


    Yin Lele stuck out her tongue at Dongfang Yu, who smiled at her and slightly adjusted her waist: "This punch is firm, you still lack strength."


    Oh...


    Gu Changge shrank back from the others, muttering some words. She didn''t see me, she didn''t see me, she didn''t see me.


    Dongfang Yu acted as if she knew what she was thinking and walked over: "Chang Ge, what fist are you using?


    Chang Ge blinked his eyes evasively: Isn''t this Soul-Lock Fist?


    I think it''s like a neon boxing.


    Ah? I didn''t learn the Rainbow Skirt Fist.


    As the sound of her voice faded, the surrounding crowd burst into laughter. Gu Changge curled her lips. Are you kidding me ¡­


    Hehe, the Soul-Fixation Fist requires one to be able to freely control and use their strength. Isn''t your posture of being like the wind and snow the same as the Rainbow Skirt Fist?


    If the Sister Changge did not have the foundation to practice martial arts, then it was inevitable that they would not have done well! You are not allowed to laugh at her! Yin Lele glared as she stamped her foot at the people around him.


    Dongfang Yu whispered into her ears again: "Being young is not like being young miss, don''t you want to be the champion so that the people of Sect Leader will have a whole new level of respect for you? Even if he couldn''t get the top spot, his outstanding performance at the disciple recruitment event would be enough to make those who initially planned on chasing him down the mountain feel regret.


    Gu Changge replied without thinking: I don''t want to, I used to read some of the demon monsters'' words with relish, but now that I''m here to cultivate immortality, it''s as difficult as ascending to the heavens.


    Dongfang Yu shook his head helplessly: You are truly lazy, but since you have come, then focus on your cultivation, I will personally guide you.


    In the past, I was unable to learn zither, chess, painting at home, so I''m afraid that I''ll have to disappoint you.


    Dongfang Yu laughed bitterly, as warm as the sun: Then forget it, I won''t criticize you.


    How good you are! Like my brother.


    When the latter heard her words, she let out a dry cough and hurriedly turned her head to see how the others were practicing. Everyone did not dare to slack off, wanting to show off their most outstanding side in the disciple recruitment event.


    was the best candidate for today''s training, followed by the others who would practice diligently.


    Yes!


    No matter how serious they were when they were practicing fist arts, Dongfang Yu had recovered her youthful nature once she left. Three groups of five went to do the things she liked to do, while Yin Lele held onto Chang Ge''s arm and pointed to a person in front: "Look, he is Mu Hong."


    Chang Ge swept a glance at the lack of interest.


    Yin Lele pulled her again: Why do I feel like nothing will pique your interest? What are you interested in?


    Interested in what? Gu Changge''s gaze pierced the clouds and landed on the snow covered mountain peak. I don''t know either, but why would I be interested in Mu Hong?


    He had already been praised by Dongfang Yu for several days! Of course, he could not compare to Dongfang Yu in terms of looks, but everyone was very interested in him, so how could you not be?!


    Indeed, those people who were walking behind Mu Hong all looked at him carefully.


    She had a faint impression of Mu Hong, if one said that this person was an animal, then he must be a wolf from the Dark North. If one said that this person was a woman, then they must be the most cold and unapproachable beauty in terms of beauty.


    Mu Hong! Yin Lele was a lively person, and fought intensely with almost everyone. She would naturally not be embarrassed if others were embarrassed to go up and strike up a conversation with her, and even took a shine to her singing.


    Her sword-like eyebrows and phoenix eyes were originally filled with blood men, but her face was soft, and her lips were red and white like a woman''s. Seeing that Yin Lele had greeted him, her hands clasped in front of her chest in a courteous manner, which was not as cold as others claimed.


    Mu Hong, you are so powerful! Dongfang Yu praises you everyday!


    It was Teacher Dongfang who was praising me, but I still have a lot of shortcomings.


    Yin Lele was at a loss for words, "He''s only a few years older than you, but you actually called him Teacher Dongfang!? Wow, Dongfang Yu must be secretly laughing.


    Mu Hong did not like her appearance and said with a frown: "We should follow him and learn to respect him. In the future, we can only talk about seniority after taking him as our teacher. We can only call him teacher now."


    Gu Changge yawned and turned to face the duo. She saw Dongfang Yu commanding the people on the Sword Testing platform to move some weapons: Dongfang Yu is very capable, sometimes she''s like my brother, and sometimes she''s like the housekeeper in our residence.


    Mu Hong could not help but look at Gu Changge twice, and when he saw her turn to look at him, he quickly turned his gaze away.


    Teacher Dongfang was the chief disciple after all, and was highly regarded by Sect Leader and Sect Leader.


    Gu Changge replied as he walked with them towards their residence. Yin Lele laughed and said, "Sister Changge, do you know what a chief disciple is?


    I don''t know, but I don''t want to know.


    Yin Lele shouted at Mu Hong: Look at Sister Changge, she doesn''t know what it means to be shameless to ask. Sigh, I''m so tired from talking to her.


    Longsong hurriedly smiled apologetically. "Don''t be angry at me for being so funny. I feel like I have to go down the mountain in the end. What''s the use of knowing so much."


    Yin Lele acted as if he was going to beat her up: You''re not allowed to leave! You did it on purpose! How can you not accept someone as your teacher if you study hard!


    Mu Hong started to size up Zhang Ge again. He thought for a while and asked: Are you the girl that almost got kicked down the mountain that day?

 C11

    You are the girl who was almost driven down the mountain that day?


    went to stare at again. If Sister Changge were to seriously cultivate, she would definitely be stronger than you, and at that time, you wouldn''t be able to be praised by Dongfang Yu everyday!


    Mu Hong nodded, this he was sure of, even though her Innate Ability was not good, but he did have other outstanding points.


    Gu Changge thought that her days at the Qinghua Sect were much more leisurely than her family''s. Although she had homework that she had to do every day, at the very least, it wasn''t as noisy as her father''s. As her master in name, Dongfang Yu had allowed her to roam freely with the flow, just in time to make her happy and free.


    Star Seizer Peak was the peak with the highest Yuxiao Kongque Mountain. On the peak, there was a thousand man stone, at that time, everyone was burning incense on it.


    Green smoke curled in the air, forming a long cloud.


    Gu Changge''s neck tilted, and in less than half an incense''s time, she had already gone to play chess with Duke Zhou.


    Yin Lele, on the other hand, couldn''t sit still at all. She had poked everyone on the left and right multiple times, winking and laughing with her in a low voice.


    As for the white-bearded old man who was sitting cross-legged in the main seat, it seemed like he did not hear anything.


    After the song ended, the master of the Star Seizer Mountain, Hao Shicai, shook his head with his eyes closed and said, "This zither player of the zither is really good, he has made great progress."


    Thank you for your praise, grandteacher. The zither playing woman hugged her zither and left.


    "I should not have been the one to explain the Tao technique to you all, but my disciples have all passed away, and only one person in the world who is still greedy and powerful has gone to work for the emperor," said Hao Shicai.


    As she spoke, she couldn''t help but take a glance at Gu Changge. Seeing that she was still resting with her eyes closed, she turned to Dongfang Yu and said: "Yu''er, take down the eight trigrams disc that I prepared for everyone."


    Yes, Martial Uncle.


    Dongfang Yu distributed the eight trigrams plate with the disciples, walked in front of Gu Changge, and forcefully poked her hand. Only then did she wake up from her dream, and took the eight trigrams board and blinked her eyes, changing her posture and sitting on the thousand man stone.


    All existences in the world have a cause and effect. The Limitless Heavenly Law is born with taiji, while Taiji is born with two ways. The two ways are born with four phenomena, while the four phenomena are born with eight phenomena. "In this world, everything has its source. Life is death, and death is life. It goes on and on, endlessly.


    Lu Hengsheng was always timid. He hesitated for half a day before getting up and bowing with his hands folded in front as he said, "Just now, I heard from Master Hao that my disciple died. I wonder if Master Hao will still accept disciples this time?"


    As soon as he said this, everyone understood that this brat wanted to become a disciple of the Star Seizer Mountain, so he nodded his head repeatedly: "Yes, yes, but our Star Seizer Mountain has no status in the Cultivation Sect, and our Qinghua Sect accepts disciples once every three years, so there are very few people who do not wish to learn the Star Seizer Sect''s Astral Divination Technique."


    Lu Hengsheng said nervously: I am willing to become a disciple of Sect Protecting Hao, if I can use the Constellation Divination Conjuration to help the common people in this world, that would be great.


    "A thousand years ago, I accepted a disciple who was your age and painstakingly studied magic and divination techniques. I was hoping that he would succeed, but because of a catastrophe, I was reincarnated." Karma is not good, maybe ¡­ You must be my disciple from a thousand years ago.


    Lu Hengsheng was overjoyed. He knelt down and was about to acknowledge a master, but was stopped by Hao Shicai: "What are you so anxious for? When we arrive at the disciple recruitment meeting, this little old man will examine you!"


    Yes! Master Hao!


    Gu Changge yawned lazily and glanced up. She saw that there were clouds gathering, but it did not seem like it was raining on a cloudy day. In particular, there was a golden light leaking from the clouds that made him curious, what was that?


    With that said, Yin Lele who was at the side already started shouting: Wow! There were many clouds, and they were shining!


    Hao Shicai only took a glance before chuckling, "You are fortunate people."


    Everyone raised their heads to look at the sky, and Dongfang Yu said: Seven colored auspicious clouds, Golden multicolored light opening the path, could it be that the deities have descended to the mortal world?


    This was the first time Yu''er had seen someone with Qinghua Sect in the past twenty years, right?


    Dongfang Yu nodded her head: I previously heard that the Heavenly Emperor often sent people down to the mortal world to invite the Immortal Lord''s upper realm, I didn''t expect to meet him today.


    When Gu Changge heard the two words "Immortal Lord", her ears immediately perked up.


    In the future, when you ascend to the Upper Immortal, you will live for thousands of years. As the top Golden Immortal of the mortal world, the Immortal World should treat him as such. However, Immortal Lord''s aspirations did not lie with the heavens, so the previous Emperor ordered him to be invited.


    Dongfang Yu looked into the sky, her eyes revealed respect and reverence: Immortal Lord was a mortal cultivator after all, and was born with a mind of all living things.


    The Heavenly Emperor didn''t force him to stay in the sky, but there would occasionally be a Immortal Forest Banquet. The Immortality Peach Society was inviting him to drink two cups of jade dew.


    Ling Feiyan, who was sitting beside Gu Changge, spoke up: "That must be the Immortal Lord''s noble style.


    Hao Shicai laughed maliciously: You guys can''t guess, Immortal Lord has a knot in her heart.


    Everyone wanted to ask more, but Hao Shicai held his disciple''s hand and stood up: "Alright, stop wasting time on my Star Seizer Mountain. Since there''s an immortal descending from the heavens, why don''t you go take a look? If you''re too slow, you can only watch from the outside."


    Once she said that, everyone cheered and ran down the mountain. Yin Lele pulled Gu Changge and ran extremely quickly, afraid that they would be too late and not even be able to see the corner of the immortal''s clothes.


    The auspicious clouds in the sky began churning and changing, but after the time it took for an incense stick to burn, they returned to their original state and immediately let out a clear air. When these people left the mountain, they found out that the deity had left, and that not everyone could see the deity. However, after greeting the Sect Leader, they went up on their Sunset Peak, and then left.


    Yin Lele lowered her head and sat on the boulder: If only I knew how to wield the Imperial Sword, I would definitely be able to catch up, I can truly see the grace of a deity.


    Gu Changge imitated Hao Shicun''s tone and said: When you ascend to the Upper Immortal in the future, with a life span of a few thousand years, what would happen if you meet a deity?


    Sigh, don''t comfort me. As an immortal, you can only find what you can''t ask for, but luckily there''s a living Immortal in our Qinghua Sect.


    Ning Ruqing walked over to them and joked, "It''s a pity that this living Immortal doesn''t take in disciples. Otherwise, it''s possible that he would become the Great Firmament Golden Immortal if he became his disciple."


    "Elder Sister Ruo Qing!" Yin Lele intimately pasted it over again: "I heard that Sister Ruo Qing also managed to cultivate the Half-immortal''s physique, and Sister Ruo Qing can also recruit disciples this year, right?


    Ning Ruqing nodded and said, "My master, Sect Protecting Wang, wants me to train here for a few more years. I feel that my fate has yet to come, so I won''t take in any more disciples this year."


    Zhang Ge''s mind was preoccupied with other things: Why does Immortal Lord not accept disciples?


    Yin Lele laughed: It''s rare for Sister Changge to be curious about this.


    However, Ning Ruoqing didn''t like her at all. Immortal Lord Ziyang was different from the other immortals, he was the only one in the lower realms that could cultivate the Great Luo Golden Immortal Art. She carried the safety of the entire Six Realms and had no time to teach her disciples.


    Oh.


    Are you trying to take Ziyang as your master? Even if he were to speak up for you in front of Sect Leader, you should not have any hopes of getting lucky.


    Ah? I didn''t think that, with my talent, not to mention Ziyang, I''m afraid that no master would even think of me.

 C12

    Ning Ruqing felt that her words were a little too harsh, so she hurriedly said, "Everyone has their own good fortune, you are not suited to cultivate. You were born rich, and the young mistresses of large families are often tied to the imperial clan.


    Senior Sister is right.


    Alright, stop calling me senior sister. Let''s talk about seniority after the disciple recruitment event is over in a few days. I''ll take my leave first.


    Yin Lele stared at the direction Ning Ruo went for a while, and when she could no longer see her, he grabbed Chang Ge and quickly left.


    What''s wrong? Longsong whispered to her.


    shook her head: "I can''t say, I just feel that if you don''t want to get along with Sister Qing, I would be unhappy, and just now I said that you were lucky enough to want to take her as my master. Once you enter the Qinghua Sect, who doesn''t want to take her as his master, even Lu Hengsheng would want to take her as his master.


    Changge quickly shook her head and said, "I don''t want to acknowledge him as my master, I''m just asking casually."


    Hehe, regardless of whether we want to or not, it might not turn out our way. Although Sect Leader and Sect Protecting are both accepting disciples, they only accept disciples with exceptional aptitude, so I think we can only be their disciple.


    The current disciples were all guessing whether their master would give them a pretty little junior sister or a cute little junior brother, and those who had not taken a master yet were all feeling anxious, wondering which master would take a fancy to them.


    It was with this expectation that the audience for the apprenticeship ceremony, which was held once every three years, finally began.


    The first day of disciple selection was for Sect Leader, Sect Leader and Sect Protecting. Sect Leader no longer took in disciples, but still sat high above in the seat of Sect Leader, wanting to inspect this year''s newcomers.


    Sect Leader Xiao Ziyang also did not want to accept disciples, so he did not even show her face.


    On the left side of the Sect Leader was still the same as before, the right side of the stage was still empty.


    The four Sect Protecting s were seated below, and the ones standing behind them were all their prized disciples.


    For the past thousand years, Qinghua Sect had taken in countless disciples, and every teacher had taught with all their heart.


    However, a mortal''s life could not be counted on. If one cultivated Upper Immortal, they could live for a thousand years, and if they cultivated Half-immortal, they would eventually die from old diseases and diseases.


    Amongst them, there were still more than half who had died in the hands of the demons. Thus, right now, the remaining disciples had all become treasures in the hands of their masters.


    Dongfang Yu took the directory and counted. She looked around and said: There is one who has yet to arrive, but time is short, let''s begin.


    However, Ning Ruqing asked, "Which disciple isn''t here yet?" Should I report this to Sect Leader?


    There is no need to report such a small matter. Let those who have already arrived participate in the competition, I will send someone to look for him later.


    Ning Ruoqing nodded, looked around and realized that Gu Changge didn''t come. She was puzzled, then recalled that Gu Changge hadn''t made any progress in the past few days, and was probably afraid of losing face.


    Dongfang Yu stood behind Sect Leader Zuo Tianxing with a heavy heart. He was Zuo Tianxing''s last disciple and was in charge of matters regarding Qinghua Sect.


    Three years ago, he had already trained his Half-immortal body to accept a disciple, and today, the elders had finished their selection, so tomorrow would be the selection of disciples for the third generation.


    Other than them, there were also the fourth and fifth generation disciples of the Sect Leader who were taking in disciples on the third day.


    What Dongfang Yu was worried about was why Gu Changge did not come to participate in the Disciple''s Assembly.


    Not only were the new disciples, even the current disciples of Qinghua Sect were amazed.


    On the stage, the two youths were fighting. Dongfang Yu recognized the two of them, they were currently on the same stage, their weapons were specially designed for newbies using wooden swords, and the techniques used were also the most basic sword moves that Dongfang Yu had taught him in the past few days.


    One person was quickly defeated, while the other person took the lead with a sword, the sword force piercing through the sky, even if it was a wooden sword, it could still injure someone, Dongfang Yu cursed inwardly, and flew over, wanting to save her, but the sword force in the other person''s hand was held back.


    The wooden sword stopped an inch in front of his forehead, the sword Qi blew away his hair, and everyone below the stage cheered.


    Dongfang Yu could not help but look at Mu Hong twice. Although he was usually outstanding amongst the new disciples, he had never expected to be able to use the most basic sword techniques, the Qinghua Sword, at the disciple recruitment event.


    Most people would start practicing sword techniques of a higher level after they had formed their foundations. However, he was different. Even the most basic things he practiced were still a hundred times better than others.


    Mu Hong''s performance on the stage had also alarmed the few people seated on the high seats. Sect Leader Li Weng stroked his beard and laughed: It''s been so many years since Qinghua last met a disciple with such high level of comprehension.


    But Zuo Tianxing said: Sect Leader''s words are far worse, I see that this child is not only of superior quality in terms of Innate Ability, he must also be more hardworking than others.


    Li Weng nodded her head: You think so highly of him, must have already fallen for him?


    The latter shook her head: "For the same disciple, I only have Yu''er, what do the Sect Protecting think?"


    The two men and two women looked at each other and laughed. Hao Shicai said, "What are you all looking at me for? This child''s swordsmanship is truly amazing!" His achievements in the future will probably not be inferior to the Immortal Lord. Do you really want to send him to learn the Five Elements of Eight Trigrams?


    The other thirty-something year old man shook his head gently and modestly: "I''m afraid he''s not interested in pills either, how about you two Junior Sisters take a look?"


    Wang Yarong and the woman sitting opposite each other looked at each other before laughing, "That''s even worse. This person''s techniques are ruthless and tyrannical. The cultivation technique we teach him is too gentle, it will only hinder his improvement."


    After this circle, everyone turned to look at the first Sect Leader. Hao Shicai said, "Sect Leader, don''t decline. You have not accepted disciples for so many years, yet you have made an exception this year!"


    At the side, Wang Yarong covered her mouth and laughed, "Do we old things have to have such young juniors?"


    Sect Leader Li Weng laughed and shook his head: "Let''s watch the other disciples fight."


    It was only when night fell that the Disciple''s Assembly neared its end and it was also the final climax. In the end, even Gu Changge did not come.


    The people of Sect Leader would naturally not forget about this woman, who had left a deep impression on him, attracting Dongfang Yu''s attention.


    Dongfang Yu replied: Disciple asked around, I''m afraid that Gu Changge has a bellyache today, and will not be able to come.


    Li Weng nodded his head: Forget it, I''m afraid no one will take her as a disciple if they were to come.


    Disciple is stupid... Dongfang Yu had been in the Qinghua Sect for more than twenty years, and this was the first time he, who had always been submissive to his words, posed a question to the people of Sect Leader.


    The Sect Leader shook his head and kept silent. Go back to your work, you will find out once you reach the destination.


    After Dongfang Yu left, she arranged for the disciples to gather at the great hall.


    On top of a towering rock, a petite figure was quietly sitting. Gu Changge looked at the brightness and bustle of the Flashy Hall, it was likely that this was the last time Dongfang Yu talked about taking in a master.


    She let out a light breath. "It doesn''t matter if I take you in as my master. Just don''t let me train in the sword."


    He stretched lazily but was attracted by an extremely bright star in the night sky, and that star also quickly flew towards his Yuxiao Kongque Mountain. Gu Changge was overjoyed, and shouted loudly: "Immortal Lord ¡ª ¡ª!

 C13

    Immortal Lord!


    Xiao Ziyang''s light clothing slowly fluttered in the wind as if there was a light breeze chasing behind him, bringing forth a beautiful fragrance that overflowed into the surroundings.


    He stood on the sword, his black hair flowing, his white clothes flowing. His extremely handsome appearance should not have belonged to the mortal world. Even the moonlight had dimmed because of his arrival.


    Gu Changge was still immersed in her joy and could not extricate herself. When she saw Yue Yang looking at him, she respectfully and respectfully bowed as if she had just awoken from a dream. Changge had paid her respects to Immortal Lord.


    Xiao Ziyang slightly frowned as she looked at Gu Changge. This was the only expression that he seemed to have: Why aren''t you participating in the Disciple''s Assembly?


    Disciple''s Assembly?


    It was only then that Gu Changge remembered that she was hiding from the disciple recruitment meeting, and was momentarily hesitant: "I, I was just coming out to relax, I''m returning to the hall right now."


    The brows of the person on the sword knitted even more tightly, and anyone who saw it would not be able to resist wanting to untie the knot in his heart. However, the cold aura surrounding his body seemed to be far away, as if it could not allow people to see.


    The man said reproachful words, but there was more pity in his tone than reproach.


    Gu Changge''s small face immediately flushed red: Immortal Lord also said that I am born with a baleful aura, how would she be willing to take me in as a disciple?


    You want to leave?


    She bit her lips and said, Immortal Lord has spent a lot of effort to keep Changge training in Qinghua. Changge should be studying seriously to repay Immortal Lord, but Changge was born stupid, so she still has to leave if no master is willing to take me in.


    Xiao Ziyang was drowsy for a moment. He could keep her for a while, but not for her entire life. Just like that person a thousand years ago, he didn''t even have the strength to keep her.


    You''re ordinary, but you''re talented.


    Gu Changge happily received tshe praise, he raised her head, and her bright eyes stared at the immortal in front of him: "If Immortal Lord can take me as her disciple, then I will definitely train diligently and not eat or sleep!" he would absolutely surpass everyone, and would never lose face for the Immortal Lord!


    A string at the bottom of Xiao Ziyang''s heart seemed to tremble slightly, as she almost blurted out immediately: No!


    Chang Ge was startled and felt extremely wronged. He lowered his head, unwilling to say anything else.


    Xiao Ziyang felt that her words were a little too harsh: Maybe this place really isn''t suitable for you.


    Gu Changge turned her head to the side: Immortal Lord had finally said the truth. Everyone here knew that I carried a baleful aura and viewed me as a baneful star, but no one would hate me in my family. No matter how Father scolded me, he would never abandon me.


    Xiao Ziyang, who was on the sword, was at a loss for what to do. In the past thousand years, he rarely came into contact with people, let alone a cute and pretty girl.


    Seeing that she seemed to be angry with herself, yet not knowing where she was wrong and how to keep her from getting angry, he thought for a moment and poured another bucket of oil over the fire. Then you can go home.


    It was true that she was born intelligent, so she could see through everything. Since it was no longer necessary to stay, she bowed and left the tall boulder.


    Xiao Ziyang was still standing in the air with her sword raised high, looking elegant and graceful.


    He seemed to feel that he had done something wrong...


    After the new disciples finished competing in martial arts, they displayed a skill that they were proficient in. The new disciples were then evaluated by the various Sect Protecting and finally, they entered the Flashy Hall to prepare to become disciples.


    Everyone stood according to their results, and those who had outstanding performances naturally stood in the front row. Yin Lele looked around, but was not able to find Gu Changge, causing him to be disappointed.


    When she called her in the morning, she said that she would come later, but Sister Changge didn''t know anything, it would be good if she didn''t come. At least she didn''t have to lose face.


    Mu Hong''s performance could be said to be superb, and it was fortunate that he had trained for three months, if he practiced for three years, it would probably not be difficult for him to cultivate the Half-immortal''s physique.


    Since Sect Leader didn''t choose a disciple, then Sect Leader Zuo Xingtian would choose first. He first saw Mu Hong standing at the very front, looked at the Sect Leader with lowered eyebrows, and then asked clearly.


    Mu Hong strode forward and cupped his fists: "Disciple is here!"


    Zuo Xingtian nodded his head: "Your performance is outstanding, this Sect Leader should not be biased, and should not accept you as a personal disciple."


    Dongfang Yu calmly lowered her eyes, waiting for her master to continue speaking.


    However, since your heart is not here, why don''t you tell me which master you want to join after joining Qinghua?


    Zuo Xingtian had always gave the impression of being strict and old-fashioned. It was rare for him to step back and let his disciple choose his master. It was truly unheard-of.


    Mu Hong was not surprised, he raised his head and looked at the few people seated on the high seats, his eyes gleaming:


    Hahahaha! The little old man Hao Shi Cai laughed out loud: "We hit the mark!"


    Everyone around started to laugh, but Mu Hong''s expression was serious as he looked at Sect Leader with all seriousness.


    Zuo Xing Tian shook his head: Sect Leader, please add another disciple for us.


    Mu Hong wholeheartedly wanted to take a master, but he had never thought of the issue of seniority after taking a master.


    Sect Leader Li Weng leaned on his seat and said with a smile that was not a smile: I am no longer taking in disciples, but your Innate Ability is extremely good, your comprehension ability is high, and I am also a person who cherishes geniuses.


    It was true that it was a once in a hundred year experience for Mu Hong, but if he really became a disciple of the Sect Leader, then when he met him in the future, wouldn''t he be able to address him respectfully as Martial Uncle, and these people who entered the sect with Mu Hong might even be called Ancestral Martial Uncle?


    I have a disciple who had his Upper Immortal raised seven hundred years ago. He is currently stationed in the Western Wasteland for ninety years, so I might as well accept you as his disciple.


    When Mu Hong heard this, he was already overjoyed, and immediately saluted: "Granddisciple Mu Hong greets Master Ancestor!


    As a result, everyone was happy. As expected, when the left Sect Leader took in disciples, Dongfang Yu pointed out a few disciples who did not perform well, but who would have thought that he would even pick up this mischievous little girl.


    Yin Lele''s face was also filled with disbelief, if the Sect Leader did not accept her as a disciple, she would not hold any hope for them, furthermore, her own performance was not good, and she was not proficient in gossip, much less pill refining, if the two female Sect Protecting s did not choose her, then she would have to wait until the next day to acknowledge her as master.


    Seeing that her mind was wandering, Dongfang Yu immediately coughed dryly and passed a shiny black stone into her hands.


    After the commotion, it was already late at night.

 C14

    A long song! Sister Changge! Sister Changge! Yin Lele flew into the house like a little bird: Sister Changge!


    Gu Changge had just returned from the outside and was thinking of packing her luggage and leaving. Seeing Yin Lele''s face filled with redness, yet not wanting to ruin her mood, she immediately smiled and welcomed him. How about it? Which master did she acknowledge?


    The little girl happily took out the black stone from her back. "Look!" It was the keepsake of the left Sect Leader!


    Zhang Ge could not help but poke her with his finger. Who was the one who said that the Five Elements Peak had a strict left Sect Leader and was unwilling to go up to cultivate?!


    Yin Lele''s expression now was completely one of taking advantage of something and pretending to be obedient: I didn''t think that Sect Leader and the others looked down on me, if I wanted to make the left Sect Leader''s disciple to be my master, of course I wouldn''t want to go up the Five Element Peak, and would rather be the disciple of another Sect Protecting! But she was now in Sect Leader! Sect Leader wants to be my master! I will be Dongfang Yu''s Junior Sister from now on!


    The people behind came back one after another, three groups of five gathered together, chattering non-stop. Today, the ones selected by Sect Leader and Sect Protecting would naturally be able to have a good rest tomorrow, and the ones selected for tomorrow''s competition would have to call them Martial Uncle according to their seniority. i


    Lu Hengsheng also wanted to take old man Hao as his master. Sister Changge, do you know who Mu Hong took as his master?


    Gu Changge shook her head. She no longer had any impression of Mu Hong, so when she heard Yin Lele''s vivid introduction, she remembered that young man who did not smile at all.


    He had taken the Sect Leader as his master! The Sect Leader said that he had taken in a disciple for himself, but the Sect Leader''s disciple was not on the Godly Mt. Xumi. In the future, the Sect Leader would definitely teach him personally.


    Everyone had their own aspirations and desires. If the same thing had happened to Chang Ge, she definitely wouldn''t be willing to take it. It was just like when her father invited the imperial tutor to teach her and her brother a lesson.


    Yin Lele was playing with the black stone and could not let go of it. Ling Feiyan walked in immediately: Le Le Le, congratulations on being selected by the Sect Leader!


    Sister Feiyan! Sister Feiyan, didn''t you also get chosen by Sect Protecting Wang? In the future, you and Sister Ruo Qing will be martial sisters.


    Ling Feiyan was naturally beautiful, she looked at Chang Ge and slowly retracted her happiness: It''s a pity that Chang Ge didn''t go today. I saw that the various Sect Leader s and Sect Protecting s didn''t look at aptitude for choosing disciples, so maybe Chang Ge could too ¡­


    Chang Ge shrugged his shoulders indifferently, "I would normally hide myself lazily. If I were to take a master, I would probably anger my Master to death."


    Hahaha, Sister Feiyan, you don''t know this, the Sister Changge can''t wait for no one to teach her, if only she was allowed to sleep in her room everyday, that would be great! Oh yes, Big Sister Feiyan, what kind of keepsake did Sect Protecting Wang gave you? Just now, I saw a multicolored object. It was very beautiful. What was it?


    Ling Feiyan laughed as she took out a silk ribbon from her sleeves: "Here, this, Senior Sister Ruo Qing also has this, we have seen this everyday.


    Zhang Ge and Yin Lele saw that it was indeed the silk ribbon Ning Ruqing used to tie her hair with: This, what is the use of this thing?


    My master said that the Fairy of Heaven Realm, Hua Xia, had once gifted her a bundle of five colored silk threads, and she had made a silk ribbon out of it, giving each of her direct disciples one. It is said that this silk ribbon is very mystical, it can be long or short, but it can be loose or tight.


    Wow! It was indeed a treasure!


    Ling Feiyan laughed: Unfortunately, my current power is still shallow, and I do not know how to use it. However, since it was given to me by Master, I will naturally use it heavily.


    Yin Lele also took out her own black stone: Dongfang Yu said that the one our Sect Leader gave us is called the Octoterra Rock, although I do not know how powerful it is, but I heard that it was extremely tyrannical. In the future, I will find a ribbon to hang around my waist and carry it around.


    You haven''t even started to cultivate yet and you''re already thinking about this much. You think that all of us can cultivate in the Body of Half-immortal at such a young age like you, Senior Brother Dongfang? Who knew how long it would take.


    I didn''t come to Qinghua Sect for the sake of cultivating immortality, my mother had said so too. I was shocked every single day, and didn''t have the slightest bit of the demeanor of an immortal; my parents only hoped that I could learn the art of slaying demons and exterminating devils.


    Ling Feiyan sighed: "It''s not like I''m not, I just just entered the sect, so I can''t rush to succeed."


    As Gu Changge sat, she already thought about the calamity that had befallen Spring Festival Glow. If she had immortal arts on him, she wouldn''t have watched so many people die in vain.


    If the sun came out later, would her father and brother also be dead? She didn''t dare to think too much about it.


    You guys go ahead, I''ll go get some water to wash up.


    Ling Feiyan looked as Gu Changge left and said softly, "It''s funny, you and I shouldn''t have said that we were taking Changge as our master. Changge being unable to take Master is already very sad, listening to us say all this, we will definitely think that we''re purposely showing off."


    Yin Lele pouted: You''re thinking too much, Sister Changge isn''t that kind of person.


    is that you''re thinking less...


    Sister Changge has no interest whatsoever in studying. If you tell her that you don''t need to cultivate anymore, you can rest. She might lift her eyelids a little.


    Ling Feiyan''s heart still had lingering fear, after sitting for a while, she took her leave and returned to her own residence.


    Chang Ge wandered aimlessly around the courtyard for a while before he recalled that he was going to fetch water. The bright moon hung in the sky above the mountains and trees, and even though this place was fairyland, it wasn''t as if it didn''t belong to the mortal world.


    The only bad thing about him was that he would never see him again.


    However, there was a difference between an Immortal and a mortal. That person was as old as the Heavens, and she had only lived a mere hundred years.


    Longsong?


    She turned around and saw a man in a white gown descending from the moon. He had a warm smile on his face and his smile was like the warm sun.


    Dongfang Yu.


    Dongfang Yu seemed to be calling her quite smoothly, no big deal.


    Gu Changge laughed embarrassedly: I usually call you that, but I''ve never seen you being so serious.


    Dongfang Yu walked over, and with a smile on her face, he asked: "Why didn''t you go to today''s Disciple''s Assembly?"


    Didn''t I say it already? She turned her head away.


    The man under the moon couldn''t help but shake his head. Immortal cultivators couldn''t lie.


    Chang Ge''s heart trembled. He remembered that that person had also said that she was born with an evil fate, so she didn''t want to retort back to the Good Samaritan. He couldn''t help but feel irritated: No one would be willing to accept a useless disciple, so if I were to go, it would just be a joke.


    Dongfang Yu looked at her eyelashes that were slightly drooping under the moonlight, staring at that smooth little face without the slightest of expression.


    She just stood there, her loose robes seemingly filled with wind.


    He could still remember that day when he had first met her. She was curled up in a small boat under an awning, sleeping soundly, like a piece of clear glass.


    I''m willing...


    What?


    I am willing to take you in as my disciple.


    The young girl was startled. The moonlight was like a veil as it surrounded her body. The slightly tilted corner of her mouth instantly revealed what she was thinking. All the nervousness from the past few days seemed to have been pacified in an instant.

 C15

    She would rather live in this so-called immortal mountain for a few years, even if she did not learn anything. It would be fine if it did not bring trouble to her family, and letting her parents feel at ease was her greatest wish.


    Are you really willing to take me in as your disciple?


    Seeing her expression filled with joy, Dongfang Yu secretly heaved a sigh of relief: Actually, I had already planned to take you in as my disciple.


    This made the song sound as if it didn''t understand anything: Thank you, thank you, how nice you are!


    Enough, in exchange for these three words: Do not use any excuse tomorrow.


    Hm! Gu Changge happily agreed, and then the two of them went back to their own areas.


    And at this time, within the Flashy Hall.


    The Qinghua Sect Sect Leader, Li Weng sat beside him and coughed softly. The disciples who wanted to offer him tea at the side were also rejected.


    He had just sent Zuo Tianxing away, so he was known for being strict and cautious. He was cautious when doing things, and when he realised that Gu Changge did not appear today, she must still have a grudge with him for chasing her away.


    Zuo Tianxing still stubbornly wanted to expel that girl. Now that he had passed the disciple recruitment event and failed the examination, with no master willing to take her in, it was natural for her to leave.


    However, this matter was still related to Xiao Ziyang. As the Sect Leader, he had no choice but to give more consideration to it as Xiao Ziyang was too strong and had to let her stay.


    Sect Leader, Immortal Lord has arrived.


    The doors of the great hall slowly opened. Xiao Ziyang walked into the hall in white robes as he cupped her fists and bowed.


    Li Weng sat in the position of Sect Leader, slightly opening his eyes to look at him: Ziyang, Martial Uncle watched as you grew up, and now that the Immortal energy in Martial Uncle is insufficient, after living for more than two thousand years, you truly cannot hold on anymore.


    Xiao Ziyang did not move. She was alone in the spacious hall: Sect Leader''s words were said five hundred years ago.


    Hehe, are you still blaming Martial Uncle for what he did back then? Seeing that Martial Uncle has given you half a lifetime of cultivation, can''t you let go of that grievance?


    Ziyang could return her cultivation to Martial Uncle.


    Li Weng quickly reached out his hand to stop her: "Your temper and personality have always been like this, how can I not be worried about handing Qinghua over to you?"


    There was always a Senior Brother Sect Leader and a bunch of Sect Protecting s in the Qinghua Sect.


    Forget it, I didn''t call you here today to vent your anger. I have discussed this girl called Gu Changge with Tian Xing before, we can''t let her go.


    Upon mentioning the name "Gu Changge," Xiao Ziyang lifted her handsome eyebrows slightly. "The baleful aura can be dissolved, but why can''t I let him stay?"


    This girl looks too much like the person from back then. Martial Uncle and Tian Xing were doing this for your own good, so I''m afraid that once you lose your mind, you will once again fall into the wrong path.


    In the end, wasn''t it because of Ziyang that Sect Leader and Senior Brother decided to make this decision? It was unfair to treat a mere mortal like that, and Ziyang had long put aside the matters that happened a thousand years ago.


    Li Weng didn''t know how to respond in that instant. "It''s just a little girl, I just did it in case. I might as well send her to another Immortal Cultivation Sect.


    Sect Leader could be at ease, since Ziyang had been at the Sunset Peak for a long time and did not ask about Qing Hua''s matters. Every time he went down the mountain, he would only be able to travel for a hundred years in the blink of an eye. Who knew how many centuries it would be before they could see each other again. It would be fine if she had a body with the Upper Immortal that was cultivated by Good Fortune, but if she did not have good fortune, it would already be unknown how many cycles of reincarnation she had experienced.


    Li Weng thought that this was true, as his martial nephew was from the Six Realms, he did not care about the affairs of nature.


    Even if he accepted this little girl today, there wouldn''t be any chance for them to meet again.


    That... Let''s do it according to your wishes, I''ll temporarily keep her in Qinghua Sect, seeing that she''s born into a rich family, her parents will definitely not be willing to part with her, and when the time comes for the marriage, she will presumably be brought home.


    Xiao Ziyang did not speak anymore and left with a flick of her sleeve. In his mind, the thin figure of that person looked extremely similar to that person.


    However, that person was the purest sweet dew in the world. How could a mortal woman compare to him?


    That person was compassionate to the point where he would rather lose his soul at the last moment than to let the world suffer a calamity. How could he be the same as this fiendish little girl?


    It was different! Everything was different!


    The second day of the Disciple''s Assembly was much less serious compared to the first day. For no other reason but to stop competing in martial arts techniques, this caused everyone to cheer and jump in joy. Thus, at this moment, everyone''s hearts were no longer as nervous as they were before.


    Many disciples who had not yet taken in disciples were waiting to become disciples of the third generation disciples of Qinghua, becoming the disciples of Sect Leader, Sect Leader, and even Sect Protecting.


    There were very few disciples under Sect Leader still in Qinghua, counting the two disciples who rushed back to Qinghua to accept disciples, there were only six.


    Each of them chose five disciples. Although their seniority was no different from Dongfang Yu and the others, they still had the Upper Immortal s that had lived for thousands of years, so their abilities were naturally incomparable. Thus, for these selected disciples, it was undoubtedly a good thing, equivalent to being selected by the Sect Leader s.


    Gu Changge had been standing at the back, and because she did not participate in the competition yesterday, many people did not recognize her, nor did they notice her. However, she kept looking around, and upon seeing the looks the Sect Leader had on her, she quickly lowered her head, as though she was keeping it a secret.


    Behind Sect Leader followed a young man who was not smiling, a handsome man with narrow phoenix eyes.


    He was Mu Hong. In the past, when Mu Hong frequently trained on Yue Ye, his hard work was not in vain.


    Yu''er, how many disciples will you choose this year?


    Dongfang Yu was gentle and refined. She swept a glance around before saying: There is no lack of disciples with good aptitude this year. I have taught them for three months;


    Zuo Tianxing chuckled: Choose as you please. If you can teach the previous disciple well, then it will not be a waste of your time. Also, you will help master take care of Qing Hua in a neat and orderly manner.


    Since Zuo Tianxing thought so highly of him, he no longer had any worries, he took the jade pendants that were already prepared and distributed to the people along the way. Those who received the jade pendants all knelt down in joy, and without a care in the world, he nodded his head and split up seven or eight people, then walked straight towards the last Gu Changge.


    Chang Ge secretly rejoiced in his heart. In that case, she would be able to stay in the Qinghua Sect after taking the master and disciple''s keepsake, so her parents won''t have to worry about her anymore.


    Moreover, he might even have the chance to see the Immortal Lord again ¡­


    Long song. Dongfang Yu handed the jade over, her eyes full of laughter.


    Gu Changge was like a lady who was about to be married, half happy and half perturbed. Just as she was about to extend her hand to grab it, she heard a thunderous voice from her seat: "Stop!" You can''t take her as your disciple!


    The one who spoke was none other than Zuo Tianxing himself.


    Chang Ge''s hand stopped mid-air, and his fingers bent slightly. In the end, he retracted them and clenched them into a fist.


    Sect Leader Li Weng raised his eyes and looked around lazily, as though he did not want to meddle in any further, he had already left the seat of honor.


    Dongfang Yu was also surprised, seeing his Master''s sullen face, she was not afraid at all: Why can''t I take her in as my disciple?

 C16

    Why can''t I take you in as a disciple?


    Zuo Tianxing walked to the front of the two and looked down at the young lady with sparkling eyes: "You are slow-witted. If you can enter the top ten in the Sword Testing Meeting one year from now, I will allow you to take Yu''er as your master, or else I will expel you from Qinghua!"


    Master! Dongfang Yu had long been unsatisfied with this, but after listening to her master for so many years, he still had to restrain himself a little. Master was indeed unfair, Qinghua Sect had never had such a clan rule system!


    Presumptuous! You still think I''m your master?!


    Zhang Ge''s eyebrows slightly raised as he looked at the black robed man''s angry expression. On the other hand, she had an indifferent expression, not a single emotion could be seen on her face. She stared at the man without fear, and after a long while, she slowly spoke.


    It doesn''t matter.


    Everyone around her took in a breath of cold air. They had thought that Sect Leader would turn around and go down the mountain after making things difficult for them.


    Humph! Zuo Tianxing also did not expect that this move would not be able to drive her away, so he angrily flung his sleeves and left.


    Dongfang Yu had already clenched her fists, but she still gritted her teeth at what Zuo Tianxing had said.


    The disciple recruitment event was still going smoothly, but everyone had long since lost their previous high profile, because not a single word from Zuo Tianxing was said by anyone else and they no longer dared to take Gu Changge as their disciple.


    Gu Changge eventually became the only unusual person in the history of Qinghua who didn''t have a master.


    Yin Lele was waiting outside the hall. The moment she finished, she rushed in and grabbed onto Zhang Ge''s arm as she cried: Why does the Left Sect Leader want to do this to the Sister Changge! Why did he have to do this to the Sister Changge!? This isn''t fair!


    The surrounding people could not help but look at the two of them and point at them, but when Yin Lele glared at them, they scattered like birds.


    Longsong smiled and led her out of the hall. You''re going to move out soon, aren''t you?


    Yes, I''m moving to the Five Elements Peak tonight.


    In the future, you can learn from Sect Leader and don''t worry about me. When you''re free, remember to bring some delicious food to me.


    Yin Lele pouted and cried even more fiercely: I''m going to look for Sect Leader to judge on how and why not let you take me as your master! Why!? You don''t have a master to guide you in entering the top ten of the Sword Testing Meeting next year.


    Sword Testing Assembly? Zhang Ge tilted his head and thought about what Zuo Tianxing had said. At that time, she was too focused on thinking about where he should go, so she really didn''t notice the words "Sword Testing Meeting".


    That''s right! Yin Lele continued: It can be considered a competition between new disciples, but don''t worry, I will train hard, when I have time, I will come down to Five Elements Peak to teach you sword techniques!


    Chang Ge pretended to be alarmed. "No! It wasn''t easy for me to stop learning sword techniques. Please spare me!"


    Sister Changge!


    Chang Ge grinned, "I''ll just be out for a year of fun. I''ll be happy without anyone controlling me. Next year''s Sword Testing Assembly will be over, and if they want to chase me away, I''ll be happy."


    Really?


    Really!


    Seeing how she was so confident, Yin Lele started to cry again, as her small fists continued to beat on her body: "Could it be that you''re willing to leave me! Don''t tell me you want to leave me! Sister Changge, you are too evil!


    Chang Ge hugged the temperamental young miss, unsure of whether to laugh or cry. When he looked up, he saw someone walking towards her, and immediately smiled while greeting: Dongfang Yu, you''re here.


    The little girl in his arms quickly wiped her tears away and glared at the person who came over: Don''t disturb us!


    Dongfang Yu was a little nervous, her expression decadent. She opened her mouth, but in the end only two words came out: I''m sorry.


    I''m not happy that you''re willing to take me in as your disciple, but we''re not destined to be master and disciple. It seems that this is heaven''s will, and cultivators often say that heaven''s will cannot be disobeyed.


    How was this heaven''s will? It was entirely Master''s intention to make things difficult for him!


    Of course, Dongfang Yu would never dare to say such outrageous words, he raised his hand and caressed her head: If I cannot take you in as my disciple, that is also good, in the future, you and I will be friends without the rules of a master and disciple.


    Chang Ge was startled. To be exact, she was shocked by the gentleness in Dongfang Yu''s eyes. Even big brother had never used such a gentle gaze to look at her.


    She was very sensitive, but she was not very good at showing it, so she only lowered her eyelashes slightly and replied, "Thank you."


    Yin Lele grabbed both of their hands and hugged them tightly: We three must always be good friends! Even if Sister Changge gets expelled from the sect, it doesn''t matter! When I learn the Sword Controlling Technique, I''ll play with you! Then, bring Dongfang Yu along! The three of us will always be good friends! What do you think!


    The other two were silent. Perhaps in their world, they would understand the meaning of the word ''change'' even better. Once the world changed, who would be able to fulfill the promise they had made?


    Yin Lele''s eyes flashed with anticipation, Dongfang Yu knocked on her head: Who''s my good friend to you, I''m your senior brother!


    This little girl, for some reason, instantly hid behind Chang Ge with a red face and muttered, "I don''t have a senior brother like you ¡­"


    Dongfang Yu laughed and followed them back to their place of residence. Since long ago, the disciples of the various masters and disciples had come to help the junior brothers and junior sisters pack up and prepare to move to the various peaks.


    Changge helped Yin Lele pack up her things. When she turned around, she saw that Dongfang Yu had become everyone''s senior brother and was being surrounded by the other disciples, asking all sorts of questions. Yin Lele seemed to be unhappy.


    It was unknown if Dongfang Yu heard it or what, but the two of them smiled at each other.


    Changge, someone is looking for you.


    The little girl who was living with her ran in to spread the word, and Chang Ge was wondering, who in Qinghua Sect would look for her?


    After exiting the courtyard the female disciple was staying in, she saw that person standing under an ancient pine tree, one sword in each hand.


    The youth was rather tall. He was wearing a moon-white disciple robe. His hair was tied up in a bun and his face was pale.


    After hearing the footsteps, he turned around. His face was extremely cold and beautiful.


    Chang Ge looked around to make sure no one was around before asking, "You''re looking for me?"


    Mu Hong nodded and took two steps towards her. He took out a small, exquisite short sword with inscriptions that he could not understand: "Here you go."


    Zhang Ge felt that it was a little strange as she suddenly thought of Gu Yinfeng''s play books ¡­


    It was written in the play book that if a man wanted to go to a faraway place, he would give the girl he liked a token before he left.


    Whether it was rushing to the exam or killing the enemies, the token was either a way to protect their safety or to make them love each other. In short, the current scene was very similar to the one in the play!


    Presumably, she did not reach out to take it. Well, I don''t know how to use a sword.


    Mu Hong was stubborn and insisted on putting it in her hands: Keep it, it will be useful to you, you don''t need to thank me too much, it was just something you can casually make with your legs.


    You made it yourself?


    Mu Hong did not answer and turned around to leave. The young man was carrying a bag, looking extremely cold and elegant, and after many years, Zhang Ge still remembered this scene clearly. They were still unfamiliar with each other at that time.


    No matter how unwilling Yin Lele was to part with her, she still happily followed Dongfang Yu in the end.


    Dongfang Yu and a bunch of disciples led them to the Five Elements Peak, where Chang Ge initially didn''t intend to send them off, making it seem as if they were leaving this place for death. However, Ning Ruqing had come to see her before, and self-righteously comforted her with a few words.


    Ning Ruqing said, "I know you''re very sad, but I''ll come visit you when I have time in the future, so that you won''t be lonely."


    Was she sad? She wasn''t sad at all, so in order to prove that she wasn''t, she smiled and watched them leave.

 C17

    Almost in an instant, the courtyard became the same as when they first came up the mountain. It was as if they could even hear the sound of leaves falling to the ground.


    Longsong walked back into the room. On the wooden table, there was only a candlestick, a teapot, and four cups. Previously, this table had always been filled with their things, books, notes, and even a girl''s mouth, scented bag, and ribbon.


    Out of the four beds in the room, only her bed was neatly covered with a blanket. She could not help but feel a little sad. Her nose turned sour as she ran out.


    Of course, no matter how fast she ran, she wouldn''t bump into anyone, because everyone had already left, except for her.


    She didn''t know how long she sat on that rock until a flying sword streaked past her like a meteor. She seemed to wake up from a dream and stared in disbelief at the scene before her.


    This was the first time she had seen so many Sword Immortals riding on swords since she had come to the Qinghua Sect!


    It was already night. The bright moon hung in the sky, and with the deep blue sky as its curtain, these sword immortals rode their swords and circled around as if searching for something. The torches in their hands were like stars that dotted the entire night sky.


    Look over there!


    He had to find this little demon! Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    Yes!


    Not only was it in the sky, even the disciples below had all moved. The entire Qinghua Sect was methodically searching for something.


    A strong gust of wind blew past, lifting her hair up in the air and then dropping it down quickly.


    A long sword stopped in front of Gu Changge. The person on the sword was dressed in a white robe with jade-like hair. His expression carried a slight smile, and this warm smile gave birth to a sense of security.


    Dongfang Yu? What''s wrong? What are you looking for?


    Dongfang Yu, on the other hand, stood on the sword and asked: Did I scare you? Don''t worry, go back and sleep first. I''ve already told the disciples of the peak of the Xumi Temple that they will take good care of you.


    Zhang Ge looked at the flustered expressions of the crowd. Since he was the calmest one around, he wanted to know the reason: If you don''t tell me what happened, I won''t be able to sleep.


    Dongfang Yu laughed helplessly. He really couldn''t do anything to this little girl: Let''s first agree not to be afraid.


    Yes.


    Elder Hao had discovered that a demon had sneaked in, so ¡­ As you can see, we are all searching.


    Demon? Zhang Ge suspected that this was not the Immortal Cultivation Sect, so how could the demons enter?


    I''m not sure about that. Last time, when a demon sneaked in, it killed eight disciples and ate their heart and lungs.


    Dongfang Yu said as she looked at her expression. Seeing that she wasn''t surprised, she couldn''t help but ask: "You''re not afraid?


    Don''t we have Immortal Lord? What are we afraid of?


    The young girl answered as if it was obvious. When she said the two words "Immortal Lord", her eyes became crystal clear. It was a kind of light that belonged to faith, carrying respect and yearning.


    A disciple noticed the suspicious situation and called Dongfang Yu out. He turned around and said, "Although killing demons is Immortal Lord''s responsibility, if any demons appear in Qinghua, he would not even spare them a glance.


    Why?


    Hehe, maybe it''s because I feel that there are a lot of disciples who are capable of defeating demons with their Qinghua Sect, well, it''s time for me to go, you should go back and sleep.


    A thought suddenly came to his mind. If there was a demon that no one could deal with, would he walk down the Sunset Peak that was sealed in ice for many years?


    However, this idea was too unrealistic. How could there be such a powerful demon?


    Shaking his head, he sent this thought into his mind. Just as he was about to turn around and leave, he heard a minuscule cat meow.


    She stopped and the sound stopped. She raised her foot and heard it again. She repeated this process for a long time before determining the general direction. Then, she walked over and pushed the grass aside. Behind a rock, she found a kitten.


    This cat was so small that she could hold it with one hand.


    The kitten didn''t seem to be afraid of living. It rubbed its hand against her palm, looking at her with its amber-like eyes and meowed ingratiatingly, "Meow."


    Chang Ge smiled and brought the kitten back into the room.


    Under the candlelight, it was very clear that this little guy''s body had three colors, black, yellow, and white. Although it couldn''t be considered the most beautiful, his eyes were filled with spirit energy.


    Longsong poked with his finger, and the kitten sat on the table looking at her, licking her finger with its barbed tongue.


    Cat, are you by yourself too? Don''t be afraid, I''ll take care of you in the future.


    The kitten turned its head to look at her and saw that she was smiling happily. It also opened its mouth and said, "I''m called Little Yu!"


    Gu Changge plopped down on her butt as she widened her eyes in shock. When she was certain that there was no one else in the room, she once again focused her gaze on the kitten on the table.


    Are you talking?


    The kitten licked its claws and looked up at her with a strange expression. It opened its mouth but couldn''t identify the voice of a girl, "Didn''t you find out that I was a demon? That''s why you brought me back?"


    Chang Ge shook his head rapidly. In the next second, he had already propped up his chair and sat down in front of the table. "Are you a demon?" Was it really a demon?


    The kitten seemed even more confused. Aren''t you a monster? Why is your demonic aura so strong?


    Chang Ge was too lazy to explain the difference between demonic aura and evil aura, in fact, she didn''t understand the difference.


    You, you, how could you possibly be a demon? Confused, she looked around the table at the little guy: he didn''t look like a monster at all except for talking.


    The kitten also looked at her strangely. After a while, it suddenly mewled and jumped into her arms, "Master!"


    Chang Ge acted like he was holding a hot potato and didn''t know what to do. "So you''re a cat demon?" Are you the one the people outside are looking for?


    The kitten raised its head and looked at her pitifully. Its amber eyes looked as if they were about to drip water. Its voice was so tender that it made people feel pity.


    Little fish? You''re called Xiaoyu?


    My name is Little Fish, Little Fish really likes to eat fish ~


    So you don''t eat people.


    Meow, small fish don''t eat people, small fish only like to eat fish! Miaow, Master, from now on Little Fishy will follow you, okay?


    Its amber eyes were filled with anticipation, and it faltered. Why?


    Since the demonic aura on his master''s body was so thick, his cultivation must be very high! Little Fishy will not be bullied by the Peach Blossom Essence once she has an owner! Didn''t master just say that he would take care of Xiaoyu in the future?


    You''re mistaken, I don''t have any demonic aura, nor do I have any cultivation experience, I''m just a mere mortal.


    The kitten seemed to stick close to her as it crawled into her embrace. "No matter what, as long as master''s demonic aura is heavier than mine and covers Xiaoyu''s body, Xiaoyu won''t be afraid of being found!"


    Chang Ge smiled bitterly. He poked the kitten on the head with a finger. "So this is your real goal!"


    The kitten nuzzled against her bosom again, meowing as if it were enjoying the moment.

 C18

    Perhaps this was heaven''s will. After Le Yue and the others left, they immediately had another little thing to accompany her.


    Master, master, why do you wake up so late every day?


    Longsong lay on the bed looking at the tent, the corners of his mouth twitching: there was nothing to do even if he got up.


    Master, Master, why didn''t you practice your sword like the others?


    This was because even if he practiced, he wouldn''t be able to do so.


    Master, how do you know if you can''t practice it?


    Chang Ge picked up the kitten that was squatting on her face and said seriously, "Because I don''t want to practice!"


    The kitten looked at her with its tail hanging like a swing: Why didn''t the owner want to practice it?


    Longsong had also asked herself this question before. Sometimes, she even felt that it was very funny for so many people to hold their swords while sweating profusely, and even thought that those people were clumsy and didn''t have any killing power. She felt from the bottom of her heart that it was laughable.


    When the kitten saw that she was lost in thought again, it broke free and jumped onto the cabinet beside her. It opened a crack and slipped inside, dragging her clothes onto the bed one by one.


    It was impossible for Changge to do so. Ever since she raised this cat called Yu Di, she never had a peaceful sleep. She took her clothes and got ready to get out of bed.


    Little Fishy was still struggling in the cupboard when she suddenly heard a mournful meow. With a "dong" sound, the entire cat fell out of the cabinet. Its hair stood on end, its body was stiff, and its eyes were dull.


    Little fish?! Are you okay?!


    Longsong hurriedly got out of bed and held it in his hands. What''s wrong with you!?


    A cabinet. Inside the cabinet was ¡­


    Chang Ge opened the cabinet, but there was nothing inside. He couldn''t help but be puzzled: Why do you look like you''ve been bitten by a dog?!


    The kitten looked into the cupboard and all four of its paws landed on Longsong''s neck. Sword!


    It was only then that Chang Ge noticed that the short wooden sword was given to her by Mu Hong before he left.


    She suddenly understood Mu Hong''s intention. Maybe he was worried that after coming to the Qinghua Sect, he would not be able to exterminate the demons, so he gave her a wooden sword to protect her from evil?


    Judging from how secretive Xiaoyu was, she probably meant it that way.


    Chang Ge placed the sword in the deepest part of the cabinet. ''Just don''t touch it again, the sword is dead, you are alive. Will you not avoid it when you see something dangerous?''


    Little Fishy cried out for a long time." Little Fishy could tell that the sword was dangerous until she was touched. Ahh, it hurts so much!


    Chang Ge didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, so he put him on the bed to wash and comb his hair.


    A new day had begun.


    After eating breakfast, she decided to take Little Fishy for a walk and conveniently went to the back mountain of Xumi Peak to pick some wild fruits to marinate.


    Thinking about the taste of dried fruit, she couldn''t help but drool. She was lazy, but if it was for eating, she was more diligent than anyone else.


    After finding a bamboo basket, Xiaoyu laid down weakly, exposing her white belly.


    As she walked out of the courtyard, she came face to face with a few people, all of whom were greeting her amicably. These past few days, she had already become quite familiar with some of the disciples of the Godly Mt.


    Naturally, her reputation of having been expelled twice was also well-known by everyone. There were also some people who came to her courtyard to peep at her when they had nothing to do, and wanted to see what kind of person was capable of being hated so much by the Sect Leader, and even called ''this woman''s looks'' by Zuo Tianxing, for sure, it would be a disaster!


    Hey, she''s Gu Changge?


    It was here again. Zhang Ge wanted to avoid the two chattering female disciples, so he had no choice but to quicken his pace.


    He had not taken two steps when he heard the whispers of the two people behind him.


    She was really Gu Changge.


    Yeah.


    I thought she was so beautiful that even Sect Leader and Sect Leader would be afraid of her.


    Hmph, what devastatingly beautiful woman? Her family background is just a bit better, they can''t bear the hardships. Her family raised her in Tsinghua University, so how could they let her come to Tsinghua University to learn?


    But I heard that when she first arrived, Sect Leader told her to go down the mountain.


    When Gu Changge heard the two words "Immortal Lord", her ears twitched slightly.


    Is that so? Why did I hear senior say that she was the reincarnation of a demon? Sect Leader wanted to kill her.


    Then the reason he left her in Qinghua City was not for the sake of fermenting, right?


    The two of them got more and more ridiculous as they talked. Changge giggled happily as she walked forward.


    The kitten in the basket burped and rolled over. Master, master, are they talking about you?


    Long Song leaped over a brook, looking at the endless green hills and trees before him in an exceptionally happy mood: Yes, and no.


    The little fish whined twice to express its disagreement. While it was singing and picking fruits on the short trees, it was comfortably lying in the basket.


    A person not far away slowly lowered his flying sword and chanted an incantation. After which, he kept his sword into the Stone Cauldron, looked at the book in his hand and then at the skinny figure in front of him.


    Gu Changge had indeed lost a lot of weight in the few months she had been at the Qinghua Sect.


    She still remembered that when she first arrived, her clothes were ordinary, but it was not hard to tell that they were valuable. Especially the few jade hairpins on her hair, they were also excellent.


    Looking at her simple and unadorned appearance, a little girl from the countryside could not help but feel a bit of heartache. Wasn''t it too unfair for her to be a young miss in Qinghua?


    She picked up a hawthorn above her head. As her feet landed on the ground, she made a scene of falling from the sky, while she herself was unfazed by the humiliation.


    With a snap of her fingers, she threw the hawthorn into the basket, as if the beautiful scenery around her had become a foil to her, as if it was natural that all the things in the world would display their most beautiful side before her.


    Dongfang Yu felt that this was the real Gu Changge.


    Little Fishy held a hawthorn in its arms as it chased after its tail, circling it in circles until a black cloud appeared above its head. Only then did it lift its head with its tail in hand, instantly turning pale with fright.


    How terrifying! Zuo Tianxing''s chief disciple, Dongfang Yu!


    Dongfang Yu extended a finger and poked the kitten''s head as if she liked it, but when she felt the cat''s whole body go stiff, she could not help but smile: "Little Yu, why are you so afraid of me every time you see me?


    Meow ~ Its voice carried a sobbing tone, wishing that there was a hole underneath it to let it escape.


    Dongfang Yu naturally did not know that Little Fishy was a demon, and that he was not a Upper Immortal demon.


    After playing with Cat for a while, this chief disciple seemed to be in a good mood. He walked up to Chang Ge and easily plucked a hawthorn hanging on a tall branch.


    Zhang Ge raised his head and looked at the person who was using his height to look down on her: Dongfang Yu?


    He smiled and nodded. He was a gentleman.


    Xiaoyu didn''t know how to appreciate the scene, but when she looked at the two of them from the edge of the basket, she also felt that the scene was very beautiful.


    Dongfang Yu passed the hawthorn to her, and raised his hand to pick up the flower leaves on her head: Let me see you, I''ll bring you a few books at the same time.

 C19

    I came to see you and bring you a few books. You can read them when you have time.


    Dongfang Yu said as she handed the book over. Zhang Ge helplessly took the book and put it in her pocket without even looking at it: Lele, didn''t you say that you would bring Lele with you in the future?


    Master is very strict with Junior Sister, it''s not easy for her to leave the mountain, but Junior Sister has already learned the Imperial Sword Technique, when she can master it, she will definitely come down to see you.


    Sword kinesis? Chang Ge''s eyes lit up, the same expression Dongfang Yu saw when she first took out her flying sword at the bottom of the mountain.


    He also finally knew that this girl who seemed to be interested in everything was actually fond of sword kinesis.


    You want to learn the Imperial Sword Technique? I''ll teach you.


    Chang Ge nodded his head, "Great!" This way, I won''t have to walk so much in the future!


    Dongfang Yu shook her head as if she knew it all: "Oh you, looks like you do everything for your own enjoyment, this is what happens when you pick fruits, this is what happens when you learn the Imperial Sword Technique.


    The song was revealed, but it did not cover up his thoughts: Why do people do things they do not like when they have lived for only a hundred years?


    Have you never thought of extending your lifespan?


    Zhang Ge shook his head: "Look at Sect Leader, Sect Leader and the four Sect Protecting s. They have received hundreds and thousands of disciples, and only a few have cultivated Upper Immortal." In the end, it was just a white-haired man giving away a black-haired man.


    Dongfang Yu nodded her head, as she looked at the tiny green mountain with her hands behind her back, slightly sighing with emotion: "Currently, I am Master''s most treasured disciple, and am in charge of all kinds of affairs in Qinghua. A hundred years later, there will be someone who will replace me." And people will only look at the person in front of me, and Master will not bring me up, just like those disciples of his.


    Changge giggled, and Dongfang Yu lowered her head to ask her: What are you laughing for.


    What you care about is not your own life, but your own reputation.


    Dongfang Yu felt like she was being peeped on, seeing that her expression was normal and she was picking the fruits as though she was not the one to say it, she could only suppress her emotions and pretended to be calm.


    Chang Ge, you must have faith, hope, and a goal in order to live.


    She stopped picking the fruit and turned to look at him seriously. Do you want to lecture me like my father? When you think about how you will lose your master''s favor a hundred years from now, lose the respect of the other disciples, and lose this right, you will be disappointed and sad. But I was different. I was very happy to think that I wouldn''t have to wake up every day after a hundred years to feed the little fishes and pick their fruits. I was just listening to my father''s nagging.


    Dongfang Yu opened her mouth, as though she wanted to say something, but in the end she did not say it.


    Silly girl.


    Little Fishy laid on the side of the basket as it looked at the two of them. It mewled a little, but it just couldn''t understand what they were saying.


    The reason was that it would be very tiring to carry it back, so when Dongfang Yu promised to send her back with the Imperial Sword Sword Technique, she happily picked all over the basket.


    Do you really know how to teach me how to use the sword?


    But before you do that, you have to have a sword.


    Zhang Ge looked at the sword beneath his feet and thought back to the wooden sword in his cabinet. He believed that it was impossible, but she was curious, how could this sword that was not even five feet long grow bigger and be firmly stepped on?


    Then I''ll go down the mountain and buy one?


    Immortal is a type of weapon and can be considered a kind of immortal equipment. There is a special Sword Refining Pool for Qinghua Sect, and there is a disciple who specializes in sword training. Some day, I''ll bring you over to pick out a sword that is at your level, but wearing it on your body next time doesn''t allow you to think that it''s too tiring.


    Of course! She was full of joy.


    Dongfang Yu seemed to have thought of something, and joked with her while lowering her head: "Do you think eating and dressing is particularly troublesome?"


    Longsong nodded.


    If you cultivate, you naturally wouldn''t need to eat the Five Grains of the Human Realm. You could absorb the essence of the sun and moon by drinking and drinking.


    Changge quickly turned around in surprise and her legs became unsteady. The man on the sword quickly supported her: "What happened?"


    Could he really not eat or wash his clothes?


    Seeing that she was in a hurry to seek confirmation, Dongfang Yu smiled and replied: Of course I can, but the Five Grains of the Human Realm are for appetite. There are very few cultivators who can resist the temptation of delicious food, who would be willing to eat delicious food.


    Zhang Ge thought so as well. She was born without any resistance towards those people, so it didn''t matter whether she learned the way she didn''t eat or not.


    Then what is this "Clothes Cleansing Curse" you speak of?


    We are not allowed to use this Pure Clothes Curse on the mountain, laundry and cleaning are also a type of practice, while Upper Immortal or Golden Immortal is spotless.


    Zhang Ge suddenly felt that this immortal mountain did not come in vain. Just as he was about to ask Han Li to teach him the Pure Clothing Curse, a person flew over with a sword in hand.


    This person was short and foolish. Seeing that Dongfang Yu still had someone on her sword, she stammered, unsure of what to say.


    When Chang Ge saw the jade pendant on Yue Yang''s waist, he immediately knew that this person was Dongfang Yu''s disciple. Then, he saw that Dongfang Yu was sweating profusely and thought that there must be something urgent.


    Dongfang Yu also saw his situation and asked: Liu Jun? What''s the panic?


    Master! The stocky youth cupped his fists and replied, "Something has happened!"


    Without him saying, Changge and Dongfang Yu had already seen the crowd gathering at the front of the Xumi Peak in the plaza.


    Dongfang Yu knew that this disciple was not good with words, so she did not ask anything further. She immediately pushed her sword forward, and when he was in the air above the front hall, he found a higher place to put down the song.


    Zhang Ge nodded his head, seeing the man in a flash, Jian Hua blending in with the black mass of people in the plaza, only seeing the heads moving, but he did not know what had happened.


    Meow. Little Fishy came out from her bosom. Her cat ears twitched as her big eyes moved. "The Immortal Cultivation Sect also wants to kill?"


    Can you hear me?


    Fishy breathed into her ear. It''s not hard.


    Suddenly, Chang Ge felt that the voices of the people below had been amplified by more than ten times. All sorts of chirping sounds entered her ears, fearing that she would miss something.


    When Dongfang Yu arrived, everyone automatically opened a path, he rushed to the front and saw that there were eighteen disciples with deep cultivation holding swords and setting up a half of the Heavenly Dipper Formation, and there was a female disciple whose middle finger was covered in blood.


    Shijie Flowcloud? Dongfang Yu looked at the man in shock.


    Fu Liuyun was covered in blood, and his hair was a terrifying mess. Even though he was in a sorry state, it was hard to hide the natural grace and grace of a female cultivator.


    At this moment, two streams of clear tears flowed from her eyes. However, her hand was tightly holding her sword, and her lips opened and closed like dried petals.


    She looked at Dongfang Yu and said with a trembling voice: Dongfang Yu, you, quickly beg your master to let me go. I only want to see Lin Qi one last time, and let me see Lin Qi one last time!

 C20

    Dongfang Yu turned her head and saw Zuo Tianxing standing at the head of the Heavenly Dipper Formation. His black robe fluttered in the air, his sword still in its scabbard.


    And it was only at this moment, that Zuo Tianxing finally turned from a strict teacher to a Sect Leader in his eyes.


    Master?


    Zuo Tianxing did not look at him, the light around his became brighter, grabbing onto the person trapped in the array, as though there was a thousand kilograms of cauldron pressing down on Fu Liuyun''s body.


    Fu Liuyun! You''ve committed a heinous crime! Conviction!


    Fu Liuyun laughed out loud, "What crime have I committed?" I just want to take a look at Lin Qi! I just want to take a look at Lin Qi! You''re going to stop me like this!


    Having fallen into the Devil Dao, you have already been expelled from the sect. Since you have the guts to return, you will have to pay the price!


    Heh, if I were to see Lin Qi, it would be a sin. Haha, what do you mean right? What was wrong?!


    She screamed at the top of her lungs to break through the array, Dongfang Yu immediately stepped forward to support her with eighteen swords out, forming a barrier around her, suppressing the man completely.


    The surrounding disciples also set up an array to prevent any accidents, but the people in the array crazily shouted, "I beg of you, please do it!" I beg you! Let me see Lin Qi! Otherwise, even if you die, you will be buried with me! All of you, accompany me in death!


    As she finished her sentence, a sword light flashed by like a lightning strike. Several disciples in the formation died miserable deaths under her sword, and the disciples behind her rushed forward to make up for the loss of space.


    Heh, I want to see just how many disciples there are in Qinghua Sect that I can kill. On the path to the Yellow Springs! How many people will accompany me!


    Zuo Tianxing''s face was as black as a yaksha. With a flip of his large hand, the sword was unsheathed, and judging from his soaring immortal aura, he was already on the verge of exploding in anger.


    Senior Brother Sect Leader!


    The group of people landed on the ground. The leader was dressed in an azure robe and carried a long sword in his hand.


    He was tall and slender, with sharp eyebrows, a tall nose, and a compassionate look in his eyes. He gave off the impression that he was a steady man who had settled down because of the passage of time.


    Soon after was the Floating Peak Sect Protecting Wang Ya Rong, as well as a group of Wang Ya Rong''s disciples, including her newly accepted disciple Ling Feiyan.


    Dang lang, the girl who was trapped in the magic circle instantly opened her eyes widely, tidied up her own hair in a flustered manner, wiped the blood off her face, and then slightly raised the corner of her mouth, letting out a quivering laugh.


    The celestial beauty that was like a lotus in the mountains was enough to make all the female disciples behind Wang Yarong lose their luster.


    Lin, Lin Qi, Lin Qi... With hope, she called out the name he had been thinking about day and night.


    The azure-robed man frowned slightly. Flowing Cloud.


    These two soft words were not loud, but they caused the girl''s body to tremble.


    She tried to calm her mind as she said in a fawning tone, "I have come to see you. Let me tell you, I will soon be able to raise my cultivation base and power. I ¡­ I will be able to take you away!" Lin Qi!


    Evil disciple! Wang Yarong spat out the word while gritting her teeth.


    Fu Liuyun''s body trembled again as he plopped to his knees, kowtowing nonstop. "Master!" Master, I''m sorry! Master! Master, back then you let me go back then, it was for my own good, but I can''t let Lin Qi go, I can''t let him go! I closed my eyes. I opened my eyes. Master, I can''t let him go, I can''t let go!


    Wang Yarong turned around angrily. No matter how hard she tried, she was still a girl. Her eyes were filled with tears.


    She looked at the azure-robed man and muttered: Lin Qi, in this life, in this life, we will definitely be together again. I don''t want an afterlife!


    ''Bang! '' A palm hit her face from a distance, sending her frail body flying far away.


    Zuo Tianxing stood in midair, coldly looked at her and said: "Today, I will clean up the sect!


    Senior Brother Sect Leader! Lin Qi anxiously tried to stop her: "Senior brother Sect Leader, just cripple her and chase her down the mountain. She was just bewitched by the inner demons!"


    Zuo Tianxing turned his head, and coldly looked at him as he said. She had already fallen into the demonic path and was practicing demonic arts. How could she let her live?


    Lin Qi could not bear it: In the end, she is still a disciple of Tsinghua University. During the past few hundred years in Tsinghua University, both you and I have watched her grow up.


    A trace of unwillingness flashed across Zuo Tianxing''s eyes, but when he looked at Fu Liuyun once again, he returned to being cold and heartless: "Junior Brother Lin Qi, as one of the four Sect Protecting s of my Qinghua Sect, do you know what you are saying? Your compassion will only let you indulge in adultery! Her azure and blue Upper Immortal has actually turned into a devil because of you! You deserve it!


    Lin Qi was startled, and staggered a few steps back, as though he was full of remorse.


    Fu Liuyun hurriedly shook his head. No, no! It''s my fault, I shouldn''t have disregarded Gu Lun''s constant love for Uncle! It''s my fault! It''s my fault! It was none of Uncle''s business! It''s all my fault! It''s all my fault! Don''t blame him! Don''t blame him!


    Zuo Tianxing raised his right palm, and Fu Liuyun''s sword that was on the ground clanged loudly as blood dripped from the sword.


    Since you still have good intentions, just finish it yourself!


    No! Fu Liuyun retreated in fear. Looking at the sword that was floating in mid-air, he shook his head quickly: I can''t die, I still need to save Lin Qi! I can''t die!


    Zuo Tianxing''s killing intent could not be concealed, the sword beam released a burst of light and rushed towards the man in the middle and covered his head.


    Fu Liuyun grabbed onto his longsword and released a multicolored silk ribbon, blocking Zuo Tianxing''s sword beam outside like an inescapable net.


    When Wang Yarong saw that the multicolored silk ribbon was the token she had given to her disciple, she could not help but feel a pinch on her nose.


    This was her carefully nurtured disciple. She had learned how to wield the sword, learn how to use the barrier, cultivate the Half-immortal, and cultivate the Upper Immortal, how could he know that there would be such a calamity today?


    Fu Liuyun retreated with bloodshot eyes. When the Demon Subduing Curse was about to come, she had already soared into the sky.


    Gu Changge only felt the red light in front of her shine brightly, the Sword Qi soaring up into the sky, she was actually flung far away.


    Before she could fall to the ground, someone grabbed her by the waist. When she raised her head, she saw that peerlessly bloody face.


    Fu Liuyun?


    Chang Ge was startled, but that person had already carried her and leapt a hundred meters into the air like a bolt of lightning, confronting the group of cultivators in midair.


    Let go of the song!


    Dongfang Yu was the first to rush out to snatch the person, but she was stopped by Zuo Tianxing with a single slap.


    You are not her match!


    Fu Liuyun was gasping for breath as the hot air he exhaled carried the smell of blood.


    Chang Ge could feel her body trembling. It wasn''t out of fear, but from despair. It was because of the pain. She seemed to be able to imagine that at this very moment, this woman''s heart felt as if it was being pierced by a knife.


    Fu Liuyun lowered her head, the cheekbones on her thin cheeks standing high, making her red eyes seem even more beautiful and terrifying. Her long, trembling nails were stuck in Long Song''s throat, her dry lips were slowly opening and closing, and her voice was trembling with difficulty: Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, I just want to leave here, I, I don''t want to hurt you, I don''t want to.


    Chang Ge also looked at her with pure and clear eyes: "You are Upper Immortal?"

 C21

    You are Upper Immortal?


    Fu Liuyun laughed out loud, nodding as he said, "Yes, I am Upper Immortal. The reason why I can cultivate Upper Immortal to the point of immortality, and for whom?" Hahaha!


    Zuo Tianxing took out his grimoire and swore to eradicate her, but with Chang Ge in her hands, Dongfang Yu and the other two Sect Protecting did their best to stop his, and they were unable to argue back.


    Long Song said: Now, quickly go!


    Fu Liuyun was startled. By the time he had reacted, he had already left with Chang Ge, breaking through the barrier that sealed his Yuxiao Kongque Mountain. Those people had already chased after her, but she was nowhere to be seen.


    Immortals would transform into their bodies, and their souls would fuse with the five elements.


    After flying for an unknown period of time, Zhang Ge caught a whiff of the smell of the sea. Lowering his head, he looked down and saw a sea of blue water beneath his feet.


    Fu Liuyun''s injuries were not light as both of them staggered a few steps and tumbled to the ground.


    It seemed to be an island in the sea, the waves lapping at the beach, the seagulls circling low, the warm sea breeze carrying the smell of salt.


    Fu Liuyun was lying on the ground covered in blood, but he couldn''t tell if the blood was hers or someone else''s. He went to help her up, but she gave him a beautiful, sad smile.


    I, I betrayed my sect and fell into the path of demon, why did you help me?


    She didn''t know. She hadn''t been afraid when she caught him: Maybe I want to leave, too.


    Fu Liuyun chuckled, coughing up blood as he laughed. Changge helped her up in a hurry and asked, "Are you alright?" Do you have any medicine to heal your wounds? I, I remember that there was a record in the book that even deities would bring immortal pills with them, did you?


    The person covered in blood bitterly smiled, and two streaks of blood flowed out. She was sad, beautiful, and despairing, "Immortals are not that easy to kill. Immortals can live long; Immortals can live long ¡­"


    She breathed a sigh of relief. That''s good.


    The man shook his head again. His eyes were empty and lifeless.


    "Hmm ¡­" She didn''t know what she should say in this situation.


    Do you know, time like this, I can only count the days of memories, memories, memories with him little by little... I miss him so much, you know? Do you know!


    I know, I know.


    You don''t know! What cultivation of the Dao! What divine companion! Nothing could be compared to a mortal''s short span of a hundred years!


    Zhang Ge pouted, not knowing what to say. All the love she knew came from Gu Yinfeng''s play book.


    Once, Gu Yinfeng asked her in a game book that he had half written, should he give that Elementary Scholar a princess or a lousy wife.


    At that time, she had casually said that she would write a good play book, what was the point of having so much beauty?


    Gu Yinfeng said as he slapped the stone table. That''s it, not writing about Feng Yue but writing about her!


    That was why people in the capital felt sad when they heard about it. They cried when they saw it!


    It was about a poor Elementary Scholar who saved a girl from a big family. A lady who helped him get to the capital to take his exams. If it was a high school, then this poor Elementary Scholar and a young lady would be in a very good relationship.


    However, the drama book that Gu Yinfeng wrote was out of the ordinary. Just as the Elementary Scholar was in a rush to take the examination, he met a girl who sold flowers.


    The girl was so intent on flying that she couldn''t be bothered with the Elementary Scholars, and every day, the ladies would be worn out for the Elementary Scholars and come up with a joke about how you liked me, how I liked her, and how she liked others.


    There were musicians who would sing melody for free. Even the young wives and wives of the families who were singing this drama in the capital were secretly weeping.


    At that time, Gu Yinfeng was enjoying the show, especially walking out on the streets and seeing others feeling good because of this scene.


    Longsong had asked him, Do you find the characters in the torture scene very comfortable? Young Master Gu said seriously, "You are still young, you will know when you grow up. In this life, where do you get so many beautiful embroidery opportunities?"


    Therefore, Chang Ge held onto the weeping Fu Liuyun and no longer consoled him.


    The sun was setting, and the surface of the sea was rippling with golden light. The person in his arms suddenly quivered and quickly stood up, holding on to the long sword to stabilize his body.


    She looked around in horror, as if there was someone else on the island besides them.


    Just when Chang Ge was at a loss, that person had already pulled her up into the air. The wind by her ears whistled. She tried her best to open her eyes to identify her surroundings, but she could not see anything.


    Suddenly, a silver light exploded like a blooming fire tree. The world had turned into a deathly black.


    The person holding her muttered: Immortal Lord ¡­ The Immortal Lord''s Curse of Myriad Tribulations!


    The heaven and earth suddenly cracked open. A silver light came down from the clouds, bringing with it a thick murderous aura.


    Chang Ge only felt the hand on her waist loosen, and her body rapidly descended. At the same time, an arm bent down to catch her, the two of them stopped in midair.


    The world returned to normal. The sea surface was calm and serene, as if nothing had happened.


    But Chang Ge knew that what had happened, something must have happened, she didn''t even dare to open her eyes.


    Her whole body was stiff. She didn''t dare to move as she stayed in that person''s embrace. After a long while, she lifted her eyelashes.


    She saw it, and when she saw it, she thought she would suffocate with excitement.


    She saw the person''s cool and handsome face, the man''s black hair that fluttered in the wind, and the man''s slightly drooping eyebrows. His eyes were filled with pity.


    She was in his arms, just a few layers away from him, and she could feel the cool warmth of his body.


    Immortal Lord...


    Xiao Ziyang looked at her and said.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he released his hold on her left hand, and with a swipe of the sword in his right hand, the sword disappeared back into the Stone Cauldron.


    The simple three words were already suffocating Chang Ge. She was slightly embarrassed when she saw the puzzled look on the man''s face. The corner of her mouth unconsciously curled up: "Did you come to save me?"


    Xiao Ziyang did not answer and directly walked forward.


    When Chang Ge turned around, he saw Fu Liuyun lying on the ground with no wounds or traces of blood on his body. He looked as if he had been reborn. Her clothes were rosy, and her face was like a peach blossom.


    He laid there quietly, stretching his limbs and looking up at the blue sky.


    What happened to her?


    She ran over, and saw a beautiful smile on Fu Liuyun''s face. Fu Liuyun opened his red lips slightly and said to Xiao Ziyang: Thank you ¡­ Immortal Lord, you finally can''t bear it. Thank you for sending me off.


    After she finished speaking, the entire world went silent. Her body seemed to have turned into sand, bright and pure, drifting away with the wind.


    Chang Ge rushed over and touched the ground for a long time, but he couldn''t find anything. She was gone, gone? Was he dead?


    Turning her head in disbelief, Gu Changge muttered to herself as she looked at the outstanding Xiao Ziyang: "You killed her? Aren''t immortals supposed to kill?


    Xiao Ziyang''s tone was distant and cold: She has already fallen into the devil way.


    Chang Ge fell to the ground, stunned. She was still unable to accept it.

 C22

    Can you find the way back? Xiao Ziyang asked her.


    I don''t know how to ride a sword.


    As if he had thought of something, the man in the snow frowned and called for a long sword to stop in the middle of the air. "Follow me back."


    Changge looked at it over and over again, step by step. Only when she was certain that Fu Liuyun had indeed disappeared did she step onto the sword that belonged to Xiao Ziyang.


    The sword was as smooth as jade and its silver glow lingered around the sword like mist. Zhang Ge looked at the person on the sword as if he was an immortal descending to the mortal world and rubbed his feet on the beach as if he was afraid of dirtying the sword, that person.


    Xiao Ziyang did not seem to see her tiny movements, once she stabilized herself on the sword, she immediately flew past the surface of the sea like a flash of lightning.


    Gu Changge suddenly had the illusion that the years of waiting she had waited fifteen years was only for the sake of sharing the sword with him today.


    The fifteen years of wasted time seemed to be filled in that instant. That contentment, that joy, actually snaked through her heart like a spring flower.


    This was what the books in his brother''s playbook said about him feeling overjoyed over this, right? So, it turned out to be so beautiful.


    Being beautiful might be a good thing, but the thought of returning to Qing Hua City immediately filled her with disappointment: Immortal Lord, can you send me home?


    The night was silent as the moon rose from the east mountain.


    Xiao Ziyang was like an enlightened star, her entire body emitting a warm luster.


    Chang Ge was slightly displeased: I am not an official disciple of Qinghua Sect, nor am I a cultivator. In any case, it is impossible for me to enter the top ten of the Sword Testing Competition after a year.


    The person lowered his head to meet her eyes, but she hastily looked away. Because of that gaze filled with pity, her face was immediately flushed red.


    The sound of the wind blew past her ears, but in her breath, it was that person''s scent. It was as chilly as snow. That person''s black hair was caressed by the wind, causing her to be happy for quite a while.


    You have too much killing intent on you, so you need to stay in Qinghua to resolve it.


    It should have been a beautiful morning, but because of this sentence, the wind and the moon were broken.


    Changge wasn''t too serious about leaving Qinghua, but what did she mean by the baleful aura around her? Since she couldn''t see, she naturally didn''t know.


    Then does Immortal Lord feel that the baleful aura on Zhang Ge''s body is... Eh, did it dissolve? Or was it to converge?


    Xiao Ziyang muttered to herself for a while before slowly shaking her head.


    I have nothing to do in Qinghua all day. I don''t have a master, I don''t have martial arts, and there''s no one who would kindly tell me how to dispel this baleful aura. Rather than letting me stay in Qinghua, it''s better to just let me go home.


    Xiao Ziyang continued to ponder as she looked at the girl''s twinkling eyes that could not bear to see her in the night sky: Everyone has their own good fortune.


    If the Immortal Lord is willing to accept me as a disciple, then that is my fortune! Her eyes were brighter and full of hope.


    Xiao Ziyang hurriedly shifted her gaze away from her face. No.


    Chang Ge was disheartened. Again, this won''t do! Is it because I have a murderous aura around me that I can''t have a master?


    Xiao Ziyang seemed to be deep in thought, after a while, she slowed down her pace and landed on the ground.


    That person nodded and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Chang Ge only had time to catch a glimpse of the white light that disappeared from the Sunset Peak.


    It was also on this kind of night that the person riding on the sword arrived with Luo Hua. It was also on this kind of night that he left while stepping on the moonlight.


    The disappointment in her heart immediately made her begin to hate herself, hated herself for wanting to obstruct her right to be an ordinary disciple by this so-called baleful aura!


    Changge, are you hurt?


    Dongfang Yu appeared in the crowd and grabbed her, and nervously looked up and down to see if Senior Sister Liu Yun had hurt you or not.


    Zhang Ge shook his head, seeing the anxious expression on Dongfang Yu''s face, she did not feel warm at all.


    Seeing her gloomy face, Dongfang Yu dismissed everyone and said: I''ll send you back to rest.


    Yue Yang then took out the little fish from his bosom and handed it over to her. Since you were captured by Sister Liu Yun, Xiao Yu has been here, staying with me ever since.


    Thank you. She thanked him and took the fish.


    ~ The kitten did not know what happened, only then did it lick Dongfang Yu''s fingers, reluctantly jumping into Chang Ge''s embrace with its eyes wide open. Then, it stuck its head out to look around.


    I''m sorry, Zhang Ge, you are in danger. I should have been the first one to rush up to save you, but Master ¡­


    Sect Leader definitely thought that it was a good thing for me to be taken away.


    The moonlit night was tranquil, and only the sound of their footsteps could be heard.


    If I hadn''t gone up the mountain, I wouldn''t have caused so much trouble for others. I wanted to drive me away, but I cared about the reputation of the world.


    Dongfang Yu''s footsteps slowed down a bit as he looked at the lonely and thin figure under the moon and she actually felt that it was exceptionally terrifying. This girl who seemed to be indifferent to everything actually had such an exquisite mind, and also had a perception that no one could see through.


    Long song. He quickly took two steps forward and chased after Qing Hua: Actually it wasn''t so, the Immortal Lord was very concerned about you too. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have left Qing Hua and gone to find you after hearing that you were captured.


    Little Fishy meowed twice in her embrace. As if she had thought of something, she tilted her head and burst out laughing.


    Dongfang Yu was startled to see her smiling face: What''s wrong?


    Tell me, if I can learn immortal arts to behead demons and exterminate devils, would people not look down on me?


    Longsong?


    Moreover, there might be a master who is willing to take me in as a disciple. She took out the Immortal Sword manual from her bosom. Her eyes sparkled, reflecting the snow-capped mountain peak from ten thousand years ago.


    Returning to the desolate courtyard, before Chang Ge could enter, he saw a light as bright as a bean flickering in the night.


    Little Fishy vigilantly meowed and quickly withdrew her head into her arms. Chang Ge comforted her by patting her chest and said, "I''ve seen a lot of long-tongued ghosts and headless ghosts. I didn''t expect a little demon like you to be afraid of ghosts."


    Meow! Little Fishy fiercely cried out in protest, but Long Song pushed the door open gracefully.


    Of course, why would there be ghosts here in the Yuxiao Kongque Mountain that were gathering the world''s spirit energy. The person who lit the lamp was obviously a human, and he was also a very good-looking person.


    Lin, Lin Sect Protecting?


    Lin Qi stood up, looked at the Chang Ge that entered, and revealed a smile that was uglier than a crying face: "You''re back."


    Zhang Ge was at a loss on what to do: Sect Protecting is waiting for a disciple?


    Lin Qi nodded, the flute in his hand turned two rounds and disappeared without a trace.


    Just like Hao Shicai, he did not ask about the matters of beheading demons or getting rid of devils. He was only responsible for refining the pellets, and as the saying goes, everyone has their own responsibilities, and it was also difficult to obtain his pellets that were worth a thousand gold coins in the cultivation sects of the mortal world.


    Lin Qi''s expression was a little awkward, but when he met Chang Ge''s puzzled gaze, he shifted his gaze to another direction: She ¡­


    Zhang Ge finally understood that Lin Qi wanted to ask Fu Liuyun about his situation. Judging from how Lin Qi was protecting Fu Liuyun during the day, he probably felt pity for this disciple of his.


    Well, she''s dead.

 C23

    Lin Qi''s body trembled, he tried his best to suppress it, and in the end, fell back onto the chair.


    Chang Ge found it strange, as the little fish in his embrace revealed its head, and looked at Lin Qi with its glass-like eyes, letting out a meow.


    Maybe he didn''t die ¡­ Chang Ge bit his lips, not knowing what to say. That kind of feeling didn''t even feel like death, as if Xiao Ziyang had sent him to another place.


    What do you mean?


    "Hmm ¡­" I saw her lying there, pretty, pretty, with no blood on her, and then she was gone.


    Lin Qi muttered: It''s a Ten Thousand Tribulations Curse? Heh heh, Immortal Lord is still very compassionate, she actually used the Curse of Myriad Tribulations on Liu Yun.


    With that, he staggered to his feet, looked at the kitten in Chang Ge''s embrace, and giggled, as if he was crazy.


    Little Fishy shrank back into her arms timidly. Watching this man walk out step by step, Zhang Ge was even worried that he would suddenly fall down.


    Miaow, I really don''t understand, why these deities are as persistent as us immortals?


    Longsong turned the candle flame on the lamp a little brighter to prevent the place from becoming really sinister: That''s right, Little Fishy, do you know what the Ten Thousand Tribulations Curse is?


    The Myriad Tribulations Curse could only deal with demons, demons did not have hearts and souls. After death, they would completely disappear into the Great Desolation, but if one used the Myriad Tribulations Curse to kill the demons, then the demon would have three souls and seven souls. It would be able to enter the reincarnation cycle or rebirth like a normal person.


    Zhang Ge nodded his head to show that he understood. Little Fishy, who was sitting on the table licking her paws, looked up at her: This Sect Protecting Lin is a good person.


    Didn''t you dislike Immortal cultivators?


    Meow, because he found out that Xiaoyu is a cat demon, but he didn''t break us apart, so he''s a good person! Meow! Master! Little Fishy almost died of fright when she saw you being taken away this afternoon!


    With that, he went back into her arms, and with a smile, Chang Ge caressed its head. Perhaps she shouldn''t be so selfish, it would be very dangerous for her to leave Little Fishy and Cat behind in Qing Hua.


    He rummaged through the boxes and found a few books, some of them were books that he had learned when he first entered Qing Hua City, and some of them were books that Dongfang Yu had delivered to him in order to help her raise her cultivation.


    To a lady from a noble family, being lazy was a fatal injury!


    For a girl who was lazy and unwilling to read books, she was basically hopeless. It was not an exaggeration to say that such a girl would never marry.


    Of course, Chang Ge was never worried about whether or not she could get married. In her eyes, once she reached that age, she would naturally become a wife and also become the mother of a child. It was as if she didn''t need to put in effort in order to achieve that goal.


    But at this moment, she decided to make the only change she had in the past fifteen years. It was to try her best to get a master for herself!


    Circulating Qi ¡­ She sat cross-legged on the floor and looked at the book spread out in front of her. She turned over two pages in a strange manner: "What is this qi?" How can I let this qi circulate its energy? Am I not angry?


    The little fish was already at the side of despair. Immortal first refined qi, master''s baleful qi is so heavy, how can there be no air!


    Chang Ge didn''t really understand. These days, she had been practicing martial arts. Although she said that she was practicing martial arts, it was actually doing some simple movements. At least for her, it wasn''t that difficult anymore.


    However, looking at the many disciples on the training grounds whose robes were fluttering in the wind and their exquisite martial arts, she couldn''t help but suspect that her method was wrong. Maybe she should first learn the Immortal and mental cultivation method.


    I couldn''t feel my anger at all. The song turned the book into a song: Why didn''t you explain how to feel it?


    Little Fishy laid on her back on the ground, exposing her white belly. "Meow, meow ¡­" She certainly didn''t need to write such a simple question. It was like when a little fish was being rude. No one told Fishy to wipe her fart, but Fishy knew how to wipe her fart.


    Chang Ge made an expression as if he couldn''t take it anymore: "Are you a male or female? Why aren''t you ashamed?"


    Meow! Little Fishy raised up her fur. "Little Fishy hasn''t grown up yet!" I don''t know!


    With that, he rolled to the side to bask in the sun like he was in a bad mood. Zhang Ye was still a bit confused: "I''m just asking you for help, and you''re so angry. How petty."


    Of course he was stingy, because he himself did not know whether he was a male or female.


    Meow! Little Fishy''s hair stood on end. When it jumped up from the ground and saw the incoming person, it felt as if all the hair on its body had been pulled out. It let out a blood-curdling screech and immediately ran off without a trace.


    Zhang Ge raised his head and saw the young man in white clothes standing on the sword gracefully like Gui Ru Bo. He could not help but be overjoyed. You can ride a sword?


    In less than two months, this beautiful and cold youth could actually wield the Imperial Sword Technique. He truly was outstanding, worthy of being selected by the Sect Leader.


    Yes. Mu Hong nodded and got off the sword. Seeing the book open in front of Zhang Ge, his phoenix eyes raised as he asked: "You want to teach yourself about cultivation?"


    Longsong solemnly nodded, and then asked: "Why do you say that Little Fishy herself does not know whether she is male or female?"


    Mu Hong looked into the void, as if he was recalling something. It was a demon embryo, not something that could be cultivated into a demon.


    Oh... Changge understood, "So Little Fishy hasn''t changed?"


    However, Mu Hong shook his head: "This is the reason why it is angry. It clearly has yet to change its appearance even though it has reached its age.


    Zhang Ge recalled that when he first met Little Fishy, it seemed rather timid and said something about a demoness bullying it. Sigh, it seems that she is also a bitter cat.


    Sighing, and seeing the youth''s enchanting face looking extraordinarily beautiful in the sunlight, Chang Ge thought of an important question: How do you know that Little Fishy is a demon? Furthermore, how do you know so much about demons?


    Mu Hong paused for a moment, then sneered faintly: "What were you doing when Senior Brother Dongfang was teaching us?


    Zhang Ge blushed. So it turns out that Dongfang Yu had already mentioned about demons before, what was she doing at that time? Sleep?


    Mu Hong picked up the book on the ground, flipped through two pages, and said: Let me help you open your Qi channels, and help you!


    Zhang Ge was surprised, before she could even ask why Mu Hong had pressed her hand on the ground, he felt that the scenery around them had started to spin very quickly, and a warm current started to rush from their feet to the top of their Heaven''s Spirit Points, circulating once around their bodies before returning to their dantian.


    Close your eyes! With a shout, she quickly closed her eyes. This time, the feeling was even more real. It was as if she was holding this stream of air in her hand, moving and controlling it freely.


    Mu Hong stopped, and Chang Ge suddenly had a feeling that his body was as light as a swallow, and the senses around his body had become extremely acute. A few pollen had fallen from the nearby flowers, and she could clearly hear the footsteps of a few people far away.


    Did you feel it?


    Chang Ge nodded his head heavily, "Looks like I really need a master. I have researched for several days but still haven''t made any progress. You being a bunch of me, I feel like my skill has improved by leaps and bounds."


    Mu Hong looked at her joyful look and sneered: "If you really want to learn the Immortal Sword Technique, you should bring the wooden sword with you every night. In the purple bamboo forest at the bottom of the mountain, I''ll teach you something."


    Really?


    He nodded. Really, but don''t tell anyone, including Brother Dongfang.

 C24

    Really, but no one was allowed to tell anyone, including Senior Dongfang.


    Changge was wild with joy, thinking that if she was one step closer to Sunset Peak, she would feel content: Don''t worry, I know that whatever you teach me will make Sect Leader angry, I definitely won''t say anything!


    Mu Hong looked at her before turning and leaving. Chang Ge was elated for a while, then quickly ran back to his dwelling and took out a brand-new wooden sword, which was owned by the new disciples who came to Qinghua, all of the Qinghua disciples had teachers, and also had new weapons. Only she, and the only thing he had was a wooden sword that could not even be considered a sharp blade.


    However, this was already enough. Lin Qi could use a flute to perfection, why couldn''t she inundate the wooden sword with spirit energy?


    The night was dark, and the people of the Hai Clan decided on what to do next.


    The silent Yuxiao Kongque Mountain was originally a time for sleep, but a small figure was waving a wooden sword in the middle of the purple bamboo forest, slashing and stabbing.


    With a wave of the Five Elements Sword, the surrounding leaves rustled down. In the midst of the flying bamboo leaves, a small figure shot out his sword. A wooden sword revealed an unrestrained sword tip, meeting the blade head-on and nailing it to the bamboo.


    Mu Hong walked out from the side and unsheathed his sword and threw it at the young lady who was hiding behind a fallen leaf. The young lady caught the sword and said happily: You''re here?


    The youth from the bamboo forest was charming and bewitching, but his expression was too cold, causing others to be unable to help themselves from trying to keep their distance.


    Chang Ge continued, "How is it? Have my swordsmanship improved?"


    Mu Hong took off a bamboo branch and rushed forward without replying: Accompany me in taking apart two moves.


    Zhang Ge was caught off guard, but it was not the first time she trained like this. Even though she was not prepared, she was still able to react freely, her body flipped, and her feet took advantage of the momentum as she somersaulted behind the bamboo pole. She landed behind Mu Hong with a flip of her swallow, but just as she was about to strike, Mu Hong had pointed the bamboo tip at her throat even faster than her.


    Zhang Ge was so angry that he threw the wooden sword on the ground. In the end, he was still young and vigorous.


    However, after stamping her feet on the ground, the lazy Gu family''s eldest daughter had already picked up the wooden sword again. Her heroic eyebrows contracted as she shouted, "Again!"


    Mu Hong shook his head: Today, I will practice the Immortal method, not the sword technique.


    Chang Ge used all his strength to insert his sword into the bamboo. His right hand flew out as he chanted an incantation. A faint blue flame shot out from between his fingers, fiercely burning.


    She lifted her chin slightly and looked at him.


    Not much. As soon as he finished speaking, a circle of flames sprang up around his body, which had not used any incantation technique. The brilliant scarlet red light was mesmerizing.


    Longsong was startled, and the last of the blue flame on his hand vanished. How did you do it?


    The corner of Mu Hong''s mouth slightly raised, and his eyes seemed to contain a bewitching gaze: "You can also, do you want to try it?"


    You still haven''t told me how to do it.


    Mu Hong said: Some instincts would not be erased with the change of time. What was needed was just a line, a line that linked this line of instinct.


    However, Chang Ge said angrily, "If you don''t want to say it, then forget it!"


    Once again, Mu Hong took off the wooden sword and passed it to her. "Why didn''t you bring the short sword that I gave you with you?"


    Little Fishy was afraid of that sword, so I put it away.


    Mu Hong''s gaze grew closer to her as the moonlight waned. His impeccable appearance caused chills to run down one''s spine: You''d better bring him along in the future.


    Chang Ge''s gaze swept over his face a few times. Sensing a hint of danger, he couldn''t help wanting to retreat. However, he grabbed onto his waist. "I say, you''d better bring it with you in the future."


    Then you have to give me a reason.


    For your own good, I won''t let you die too early.


    His tone of voice was similar to his, carrying a sense of danger. However, his gradually approaching face made it difficult for people to push it away. The alluring beauty of his voice made it so that even immortals with superior cultivations would not be able to control it.


    As Zhang Ge saw''s face enlarge in front of his eyes, his mind suddenly burst out with Gu Yinfeng''s smiling face. Gu Yinfeng said, "This scholar and beautiful woman''s relationship often originates from a single kiss, it''s enough just like that with a kiss on the mouth. Oh heavens, it''s like thunder and earth, Yue Lao can''t even stop me even if he wanted to!"


    Chang Ge covered his mouth with a hand, and at the same time, the lips that were still warm from breathing brushed against the back of her hand.


    The two people in the forest stood face to face, as if they were lovebirds. However, this mandarin duck did not succeed, and the moment she touched the back of her hand, the two of them hurriedly separated as if they had been electrocuted.


    Zhang Ge was at a loss, while Mu Hong was upset.


    It was not so much that he had bewitched her as that she had seduced him.


    Mu Hong turned to look at her, and without saying a word, he rode away, leaving only Gu Changge feeling confused, what just happened?


    From then on, Zhang Ge didn''t see Mu Hong again, it was just that when he occasionally tidied up his clothes, he would see that dagger deep in thought.


    It seemed that other than the little fish, there were no other demons in Qinghua Sect.


    Meow! Meow! Meow! Judging from the little fish''s state of excitement, there must be something delicious again.


    As expected, the cat''s nose was omnipotent. Before it could jump off the table excitedly, a man and a sword had already rushed into the room. With a loud clanging sound, the table and chairs were knocked over, and the teapot was smashed to pieces.


    Oh, oh, Sister Changge! Sister Changge!


    Yin Lele came out from the pile of ruins, picked up the fish that was almost squashed flat and shook it. Little Fishy was already half dead, yet she still held onto the thoughts of her broken body, and crawled towards Yin Lele''s food box while dragging her body that was riddled with scars.


    When Gu Changge came in from outside, she immediately saw the mess. She rolled her eyes and really wanted to fall asleep and think that all of this was just a dream.


    Yin Lele fawned and ran over to act like a spoiled child: I, this sword fighting stance is not good, I, I''ll pack it up for you, don''t be angry.


    Long Song said, "Alright, then help me pack it up."


    The little girl chanted a spell happily and the chairs and tables were immediately arranged neatly. She cleaned up the broken things before slapping the greedy kitten in the face.


    Zhang Ge was currently studying the book Dongfang Yu had sent her. Without even raising his head, he said coldly: "You even know that you have a Sister Changge?


    Yin Lele pouted her small mouth as if she was extremely wronged: Sister Changge, I wish to leave Five Elements Peak at night, but Master is too strict with me. After knowing that I came to find you, it''s even more difficult for me to go down the mountain, and this time I had to deceive Master to say that I would go out and spar with Big Sister Feiyan!


    Chang Ge sighed, and spoke in a tone of an adult lecturing her: "Since the Sect Leader is in your control, don''t go down the mountain too often, in case you anger him. At that time, I will punish you again."


    Didn''t I miss the Sister Changge! With that, he squeezed into a chair with her and stuffed a piece of cake into her mouth: "Don''t worry, with Feiyan here with me this time, even if Master wants to punish me, she''ll still have Feiyan''s help to justify it."


    Chang Ge helplessly opened his mouth to eat the dessert she brought, but his eyes never left the book.


    Yin Lele stuck her head out and looked at a few lines in surprise: Sister Changge actually saw such a profound sword manual?


    Longsong casually said: Deep.


    Mmm mmm, very profound! Le Yue nodded his head vigorously: Have there been any improvements in Sister Changge''s swordsmanship?

 C25

    Has Sister Changge''s sword technique improved?


    Chang Ge shook his head, "Didn''t I exchange a few blows with you last time? I still feel the same. Although I can understand the sword manual now, my sword arts cannot be improved. I don''t know why."


    With that, he glanced at the plate and quickly stuffed the last piece of pastry into his mouth. Little Fishy''s big watery eyes were wide open as she mewled on the table.


    Yin Lele laughed and hugged Little Fishy into her arms. Luckily there was Little Fishy with Big Sister, otherwise Big Sister would be so bored.


    ''s little face flushed red as he hastily pulled it out and placed it on the table. The fish was completely confused and it whined for a long time before finally deciding to follow up on its own tail like a normal cat.


    Sister Changge, did you know that there''s a happy occasion in Qinghua Sect?


    Changge absent-mindedly asked, What good news?


    Yin Lele''s mouth was so wide that an egg could fit inside: You actually didn''t know!


    Could it be that the left Sect Leader was going to marry a wife? After saying that, Chang Ge couldn''t help but burst out laughing.


    Yin Lele couldn''t help but want to laugh when she thought of her dark-faced master, who was dressed in a big red wedding gown: No, it''s Sect Protecting Lin, who had a disciple who was over thirty years old and had a relationship with the disciple of the Island Master of Eastsea Island during their training in the mortal world. She came back to report the situation to Sect Leader and planned to propose marriage to them on Ying Prefecture.


    chirped. "Oh," Zhang Ge said, beside him, Yin Lele, "What do you think love is? He''s already at the Half-immortal realm, and after training for a few more years, he will definitely ascend to the Upper Immortal realm. Why would he give up on a single word of love and be willing to give up the chance to become an immortal?


    Changge shook her head and couldn''t help but remind him, "You''re thinking too much. There''s still another way to become Immortal. Didn''t you say that we can dual cultivate? Isn''t it faster for them to become husband and wife?"


    Yin Lele''s small face reddened again as she spat out: Sister Changge, you don''t understand at all. Duo Cultivation can''t become Immortal, mortals can''t fly with too many restrictions on them, they can''t be emotional, and can''t get married and have children, if not they will be struck by lightning.


    Oh. This didn''t seem to have anything to do with her.


    However, naturally, they did not have to work as hard as mortals to cultivate immortals. Thus, they were naturally able to marry wives and children to form good fates, and continue their Immortal and bloodline.


    Longsong shrugged. That would be unfair to mortals.


    Sister Changge! Yin Lele opened her eyes wide and roared: How can you say that the heavens are unfair? A mortal could still cultivate and ascend into the Immortal Realm. This was the gift of the heavens!


    Zhang Ge laughed. Heavens? Why did she want the grace of the heavens when she was so high up in the sky?


    However, seeing the girl making a fuss over nothing, she couldn''t bear to say anything and teased: "Then you must be careful, don''t fall in love with anyone, once you have a relationship, you won''t be able to become an immortal."


    Yin Lele''s small face blushed even more deeply: If, if I become an immortal, not get married, but just be friends with others, it would definitely be another kind of love!


    Zhang Ge shrugged his shoulders. It seemed that this girl hadn''t learned anything else after going to the Five Elements Peak, so she understood this grudge and love much better.


    Le Le, Chang Ge?


    Just as the two of them were talking, a young lady pushed the door open and entered. It was Ling Feiyan herself, she saw that both Changge and Yin Lele were squeezed together on a chair, reading a book and biting her lips.


    Yin Lele waved her hand: Big Sister Feiyan is here at the right time, look at the sword manual that Sister Changge is reading, has Sect Protecting ever taught you this sword manual?


    Chang Ge passed the sword manual over, and lazily said: "Every master has their own teachings, if Sect Leader doesn''t teach you, it doesn''t mean that this sword technique is too profound."


    Yin Lele stared at her: Of course! Even I haven''t learned it yet, of course it''s profound! You carefully practiced Qi deviation!


    Sigh, I don''t know who was so stupid as to not be able to control his sword and break my table and chair.


    You! Sister Changge! No one knew who it was that was so greedy that they had to fight over a piece with the kitten!


    The two of them continued their conversation, causing Ling Feiyan to feel as if she was isolated from the rest of her heart, she could only pretend to look at the sword manual, and after looking at it for a bit, she said: This sword manual belongs to Qing Hua, but I have yet to learn it.


    Yin Lele acted like she knew everything: Sister Changge, I know that you really want to stay in Qing Hua to accompany me, but you already started practicing such a profound sword technique before you even formed a good foundation, so if you rush to complete it, you will encounter many obstacles, and if not, you might really go berserk!


    You think too much.


    The three girls busied themselves until it was late at night, when the trees were covered in leaves. They gathered some dishes and started to drink the fruit wine that was brewed with longsong. The three girls were satisfied with their food and drinks.


    At the same time, the mess on the table could only be tidied up by Yin Lele. Chang Ge knew that she was lazy, but she was too embarrassed to order around Ling Feiyan. Especially when she felt that Ling Feiyan intentionally or unintentionally threw her a creepy look, she was even more afraid to look at her.


    It was often said that the unseen ghosts were terrifying, but sometimes, the ones who saw them would feel a chill in their hearts and had nowhere to hide.


    Therefore, in order to express her gratitude to Fellow Daoist Le Le, she filled a small clay pot with dried fruits for her to take away.


    The reason why Yin Lele came here was actually for these dried fruits. It was to reach her goal, so she hugged onto the song and called out to her good elder sister a few times before she left with Ling Feiyan.


    Seeing hshe happy look, Ling Feiyan felt even more unhappy in her heart. The speed at which she was controlling the sword also slowed down, and when Yin Lele was in the air, he suddenly turned and flew to her side and said: Feiyan! Sister Feiyan! What are you thinking about?


    Ling Feiyan shook her head as if she had just awoken from a dream.


    Yin Lele did not doubt him. She opened the lid of the jar, grabbed a few dried fruits and gave them to her: Try it, the fruits pickled in Sister Changge are delicious.


    Ling Feiyan didn''t actually extend her hand to receive it. She said: "I still have some things to do. Go back to Five Element Peak first.


    Yin Lele was a little disappointed, but she did not probe further: "Then be careful, don''t let those fiendish senior sisters of yours see, otherwise, they will punish you again."


    Ling Feiyan nodded. When she saw Yin Lele''s figure disappear into the night, she turned around and headed straight into the Purple Bamboo Forest.


    The teenager in the forest was emitting sword light, his body was well-built, and every move carried a sharp killing intent.


    Before Ling Feiyan could even get close, she felt a sword beam soaring straight towards her face. She quickly retreated, stepping on the leaves at the top of the bamboo forest as she tried to force that person''s killing intent away with the sword in her hand.


    He stepped on the seven stars in the sky, and actually exchanged a few moves with Ling Feiyan in the air above the Purple Bamboo Forest.


    In the end, Ling Feiyan was the one that couldn''t do it, and shouted for her to stop in a hurry: Mu Hong! Are you trying to kill me!?


    Mu Hong withdrew his sword.


    The two of them stood not too far away from each other on the bamboo branch. The wind blew through the treetops, breaking the tranquility.


    I said not to disturb me in the future.


    Ling Feiyan''s lower lip was almost bitten off: I can pretend to not know you and keep my distance from you, but I still want to ask you, is giving up cultivation so hard?


    Immortal cultivation? The youth''s eyes flashed with a strange light: "Cultivating is nothing."


    Ling Feiyan said: If one day you are willing to go down the mountain, I will follow you with my life!


    What do you know? Don''t try to guess at me!


    Ling Feiyan turned around hatefully, and in the end, her lips were still bitten open. The fishy smell of blood filled her mouth, and she felt extremely lonely on this Qinghua Mountain.


    It was difficult for the disciples of the same sect to make things difficult for her, she thought that Le Yue was treating her differently, who would have thought that Le Le Le only treated her as a shield to deceive her own master, and her true friend was only Gu Changge, who would have thought that she would be so unnecessary?


    When Ling Feiyan''s figure disappeared, Mu Hong said faintly: Come out.

 C26

    Come out.


    Gu Changge walked out from behind a bamboo branch with Little Fishy in her arms. She looked up at the person on the bamboo branch and felt a little pain in his neck.


    Mu Hong leaped down from the bamboo, and after standing firmly on the ground he said: Long time no see.


    Changge felt very restless in her embrace. When she thought of the man''s flower-like lips on her hands, she felt a little embarrassed, but she still said awkwardly, "It''s been a long time. I sometimes don''t even see you when I come here to practice my sword."


    In the end, Little Fishy was still unable to resist the fear of facing Mu Hong. She jumped out from''s embrace and ran away while meowing.


    Mu Hong asked again: Is there anything I can ask you?


    Ask what?


    Me, and her. That she was referring to Ling Feiyan, right?


    Chang Ge shrugged his shoulders. "I lazily ask about it, but I''m also lazy to listen to it. However, I recently obtained an excellent sword manual. Do you want to accompany me in a few moves?"


    Mu Hong sized her up a few times, then said: No.


    With that, he swaggered away.


    Chang Ge opened his mouth as if he wanted to scold him, but in the end, all that came out of it was a hollow laugh: Ai, if you won''t accompany me, then I''ll practice on my own.


    She had a special advantage, which was that she had a photographic memory for the things she wanted to remember. As for the things she did not want to remember, even if they appeared in front of her eyes all day long, she would still treat them as fleeting, fleeting clouds.


    It wasn''t hard to memorize the sword manual, but it wasn''t hard to master this set of sword technique with his current Immortal energy and power. The problem was that she couldn''t use it ¡­


    She waved the bamboo pole in her hand, cutting through half of the arc without causing any damage, as if there was a wall blocking her power from bursting out. She could not help but become a little anxious, and when the bamboo pole hit the bamboo pole, it only made a "pa pa pa pa" sound that was not painful at all.


    Chang Ge threw the bamboo pole out and sat cross-legged to meditate. According to the book, she would use all of her spiritual sense to go through eight extraordinary meridians. She did not believe that she would not be able to cultivate such a simple sword manual.


    The bamboo forest was dark and gloomy. Occasionally, there would be birds flying past. As the wind blew past the bamboo branches, there would be a rustling sound.


    On a small patch of empty ground in the Purple Bamboo Forest, a petite figure dressed in the attire of an ordinary Qinghua Sect disciple was meditating. A faintly discernible white light surrounded her body, gradually turning purple as the light mixed with the darkness of the night.


    That purple brilliance seemed to be alive, seeping into the darkness and being devoured by the darkness.


    The full moon in the sky lost its luster, and its shadow moved with her heart. The young girl sitting in the bamboo forest suddenly opened her eyes, alertly using her divine sense to detect the slightest sounds around her.


    What was going on?


    Chang Ge was astonished, how could she sense an extremely oppressive power?


    The surroundings were completely silent. Suddenly, a muffled sound pierced through the air, and a large piece of bamboo forest was broken into pieces as if it was a dried twig.


    Changge quickly flew backwards to avoid the incoming attack, but she was still too late. The fallen bamboo leaves caught her clothes and hair and quickly untied her body. She ran forward with her life on the line as a voice roared in her heart: It''s a monster! There was a demon!


    This is an immortal mountain, this is Qinghua Sect, why would there be demons?


    However, her curiosity still drove her to turn around. Behind the bamboo that had fallen to the ground, she saw a pair of green eyes as big as a lantern. The bloody mouth under the lantern opened wide. She heard an earth-shaking roar.


    Strangely, this voice seemed to have been controlled very well, because she only saw the bamboo in the straight line she was standing on being knocked down, as if a barrier had blocked everything. The bamboo around her was completely unharmed, absorbing the essence of the world in the darkness.


    The monster approached her step by step. Walking out of the shadows of the bamboo forest, she saw a human face.


    Yes, a huge distorted human face, with a green face and fangs. No matter how terrifying, this was a human face, a monster with a demonic body!


    The monster did not approach, as the dark night had become its best color of protection. It seemed to be particularly impatient as it raised its sharp claws and charged towards her. Her body was sent flying by the force of the impact and she crashed into the bamboo, landing on the ground.


    Clutching her aching chest, she felt a burning pain all over her body, as if the claw from before had torn her clothes and flesh.


    Cough. She forced herself not to open her mouth. In the end, the blood that was rushing up her throat made her cough.


    Are all the people who shouted so loudly from the Qinghua Sect deaf?!


    Or could it be that this monster was sent by the Qinghua Sect to torture her? Sending her to heaven?


    Sitting up with the help of the bamboo, the monster became even more agitated as its four feet shook the earth and moved the mountains.


    She really hoped that the wooden sword would be in her hands. Even the short wooden sword that Mu Hong gave her would be enough to let her defend against it, but ¡­.


    She tried her best to stand up, but the pain made her gasp. The monster became even more restless, and it roared as it struck out a second time. The palm wind was sharp, and its claws were unstoppable.


    Just as the claw came slamming down, the monster howled and staggered back a few steps. The monster''s frantic and restless wails were like a lone wolf that had lost its wolf pack in the night.


    A circle of white light lit up within the pitch-black purple bamboo forest, and in this brilliance that was like snow, Gu Changge stood in mid-air, her long hair fluttering as she coldly looked at the complete mess in front of her.


    The night was pitch-black like a curtain, her delicate eyebrows like a painting, her eyes like stars that were kneading the sky, her nose was straight and her lips were tightly pressed together.


    The sound of the monsters changed from hissing to wailing. They huddled up in the darkness, not daring to move. The entire mountain field was completely silent.


    Gu Changge slowly lifted the middle finger of her left hand, pointed straight at the restlessness in the darkness: Evil creature!


    The voice was clear and cold enough to shake the mountains.


    Injuries to the innocent! His punishment was death!


    The moment he said those words, the monster lying in wait in the darkness became even more restless as it rolled around on the ground. As for the person standing in mid-air, he remained unmoved.


    Suddenly, a silver light shot out from afar. Longsong, who had been standing in mid-air, closed his eyes and fell to the ground.


    A hug quickly carried her weight, and she frowned as she looked at her blood-soaked clothes.


    There were seven peaks on the Yuxiao Kongque Mountain and the Sumeru peak was the main peak, which was managed by the Sect Leader, Li Weng.


    The Five Elements Peak was in charge of the affairs of Qinghua Sect, and it was under the charge of the Sect Leader''s Upper Immortal.


    The Sunset Peak was inhabited by the Great Luo Golden Immortal, just like the ice and snow that had not melted for a thousand years. Immortal Lord had long sealed herself away from the mundane world.


    And at this time, there were two more guests on the Sunset Peak. One of them had the demeanor of a fairy as he quickly entered the Sunset Peak secondary hall, and inside the hall, Xiao Suo was quiet for a long time without any warmth. Behind the screen, a small body was lying on the bed, his face pale and brows knitted.


    You''re here. Xiao Ziyang walked over from the side.

 C27

    Sect Protecting called out senior brother. He pulled out a big white fox cloak from the Stone Cauldron that he carried around with him, covered the person lying on the bed, and then lit up the thousand year old fire in the hall. Maybe he felt that it was not enough, so he took out a few furnaces from inside the Stone Cauldron to add some charcoal.


    Lin Qi looked at Xiao Ziyang''s blank expression and sighed helplessly: "She''s just a normal human. She can''t stand the coldness of the Sunset Peak.


    Xiao Ziyang nodded, as if she understood something: I found her in the Purple Bamboo Forest, and she might have been injured by Taowu.


    Lin Qi had already picked up Zhang Ge''s wrist to check on his pulse, then he checked her injuries: Taowu doesn''t easily hurt people, he never set out after hibernating in the Purple Bamboo Forest for a thousand years, I almost forgot that my Qinghua Sect is still raising such an Ancient Beast.


    Yes.


    The person in white clothes like Hua Rui turned around and walked out of the rear hall. Amidst the snow-covered sky, he opened his palm and on it was Gu Changge''s blood.


    He did not tell Lin Qi that other than Gu Changge being injured by Tao Wu, Tao Wu was also seriously injured. He was afraid that he was affected by the evil Qi of Chang Ge.


    Zhang Ge''s sleep was not steady at all, and in his dreams, countless bloody scenes seemed to rush at her. She saw the Corpse Devil bite her father and brother into pieces, and she screamed out loud, but to no avail.


    Lin Qi fed her a pill. The blood on her body had already been cleaned up by Xiao Ziyang using a technique, and his clothes were tattered. Lin Qi was currently feeling troubled over how to apply the medicine on her.


    Xiao Ziyang slowly stepped into the room from outside and said, "How is it?"


    Lin Qi shook his head: My injuries have been suppressed and I am no longer bleeding, but if I do not apply the medicine as soon as possible, the infection will become serious. I will call my female disciple over to help.


    Xiao Ziyang raised her hand to stop her.


    Lin Qi was a little curious: Such a big thing must be happening, everyone in the sect must be alarmed.


    That person shook his head and said, "Someone set down the barrier, locking her in place with the vicious beasts. Thus, even if someone were to pass by, they would not be able to see the fight between her and Tao Wu."


    Lin Qi turned pale with fright: Someone was actually using this kind of method in the Qinghua Sect? Who did it?


    Xiao Ziyang shook her head. He did not know who had done it either.


    For the time being, she had to keep quiet. Otherwise, if she provoked any berserk beasts, she would be expelled from the sect.


    Lin Qi looked at the weak body lying on the bed and could not bear to see: She is not a bad person, Sect Leader and Senior Brother Sect Leader are treating her so unfairly, why don''t we just let her go down the mountain?


    Do you think it was just a coincidence for her to awaken an ancient vicious beast? If the killing intent in her body did not dissipate, it might cause her to mislead in the future.


    Lin Qi understood what Xiao Ziyang meant. He couldn''t bear to see this little miss again.


    That day, as he waited in her room, he saw a glimmer of hope as he watched her enter the room.


    Her eyes had always been cold and unfazed. When she opened her mouth to speak, she had also stifled his last shred of hope. At that time, she had calmly said that she was dead.


    Lin Qi laughed self-deprecatingly, then said: Immortal Lord, I should have thanked you.


    Xiao Ziyang''s eyes revealed a trace of doubt.


    Lin Qi said again: Thank you for not sparing any effort to use the Curse of Myriad Tribulations on Liu Yun.


    Xiao Ziyang also looked at him and frowned slightly when she saw his evasive gaze. Her beautiful eyes may have been sharp and cold, but a thought of mercy still flashed across her mind: After all, they were from the same sect.


    Lin Qi seemed to have found something on his mind, and quickly said: Then what about applying the medicine on her?


    Xiao Ziyang said as she reached out her hand.


    Lin Qi was shocked. Even though the Immortal Lord in front of him was already more than two thousand years old and based on seniority, she could be considered to be Gu Changge''s great-grandfather, in the end, it was still a different person. After hesitating for a bit, she handed over the jade bottle gourd that was as big as her thumb.


    Xiao Ziyang seemed to have seen through his thoughts. She took the medicine and sat on the side of the bed, and slowly took off the torn clothes on Gu Changge''s body.


    Lin Qi was secretly ashamed, a cultivator should have understood that all beings are equal in their first lesson. Although he had lived for many years, he still couldn''t let go of the grudge between men and women.


    Thinking about that, she closed her eyes and silently recited the Heart Cleansing Curse. On the other side, Xiao Ziyang had already drugged Changge and covered her with the cloak.


    Lin Qi took his leave with a bow: I won''t mention it to anyone else, I''ll come back tomorrow to deliver medicine for her.


    Xiao Ziyang nodded as she watched Lin Qi''s green robe disappear into the snow. Turning her head around, the sleeping appearance of the person on the bed actually overlapped with the face in his memory.


    It was just that the memory of that person''s face was much gentler than hers. That person could fully express the world''s anger and hatred, and was far from Gu Changge''s calm and tranquil way of life.


    He could not help but flick his sleeves and leave. He stood quietly in the midst of the flying snow for the entire night.


    When Chang Ge woke up, he sneezed. Just as he was about to sit up and touch the wounds on his body, he suddenly remembered that she seemed to have met a monster in the Purple Bamboo Forest.


    Her clothes were torn to shreds by the monster while the injured areas were carefully applied with medicinal powder and bandaged. She held onto the white fox cloak that was much larger than her and looked at the surroundings.


    This was a spacious and cold room. Even with a stove burning around the bed, it was impossible to prevent the cold from invading.


    The furnishings inside the house were simple and neat. It could be seen that the owner had not moved these things for a long time, but they were all spotless.


    Walking out of the screen, she was stupefied by the scene in front of her. Looking out from the door, it was as if the goose feather snow was swirling about, as she couldn''t understand how such a divine Yuxiao Kongque Mountain could be covered with pure white snow.


    The answer was almost out as she rushed out of the room. The long cloak made her stumble, and when she stepped onto the ice-cold snow, her heart skipped a beat.


    This was because she saw a person that seemed to be a statue or a god.


    In the snow and ice, that person stood tall with his back straight and his white clothes tied around him, looking down at all living beings.


    His flowing black hair became the only unusual color in the world. It was beautiful and solemn, making people not dare to look directly at it.


    The snow was falling heavily, but the person did not have a single snowflake on him. It was as if even the snow could not destroy this picture scroll.


    Chang Ge walked over barefooted while wearing a long cloak. She opened her mouth and exhaled a breath of hot air.


    You saved me again.


    Xiao Ziyang turned to look at her, and in her eyes, there was an unrivaled beauty, and Chang Ge felt that he was about to suffocate, and could only pinch and lower his head without looking at her.


    Aren''t you cold? the man said.


    Only after hearing this did she feel her entire body tremble. She was wrapped in a cloak and sniffing her nose, making her look slightly miserable.


    Xiao Ziyang brought her back to her room and with a flick of a finger, she ignited the fire in the furnace.


    After roasting it for a while, she finally felt a little warm up, and her body warmed up and her head started to turn bright. Although being injured by a monster was a very unlucky thing, how could she not be happy?


    So, could she be counted as a blind cat who picked up a dead rat?


    Now that he had entered Sunset Peak, was he one step closer to his path of becoming a disciple?

 C28

    Just as she was calculating, Xiao Ziyang grabbed her clothes and sat on the bed. You want to teach me martial arts?


    Xiao Ziyang frowned: "I am not your master, you should stay here to recuperate from your injuries, I will use my Innate Qi to resist the cold.


    Although her heart was still filled with disappointment, the moment she thought about how Xiao Ziyang was no longer being cold towards her and still had to circulate her Innate Qi, even a little bit of improvement was enough to make her happy.


    He quickly sat down cross-legged and waited for the person to send a surge of true energy over. Then, he began to circulate his true energy and sent it into his body, using it for his own use.


    It was only when the two of them withdrew their palms that the man outside the door entered the room. "Looks like this girl is much better now. She really is blessed with great fortune."


    Chang Ge was extremely embarrassed, he cupped his fists and said: "Sect Protecting Lin."


    Lin Qi nodded his head, putting down the food in his hands, and taking out two more jade gourds: Since it''s done, I should be able to apply the medicine myself. I need to apply the medicine powder on the wounds, and these pills will be applied two times a day, after a few days, I will be fully recovered.


    Chang Ge expressed his gratitude and accepted the medicine. He wasn''t sure if he should ask who gave him the medicine?


    Although the two people in front of him were old deities, their appearances were still there. Xiao Ziyang was a talented youth in her twenties, but Lin Qi did not look much older than him either.


    She changed into the new clothes brought by Lin Qi, and when she walked out, she saw the two of them still standing outside the hall chatting. It was the first time she experienced the benefits of being a deity, and that was that she didn''t need to go through so much trouble to wear so many clothes.


    Lin Qi saw that she was standing in front of the door, smiling at her gently: Have you eaten yet?


    Chang Ge felt that he was in someone else''s territory. Out of politeness, he should first decline: the two immortals should eat first.


    Lin Qi laughed out loud.


    Chang Ge was embarrassed, thinking back to when Dongfang Yu said that immortals did not eat the Five Grains, she unceremoniously went in and opened the lunchbox.


    A simple set of Qinghua Sect, yet the porridge side dish was extremely delicious.


    After eating, she took the initiative to clean up. She went out to look for someone, but they were nowhere to be seen.


    On the mountain peak, the snow was falling and the soup was flowing. Like the other fourteen or fifteen year old girls, Chang Ge was full of fantasies about the snow. Just as he was about to build a snowman, he heard a cold voice from behind him.


    Get better and go down the mountain.


    Xiao Ziyang stood at the doorway and looked at the snow balls that she had piled up with some helplessness. The snow that filled the entire mountain had been the same for the past thousand years, but now, it was actually being bundled into a few balls by a mortal.


    The snow on Chang Ge''s hands was a little hesitant: Immortal Lord lives here alone?


    Yes. Xiao Ziyang looked at her and replied softly.


    Immortal Lord is not as hard to reach as I thought it would be.


    Oh. Xiao Ziyang still looked at her, the corner of her mouth curving into a smile.


    "Hmm ¡­" Chang Ge was a little hesitant: [Do Immortal Lord feel that your disciple''s aptitude is stupid and naturally foolish?]


    This... Xiao Ziyang did not seem to be good at communication.


    Zhang Ge took the opportunity to ask: Why is the Immortal Lord unwilling to accept me as a disciple?


    The last bit of Xiao Ziyang''s smile disappeared from her forehead. It was because her expression just now was a bit annoyed.


    this disciple is not fated to be with Immortal Lord? Then why did the Immortal Lord save his disciple''s life time and time again when his disciple was in danger?


    Is there?


    Xiao Ziyang stayed in the Sunset Peak all year round. Sometimes, when something had happened a long time ago, he would think that it had just happened, but what happened just now he thought that many years had already passed.


    When Chang Ge saw his expression flicker, he was no longer as cold and emotionless as the others were saying.


    Gu Yinfeng had once told her that a man was a swindler. When he was thinking of what to say to deceive you, his eyes would roll back and his words would flicker, as he did not dare to face others.


    Of course, Xiao Ziyang would not have such an expression, but she was naturally sensitive and had already guessed his rejection right away when she saw through his hesitation.


    Just as he was about to turn around and leave, the man said, Wait a minute.


    Chang Ge turned his head, and the man''s long, pale fingers stretched out, brushing away the snow that had fallen on her forehead. "If you can hide the evil aura around your body and cleanse your mind of its desire to be good, I will take you as my disciple."


    What should I do?


    Xiao Ziyang slowly stretched out the space between her brows and nodded: "I will teach you Pure Heart Curse, learn more in the future.


    Yes!


    When Zhang Ge returned from Sunset Peak, he found that Little Fishy had been pestering Dongfang Yu and refused to come back. It was only when Zhang Ge used Zuo Tianxing to scare it that the little kitten rolled its round body and followed her back to the small courtyard.


    Dongfang Yu was very curious about where she had gone to these past few days, but she actually forced him to say with a smile that this was a secret. She said: "This is a secret, when I fulfill my wish, I will definitely be the first to tell you!"


    Little Fishy was rolling on the bed with a worried look on her face. Seeing her usually lazy master wake up early to practice in the yard, she mewled incessantly with resentment.


    This Immortal Incantation not only cleansed one''s body and mind, it also had the effect of facing off against the enemy. Once one reached the transformation realm, it could turn into a curse and could easily bind a person within it.


    When she practiced the Heart Cleansing Curse, it was completely for the sake of purifying her body and mind. She simply stopped cultivating all the arts and wholeheartedly practiced only the Heart Cleansing Curse.


    Dongfang Yu came to see her early in the morning. Seeing her sitting cross-legged under a tree in the courtyard meditating, with a fat kitten lying on the windowsill with its belly in the sun, she suddenly felt the atmosphere was extremely warm.


    Little Fishy seemed to have sensed that someone had entered, as its beard slightly moved. With a meow, it opened its eyes, and its round body jumped down from the window, pouncing towards Dongfang Yu.


    Dongfang Yu picked it up and playfully laughed at it: "You little thing have eaten a lot, why is it only weighing less than your body, it''s still such a big blob."


    Little Fishy licked his palm ingratiatingly. A pair of large, watery amber eyes blinked at him, making him look exceptionally pitiful.


    Longsong opened one eye to see the man cat meet the beautiful moment: I was away for a few days have you formed a little fat fish.


    Little Fishy resentfully mewled, still stuck in Dongfang Yu''s palm, unwilling to leave.


    Dongfang Yu gave a bright smile, as if she was looking at a spring tree under the sunlight: Being able to eat is a blessing, what you eat is no less than a small fish, and I don''t see how much meat you have.


    Zhang Changge let out a sigh and closed her eyes to meditate. The zhenqi circulating around her body seemed to be circulating more and more smoothly, and it seemed that she would soon be able to resolve the evil aura.


    Dongfang Yu squatted beside her while hugging Little Fishy, and when she looked at him, her eyebrows slightly closed, her long eyelashes casting a shadow of a fan. As for the mottled leaves on the tree, they scattered all over her body, making her feel a little infatuated.


    After a long while, Fishy first meowed and yawned, then she opened one eye and said, "What are you looking at? You don''t feel sore from squatting down?"


    Dongfang Yu replied with a smile: I''m looking at you.


    Long Song smacked his lips together and closed his eyes again, as if his two words were about the weather.


    Dongfang Yu continued: "How did you learn the Pure Heart Curse?


    Chang Ge''s eyelashes trembled, and his eyes seemed to twirl under his eyelids. ''Le Le taught me.

 C29

    Le Le taught me.


    Dongfang Yu said: I originally thought that your aptitude was mediocre, and wanted to teach you the Pure Heart Curse after you have formed your foundation.


    Eyebrows... She once again opened her eyes, her clear eyes blinking in an evasive motion: Actually, I was lying to you, I, my Pure Heart Curse was not taught to me by Joy, the reason why I can cultivate the Pure Heart Curse now is because Immortal Lord passed his Innate Qi to me.


    When she thought about the fact that she had that person''s true qi circulating within her body, she was actually quite satisfied. Although she did not understand the true qi as well as the evil qi, being imbued with the Immortal Lord''s true qi made her very excited.


    She did not know why, but she had always been so passionate towards those who were close to Xiao Ziyang. It was just like the day she first met Xiao Ziyang, she had thought that she would not hesitate to learn the zither, chess and painting that she hated the most for this immortal.


    Dongfang Yu looked at her with a smile in her eyes, and was a little disappointed:


    Long Ge quickly nodded: Yes, Immortal Lord also said that when I learn the Pure Heart Curse and can dissolve the baleful aura, she will take me in as her disciple!


    Dongfang Yu''s face paled. He instantly realized something, not because she was questioning why Immortal Lord never took in disciples, but because this girl in front of him looked like she wanted to take someone else as her master. Her heart was filled with disappointment.


    He had promised her at the end of the moon that he would take her as a disciple even if no one else did. Now he felt that everything he had done was a joke.


    She said: Thank you for teaching me how to train the sword during this period of time, and for teaching me how to circulate true energy. But I am so stupid, no matter how hard I try, it is impossible for me to stand out amongst the thousands of disciples here, and, I even entered the top ten.


    Dongfang Yu''s lips slightly opened, wanting to tell her that this was not a problem. If he insisted on taking her as her disciple, then no matter how much her master objected, it would be useless.


    But he could not help but ask himself, if Zuo Tianxing truly wanted to oppose taking him in as a disciple, what could he do?


    could he really give up his current position in the Qinghua Sect to go against his master? Why did he not persevere at the disciple recruitment meeting and let this little girl become the laughing stock of Qing Hua?


    He began to feel ashamed. Fishy mewled in his arms and shifted her position uncomfortably.


    Dongfang Yu took the opportunity to carry Xiaoyu out. With a smile on his face, she said reluctantly: I respect your idea, to be able to take the Immortal Lord as my master, many people would like it more than just me. Congratulations.


    Zhang Ge stuck out his tongue, and his face flushed red once more: "I still don''t know if I can succeed in taking you in as my master, I can only sleep for four hours everyday and train in the Heart Cleansing Spell desperately. If I succeed, I will go to Immortal Lord to have a test."


    Seeing her youngest daughter''s attitude, Dongfang Yu suddenly felt as if she had seen her expression before. Yes, she had seen that female disciple''s face when he was on the Eastern Ocean Island''s female disciple, that was the same as Gu Changge''s face when she had formed a good relationship with Zhong Zhong Wu. She had seen her once before, when her face was as bashful as a lotus.


    A bolt of lightning suddenly struck down in Dongfang Yu''s mind. Could it be that Chang Ge was moved by the Immortal Lord?


    No, that''s not possible. The case between Senior Sister Liu Yun and Sect Protecting Lin had just occurred, how could Chang Ge not know about the consequences?


    How could he defy the heavens and defy the heavens when he was an adult and master and disciple?


    Since she insisted on taking the Immortal Lord as her master, it showed that she definitely did not have that kind of intention in her heart. Maybe she just wanted to take the as her master.


    In the end, she was only fifteen years old, how could she be moved by Immortal Lord?


    At most, they would only crazily admire Immortal Lord like Ning Ruqing did, admiring his immortal appearance and his immortal arts.


    Thinking about it, Dongfang Yu suddenly felt as if a huge burden had been lifted off of her shoulders. If Zhang Ge became Xiao Ziyang''s disciple, then he would be considered as his junior brother or sister.


    It turned out that in his heart, he no longer saw Chang Ge as his disciple. Fortunately, he realized it early, and if he really became his disciple, then he would feel regret for the rest of his life.


    Little Fishy climbed up and down on Chang Ge''s body, making her lose the desire to cultivate. She stomped her feet and chased after Little Fishy, swearing to skin and cramp her cat. Little Fishy exploded with a meow and hopped up and down, scampering away in fright.


    Dongfang Yu bent her brows, smiling as she watched the lively scene.


    He had thought it through, in the past few thousand years, the number of disciples entering and exiting Qinghua Sect that could truly cultivate Upper Immortal could be counted on one''s fingers. Even though had paid more than others, why did he have to fly?


    If they kept watch over this small courtyard with Longsong, teasing the little fish, it would be a joyous thing to watch the unfolding clouds.


    I hope the world is peaceful and the years are good.


    Long Song, who was grabbing Little Fishy by the tail, snorted coldly, "Do you still dare to bother me!?" Do you know your wrongs?! If you''re wrong, then I''ll spare your life!


    Meow ¡­


    You still have logic! Do you know how fat you are? Do you know how heavy you are?


    Meow ¡­


    No! I don''t have time to play with you! Look at the ball that Le Le brought you. Just like your twins, you play with that ball when you have nothing to do!


    Meow!


    The little fish started to ask for help from Dongfang Yu. The latter laughed like a newborn baby, looking at her miserable state. He joked to Changge: Why are you still treating her like a cat, in the end, you''re still a little girl like Le Le Le.


    Zhang Ge pouted and placed Little Fishy into Dongfang Yu''s embrace. "I won''t lower myself to the same level as Little Fishy, then play with her, I want to practice martial arts!" I want to acknowledge him as my teacher! I want to cultivate to become an Immortal!


    Little Fishy pretended to be pitiful in Dongfang Yu''s embrace as she desperately rubbed against him. Dongfang Yu was helpless as she laughed and whispered into Little Fishy''s ears, "Why don''t we go and do something to make her happy?"


    His heat was pressing onto Little Fishy''s ears, and the long fur on her ears were exceptionally sensitive. She unconsciously trembled, and his glass-like eyes looked at Dongfang Yu innocently.


    Dongfang Yu carried it and left, while Zhang Ge went back to practice his mental cultivation once more. She felt that she had accomplished something, and felt that she was another step closer to becoming his disciple.


    The New Year was nearing. Although the Yuxiao Kongque Mountain was not divided into four seasons, from the smile on the faces of the disciples who were busy with work, it could be seen how much they were looking forward to the new year.


    It was fine that Dongfang Yu was busy, but as the chief disciple of Sect Leader Zuo Tianxing, he was busy with all sorts of things.


    Even Le Le Ye was too busy to be seen. After calling out a thousand times, Sister Changge only called out twice, coaxing the jar of dried fruits to run away. Zhang Ge felt that life was a little too quiet without them.


    A New Year in a cultivation sect wasn''t as simple as a hundred year home; it was even more complicated.


    From the moment they entered La Yue, they had to pay respects to this and that, the Yuanshi Heavenly Sovereign and the Heavenly Emperor. All they saw was green smoke curling up into the air as they sang their prayers, no one knew what these people were busy with.

 C30

    The advantage of not having a master was that everyone was busy at the end of the year. Even though the legs of the Heavenly Sovereign who was kneeling was sore, Zhang Ge could occupy an extremely high vantage point and look down on the people in the square while eating pickled plums, as if he was watching a play at home at the end of the year.


    Unfortunately, the plum was almost finished. When she was training her mental cultivation method, Dongfang Yu had always brought Little Fishy to pick plums for her. Currently, Dongfang Yu had not shown her face for many days already, so she felt that she was somewhat empty.


    It was unknown who the disciples of Qinghua were bowing to today, but smoke was rising in spirals from the plaza in front of the palace. After a series of big gifts, everyone dispersed.


    Chang Ge couldn''t help but be puzzled: Immortal Lord is here as well?


    Her voice was not loud in the first place, but he did not expect that Xiao Ziyang, who was talking to Sect Protecting from afar, would accidentally glance in her direction.


    Just as she was thinking, a person and a sword had already appeared before her.


    Zhang Ge raised his head and smiled in embarrassment: Immortal Lord!


    Xiao Ziyang replied calmly: What''s the matter?


    Ah? She was fine to begin with, and had only casually said a few words, but she did not expect Immortal Lord''s hearing to be so good.


    He could only smile: "I ¡­" I''ve practiced the Pure Heart Curse that you taught me, may I know when Immortal Lord will test it? If we can become disciples of the Immortal Lord before New Year, then, we can create a pot to enjoy a lively New Year together.


    A pot? A lively New Year together?


    He had lived for more than two thousand years, and the new year was no longer new. He had only been going through a symbolic ceremony, and had never thought about why it would be so lively during the new year.


    Three days later, in the middle of the night.


    Chang Ge was overjoyed, but he did his best to restrain himself from replying with a serious expression, "Three days later?" Yes, tomorrow, the day after, the day after?


    Seeing her counting with her fingers, Xiao Ziyang''s mood also became good: Un.


    Then, three days from now, during the tenth day, Chang Ge will definitely be here! I, I am standing here, Immortal Lord, you must come!


    Good.


    Chang''e was satisfied.


    Although she was confident that she had mastered the Pure Heart Curse, she had never seen anyone else use it, much less someone use it against an enemy. Therefore, she did not know if her mastery was good or bad, so she could not help but feel apprehensive.


    After agreeing on a time to check with Xiao Ziyang, she wanted to make use of these three days to struggle again. Like Gu Yinfeng had said before, she might still be able to pick up a dead mouse if she temporarily held her feet, but as long as she calmed down, the white-clothed Xiao Ziyang figure that appeared in her mind.


    At one moment, he was worried that he would not pass the examination, and at the other, he secretly rejoiced.


    If she brought Little Fishy over, would Xiao Ziyang find out that it was a Goblin and kill it in a second? If she didn''t bring Little Fishy over, Dongfang Yu would be able to rest easy while handing her over to Dongfang Yu.


    No, Dongfang Yu''s master, Zuo Tianxing, was an even more dangerous person in the Five Element Peak!


    If not, she would rashly tell Xiao Ziyang that Little Fishy was a good cat and also a good Yao, and Little Fishy would never do anything bad like other demons!


    When the Immortal Lord let Little Fishy go, the two of them and the cat would be able to live happily on the mountain.


    She could make a few round snowballs and tell the little fish how much it looked like the snowball!


    At this time, Xiaoyu was sprawled on the ground, looking at Gu Changge. She was clearly meditating under the tree, but there was a terrifying smile on her face.


    Long live Demon Emperor! Master must be thinking about how to skin Little Fishy! Hmph!


    On the appointed day, before dawn, this young miss of the Prime Minister''s Palace, famous for being bedridden, had already risen from her bed to wash up.


    Zhang Ge stroked the tree trunk and said seriously: Maybe after tonight, I will move to Sunset Peak to live with you, but don''t worry, even if I move out, I won''t forget about you. After all, there isn''t a single tree in the Sunset Peak that''s so suitable for you to cultivate with.


    Miaow ~ Fishy climbed onto the windowsill and yawned.


    Chang Ge turned around to glare at it. He was still thinking about how to bring Little Fishy with him, but now this smelly cat was laughing at him.


    If you eat so much, you won''t even be able to climb up the windowsill!


    Xiaoyu pitifully cried out, "Master, do you not want Xiaoyu anymore?" Little Fishy will definitely not finish all of the pastries that Dongfang Yu sent over. She will also be able to practice cultivation with her master in the future!


    It''s fine if I don''t cultivate, but the moment she started singing, she grabbed the wooden sword and ran out, "It''s all your fault. I haven''t cultivated for the past few days, so I haven''t fully mastered the Pure Heart Mantra''s sword art!"


    When Little Fishy saw that Changge had anxiously ran out, she raised her claws to lick her soft fur. Sigh, the master''s swordsmanship has actually improved a lot, for a disciple who can only rely on himself to become proficient, the master is much stronger than her. If she could learn the art properly then she wouldn''t be bullied.


    Ah, the past is not worth looking back at.


    The starry night was as silent as the sea.


    From the direction of Changge''s gaze, it was as if she could see the light of fireflies flickering within, the immortal mist in the midst of the halo of yellow light was faintly discernible, and the dark mountains were as if they were poems.


    She was waiting for someone, someone she thought she had waited fifteen years for.


    Waiting required patience, but facing the unknown, how much courage was needed?


    From the afternoon, she had been here the entire time, as if she was carrying a little deer, or as if she was looking forward to the marriage that belonged to the girls in the pavilion that Gu Yinfeng had written about.


    If he really could pass the examination and become Immortal Lord''s disciple, how great would that be! From this day onwards, he would no longer be alone on the Sunset Peak, and there would be only one form of the flying snow that filled the sky.


    However, this wait was too long. From the shadows of the lamp to the silence of the night, a white figure never appeared.


    Could it be that Immortal Lord had forgotten?


    Zhang Ge was a little confused. He curled his lips and considered whether he should take a trip to the Sunset Peak or not, but how could she, who did not know how to use the Imperial Sword Technique, go up the Snow Peak?


    Forget it, let''s wait a little longer. Maybe the Immortal Lord was meditating, or perhaps went into seclusion? Since she was willing to become her disciple, how could she pass the examination without going through a test?


    When she thought here, she sat upright on top of the boulder. As she looked out, the mountain was pitch-black, and only her frail body was sitting in between the heaven and earth.


    As the red glow of the morning star filled the horizon, Chang Ge''s face was filled with fatigue. He raised his hand to rub his face to make himself look a little more energetic.


    Gu Changge looked at the unchanging snowy peak, and she started to suspect if she remembered the time wrongly.


    The night before last, perhaps? Or tonight?

 C31

    Master! Little Fishy meowed and ran over from afar, directly jumping into her arms. She opened her eyes wide and looked at her, saying, "Little Fishy thought Master didn''t want Little Fishy anymore!" His master was a bad person! His master was a bad person!


    Zhang Ge raised his hand to feel Little Fishy''s body, and a smile that was bright as the morning sun appeared on his lips, "How could I not want Little Fishy?"


    Fishy tilted her head and looked at her. Then why didn''t Master go back, Meow? Or was it that the Immortal Lord was unwilling to accept its master?


    Her eyelashes drooped slightly, and her tears fell down onto the soft fur of the little fish like a morning dew: Immortal Lord, he had something on her mind, and had forgotten to come over.


    Little Fishy raised her protruding little claws and held her hand. She seemed to have the same hatred towards Immortal Lord: Immortal Lord is a bad person!


    Chang Ge sniffed: "I won''t give up, maybe Immortal Lord just remembered the wrong time. I still have to wait here today, Immortal Lord will definitely come if she thinks about it!"


    Master... Little fish tearful tears Little fish are very hungry...


    Hungry? Go, go, ask Dongfang Yu for some food. Right, don''t forget to bring some for me.


    Meow! Cat started to protest: Why does the master have to acknowledge the Immortal Lord as his master! Why not wait until one year later to become the disciple of the East! Meow! Immortal Lord is a bad guy!


    Chang Ge glared at it: If you say anything bad about Immortal Lord, I''ll skin you alive!


    Just as he finished speaking, an extremely cold and sharp voice rang out, sounding exceptionally pleasant to the ears: "So you actually wanted to take Xiao Ziyang as your master so much."


    Chang Ge raised his head, the young man in front was dressed in the robes of an ordinary disciple, his body was quiet and Zhai, his hair was tied up in bamboo hairpins, and his face was like a peach. Under his eyebrows was a pair of narrow and long phoenix eyes.


    He couldn''t see the otherworldly aura of an ordinary cultivator disciple; he only felt that this kind of youth was even more shameful than peach blossoms.


    Mu Hong?


    Mu Hong said: You''re quite ambitious.


    Chang Ge snorted coldly, and was about to leave while carrying Little Fishy: "Same here, you don''t have any ambition and want to become Sect Leader''s disciple!"


    A sharp tongue.


    It was the height of the young man''s body. Chang Ge stood in front of him with his head only reaching his chest. He had no choice but to raise his head and shout, "I''m a sharp talker. What do you say!" Want to fight!


    Little Fishy seemed to be very afraid of this youth. As soon as it came close to him, its entire body would explode. It simply let out a meow and fled far away from the palm of Long Song.


    Zhang Ge looked at the useless Little Fishy and could not help but shake his head. Mu Hong, however, calmly said: "In the end, you''re a young miss of the Qian Jin family, no matter what happens, you can''t change your temper, why would someone like Xiao Ziyang take you in as a disciple?"


    It was as if a ladle of cold water had drenched her completely. That''s right, why would a person like Xiao Ziyang take her as her disciple?


    She lowered her head weakly and started to let her imagination run wild again. Maybe it was because she was being too harsh on Immortal Lord that Immortal Lord lied to her that she was allowed to learn the Pure Heart Curse. The only reason she made such a promise was because Immortal Lord did not believe that she would be able to learn the incantation.


    Now that she had mastered it and was entangled with the Immortal Lord examination, instead of testing it on the spot, the Immortal Lord said that she would test it three days later. This should be considered a tactful rejection, not to her face.


    Mu Hong looked at her with his hands behind his back: If you have thought it through then there is no point in waiting. So what if you have Evil Qi, so what if you don''t know Immortal Sword Technique?


    Zhang Ge suddenly felt that Mu Hong was not as young as he looked and could not help but burst out laughing, causing the young noble who was still preaching a moment ago to feel goosebumps all over his body: What are you laughing at?


    I used to read that there was a kind of human skin mask in the Jianghu. If you put it on your face, it would change into something else. I was thinking if you took off your human skin mask, it might be a white-bearded grandpa.


    Another kind of expression slowly surfaced on Mu Hong''s face. There was anger, embarrassment, and even a little depression.


    Chang Ge pursed his lips into a smile and said, "However, I still need to thank you. You are the first one to tell me, so what if you have a baleful aura? So what if you don''t know celestial spell?"


    Mu Hong knew that although she usually looked like he wasn''t the least bit curious about anything, it was actually just a cover up for her.


    In the depths of her heart, she wished that she wasn''t so different from the others. She wished so much that she could be recognized by others as a Qinghua Sect disciple with baleful aura who could take on as a disciple to cultivate.


    Mu Hong''s gaze shifted away from her as he glanced down the mountain: You''ve seen everything more clearly than anyone else, but being too sensitive isn''t a good thing. After all these years, this is the only thing that has remained unchanged.


    You know me? We''ve met before?


    Mu Hong did not answer, he immediately rode the flying sword, causing Gu Changge to grit her teeth in hatred: To think that I would want to be friends with him again! How unbecoming!


    Little Fishy stuck her head out from the grass and revealed a pair of large eyes. She meowed softly and instantly shrank back from Longsong''s stare.


    Stinky little fish! Why are you afraid of him! [You really made me, the master, lose all face!]


    Little Fishy walked out dejectedly: Little Fishy doesn''t know either ¡­ Little Yu, you just want to run away...


    I don''t want to wait here anymore, but I don''t want to go back either. When I met Dongfang Yu yesterday, I even told him that I was going to go to the Sunset Peak to become the disciple of the Immortal Lord ¡­


    The little fish meowed again: The master and the little fish go plum picking! Little fish picked in the tree, the master in the tree, the small fish used to pick plums from the east like this!


    One step at a time, Changge jumps down the stone steps: she doesn''t want to pick it.


    The little fish brought Master to see the secret of the little fish!


    Isn''t that the spring? You''re hiding a fish that you''ve caught from who knows where...


    Meow! Once again, the fish that had been discovered exploded in anger, and Chang Ge suspected that if this little fellow was a human, he would definitely be the type of person to blush and wish to dig a hole to hide in.


    Xiaoyu, when can you transform? Will you become a man or a woman? Aren''t you a monster? Why are you so weak? As he spoke, he poked and poked at its little face.


    The kitten in her embrace bit onto her clothes with a hidden bitterness. It also wanted to become stronger! It wanted to transform as well! It could also fall asleep in the middle of the night because of the change in gender!


    Chang Ge didn''t know whether to head to his own courtyard or to visit other places. He couldn''t help but sigh, "If only I knew how to ride the sword, I could fly everywhere. I''ll go wherever I want."


    Little Fishy''s eyes were brimming with excitement: Master! Let''s go down the mountain! Let''s go to the mortal world!


    The corner of Chang Ge''s mouth twitched, "Is that alright?" Down the mountain? Go home?

 C32

    You think I don''t want to go home? However, I don''t have any money, nor do I know the way. Unless some sword immortal is kind enough to send me off, how can I return?


    Stupid master! We won''t go home, we''ll go play in the town at the foot of the hill!


    There was a town at the foot of the mountain? Why didn''t she know?


    However, she could not be blamed for not knowing that when she went up the mountain, the boat just happened to be at the entrance. After she got off the boat, she was brought up the mountain by Dongfang Yu Ning Ruqing.


    But after carefully thinking about it, the Qinghua Sect s were not only numbered in the hundreds;


    Furthermore, he often saw Le Le bringing some melon seeds and walnuts to tempt her. However, she wasn''t lured in the slightest. To put it bluntly, it was because she was too lazy to peel the shell.


    However, there were no such things in Qinghua and it was obvious that there was a very bustling town at the foot of the mountain. It was so lively that it could make a fortune with the techniques of the Immortal Mountain and was so bustling that it could provide clothing and food for many of Qinghua''s disciples.


    A man and a cat slowly crept up to the Qinghua Sect gate, and outside the gate was a flight of stairs that led to the bottom of the mountain.


    Although she was very tired, she was ready to throw caution to the wind. Since she couldn''t become her disciple, she might as well go down the mountain and play.


    There were only two disciples guarding the gate. Because no one was bored enough to run to the number one cultivation sect, they were allowed to enter and leave as there were disciples in the sect.


    "How did you get in here in the first place?"


    Fishy wanted to cry but had no tears. After saying that, he ground his fangs.


    Chang Ge sympathized for a bit, while mentally figuring out how to deal with the two disciples guarding the sect.


    Who was it!? Sneaking around!


    With that, a bright light flashed, and Zhang Ge hurriedly dodged it. Fortunately, she had learnt immortal arts and sword techniques a few days ago. Otherwise, what would have been broken wouldn''t be a rock but her head.


    The circular silver bell that was tied up with a silk ribbon was retrieved back into Ning Ruqing''s hands. When she saw Gu Changge, she was slightly surprised, but when she thought about the fact that she had almost accidentally hurt him, she felt uneasy. Why are you here?


    Zhang Ge watched in shock as she retracted the silk tapestry. The silk ribbon given by Sect Protecting Wang was actually able to stretch and shrink. It truly was mystical.


    I was about to go down the hill.


    Ning Ruqing''s beautiful eyes moved. She stroked her hair and smiled instead, "If you want to go down the mountain, then go down. Why are you hiding here like a thief? Do you want to take something out from the sect you stole?"


    No! ''How is this possible?! ''


    Just now, Ning Ruqing''s voice had alarmed the two gatekeepers. They hurried forward and asked: "Senior Sister, what happened?"


    Ning Ruoqing pointed at Gu Changge and said, "If she wants to go down the mountain, it might be because she doesn''t dare to go out without her master''s permission.


    One of the gatekeeping disciples said, "We are here on duty. Those who don''t get permission are not allowed to go down the mountain."


    Chang Ge bit his lips and remained silent. He originally wanted to sneak out while there were still more people around, but now that he was discovered, he had to be on guard.


    Ai? I''m going to have to say something for Changge. Ning Ruoqing laughed: All of the people in the sect know that Gu Changge doesn''t have a master, who do you want her to get permission to go?


    The two of them seemed to have also recognized her. Thinking about how fiendish this woman was, how unbearable it was, upon seeing her for the first time, they felt that her appearance was no different from any other disciples.


    In terms of looks, she was only a delicate and pretty girl, with long hair reaching her waist and empty eyes. It was no wonder that they did not think that she was the famous Gu Changge.


    Without a master... The two of them seemed to be in a difficult position. One of them said, "We can go to Brother Dongfang and let him pass if he agrees."


    She had never taken the initiative to look for Dongfang Yu. The moment she took the initiative to look for him, she would ask for his help. This was not good, she thought.


    Furthermore, he had already boasted about wanting to become the Immortal Lord''s disciple. If he asked her about the test, how would she answer?


    Just as she was hesitating, Ning Ruqing said again, "Junior brothers, don''t make things difficult for her. Even if it isn''t for her sake, you should at least give it some thought for Senior Dongfang."


    It was almost the end of the year, why would Dongfang Xi bother him with such a small matter? I say, you can just let her go down the mountain. If someone blames you, then it''s not your fault.


    After saying that, she looked at Gu Changge, and saw that she was smiling passionately while looking at the two gatekeeping disciples, and was slightly unhappy. She said that she would not be angry even if she did not have a master, seems like she really did not use her name!


    It was no wonder that Dongfang Yu thought so highly of her. Dongfang Yu must be thinking of finding a sense of accomplishment on her body that allowed him to protect her, right?


    The two gatekeepers hesitated for a moment. Looking at the expectant look on the other person''s face, they could only nod their heads and say: "We''ll let you down this way. Don''t get into trouble after you leave. You must come back before nightfall."


    Chang Ge cheered and thanked the two of them for their help. Then, carrying Little Fishy, he sprinted towards the main road of freedom.


    Ning Ruqing looked as if she was watching a good show as she watched the figure disappear in front of the mountain gate. Hmph, you don''t even know how to ride a sword.


    Although her Yuxiao Kongque Mountain was high, she was no longer as tired as she had been when she first came here. It didn''t take more than two hours before she reached the foot of the mountain.


    At this time, the sun was high in the sky and it was almost noon. Little Fishy appeared to be in no better condition. Not interested in the human world, she was instead filled with a thirst for delicacies.


    Along the way, the birds were singing and the flowers were fragrant with the smell of freedom. She had never felt that the verdant green mountains were so attractive to her. As soon as she crossed a grassy slope, she saw a town, no, it was more like a city than a town.


    This city was as flourishing as she had thought it would be, and the two words "Ze City" were carved on the city wall.


    From time to time, she could see the disciple of Qinghua flying over on her sword. She was in a very good mood, so she conjured up several copper coins: Little Yu, Little Yu, let''s go eat something delicious!


    The kitten in her arms cheered, urging her to hurry up.


    Entering the city, he only felt dazzled, the street vendors were unable to catch up with them, and the shops were filled with people wearing exotic clothing.


    The seller had scones, steamed buns, and steamed buns. He also shouted that the seller would also perform in a variety show. He then said, "Young lady, please buy a hairpin!" That girl said, ''Buy a flying sword!'' The pots, pans, bowls, plates and chopsticks used by the Qinghua Sect cultivators, as well as the dishes and fruits that Immortal Lord Ziyang had used, would all be gone after this village!

 C33

    Changge burst out laughing as the Soup Dumplings burned her tongue out while the little fish held onto a pellet of ''immortal pellet'' that was said to be refined by Qinghua Sect and Sect Protecting s, and gnawed on it with relish.


    As the two walked, Changge even felt that this place was much more lively than the capital. Furthermore, this place was not as simple and unsophisticated as talking and doing things under the feet of the Son of Heaven in the capital.


    ''Bang! ''a loud sound was heard as a person ran into them. Although there were a lot of people, it was unlikely that they would run into each other on the way.


    He lazily turned his head to look at the person that ran over, and when he turned around, he only saw a purple figure quickly flying over her head, grabbing the person that bumped into her and giving her a flat sea.


    Chang Ge opened his mouth wide in shock. So the people here were so impulsive, how did they start fighting for no reason?


    The number of spectators grew larger and larger, and the two people clashing against each other quickly came to a conclusion. The one who bumped into her held onto his bag as he fled, while the purple clothed general''s mouth twitched, his sharp eyebrows and starry eyes revealed an imposing manner!


    The purple-clothed general walked in front of her and waved the embroidered pouch in his hand. He raised his chin, and his eyes were filled with the teasing look of a playboy: "This lady, just now, he stole your purse."


    Only then did the crowd clap and cheer, as if this young master in front of them had become a great hero.


    The purple-clothed general was also quite satisfied. He was domineering and extremely handsome. He even took the opportunity to secretly wink at the girls in the crowd. The shy girl covered her face and bashfully hid her face, as if she had already secretly planned for the marriage of a man and a woman.


    Chang Ge didn''t extend his hand to receive the money, he only felt that the person in front of him was exceptionally familiar, as if he had seen him before.


    Not only was she too lazy to learn zither, chess, painting, and painting, she was also too lazy to remember people. Although this problem had greatly improved after coming to Qinghua, she still couldn''t remember where she had seen this person.


    I seem to have seen you somewhere.


    The purple-clothed general turned his gaze back to her as his lips curled up in a smile, brimming with energy and vitality: There are more than ten million girls that like me. Who knows how many girls have already used this move on me?


    Zhang Ge didn''t seem to understand what he meant. Just as she was racking her brains to recall the past, this hedonistic young master had already stuffed the bag into her hands. "Seeing that you''re an immortal disciple, I didn''t expect your emotions to be so impure, tsk tsk."


    With that, he turned around and left with a sense of accomplishment, taking the gazes of countless followers with him.


    Before Changge could react, a purse appeared in her hand out of nowhere. She suddenly realized: this purse isn''t mine!


    Fishy mewled at the direction that man left in and followed him. She pushed her way through the crowd and finally saw the strutting young master. She quickly ran over and pulled him back. "Wait a minute, wait a minute!"


    It seemed like this wasn''t the first time the purple-clothed young master had encountered such a situation. He calmly lifted her chin and said: "What, do you want to give up your immortal cultivation career and come back with me?"


    Zhang Ge shook off his hand in disgust and shoved the bag into his hand: "I''ll give it to you!" This is not mine, I only have a few copper coins in my hand, I don''t know how anxious I must be to have so much silver in this purse.


    The violet-clothed young master seemed to have only heard the first four words that she said, and he automatically ignored the rest of what she said: Are all the women that cultivate now this bold as well? Giving a token of love on the streets?


    Changge had never talked about love, but as a child, she, who was deeply poisoned by Gu Yinfeng, naturally knew what a love object was. At that time, she misunderstood that Mu Hong gave her a sword as a love object, but it seemed that she was overthinking it, and just as Mu Hong had said, she was too sensitive.


    Don''t spout nonsense! This money bag really isn''t mine. It might even be that person''s. Not only was he beaten up by you, he was even robbed of his money bag. Tsk tsk, calling you a hooligan is light.


    Seeing that someone was looking at him, he hurriedly grabbed Gu Changge''s arm and dragged her into an alley before locking her up. Then, he looked down at her from above and said: This really isn''t yours?


    Chang Ge nodded his head earnestly. "Your wish to become a hero has failed. This really isn''t my pocket!"


    A trace of anger flashed across the purple-clothed gongzi''s eyes: If it''s not you, then keep it safe!


    Chang Ge was also angered. "If it wasn''t me, then what right did I have to take it? Could it be that you were afraid that that person would find a helper to take revenge on you, so you wanted to drag me down with him?"


    The purple clothed young master looked at the bustling crowd outside the alleyway and felt that the young miss who adored him was sticking her head out and poking her head out. He immediately felt that he had lost all his face: ''If it''s not yours, why can''t you take it? I''ll give it to you and you can have it!''


    As he said this, he tried to break her fist, but Changge held it tightly. He was about to push it back into her arms, but Fishy''s bared fangs startled him.


    Seeing how stubborn this girl was, he decided to tear up the bag and spilled all the silver on the floor. Then he threw the bag away, glared at Chang Ge, and left.


    Long Song shouted: How can you be like this!


    That person left even faster and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Zhang Changge sighed helplessly. She really shouldn''t have gone down the mountain today. A good person got robbed because he bumped into her, while a bad person not only didn''t get punished, he was so arrogant.


    Little Fishy jumped out of her embrace onto the ground, a silver ingot in her mouth as she stared at her.


    Long song education: Good cats do not take the silver of sorrow!


    Meow ¡­ He spat out the silver and jumped back into Changge''s arms. "Master, I nearly scared the cat to death just now. Xiaoyu wants to eat the sole of her shoes to quell her shock!"


    As Chang Ge walked down the busy street, he spread out his small hands. He didn''t have many copper coins left: this was easy. He would buy a few shoes and two bags of chestnuts to bring back to Le Le Le.


    Meow? The little fish still wants the lotus to ferment ~ Golden Jade Fish Ball ~ ~! Wheel cake ~


    The corner of Chang Ge''s mouth slightly twitched: "How could I have such a greedy cat ¡­" If the money was insufficient, he could only choose one choice!


    After scratching in her embrace for a long time, Xiaoyu finally gave up. "Then I''ll just use the Golden Jade Fish Ball."


    Chang Ge tiptoed over and saw a small street stall selling fish balls. The stall was not big, but there was a long queue.


    The flame licked a big pot with yellow and white fish balls rolling in it. The boss and the two waiters smiled as they took out the fish balls and sprinkled them with some cilantro and onions. A simple bowl of fish balls was done.


    Their bowl wasn''t very big, about the size of a palm. There were a total of six or seven fish balls floating inside, and in front of the stall hung a large sign. Everyone was limited to buying two bowls.


    As a foodie who ate all the delicacies in the capital, Changge would never back down just because the fish balls at the stall were not exceptional, because the customers in line were not made up out of thin air. The way they chewed the fish balls also made her swallow her saliva.


    Seeing that it was almost his turn to line up, a lady dressed in pink suddenly walked in front of him.


    The pink-robed girl turned around and smiled, looking extremely charming and charming. "Little Fishy, long time no see."

 C34

    Little Yu, long time no see.


    Meow! Little Fishy''s hair stood on end as she instantly retreated into Chang Ge''s embrace.


    This woman was wearing a pink pomegranate dress with pink ribbons on it. Her hair hung down from her shoulders and she was also wearing a few strings of fan tape.


    She was quite close to Chang Ge and could only feel a faint fragrance wafting from the woman''s body, causing one''s heart to tremble.


    From the way she was dressed, it could be seen that this woman wasn''t someone from Qinghua Sect. Someone who wasn''t from Qinghua Sect, could she actually recognize Xiaoyu?


    Since they knew each other, there was no reason why Xiao Yu wouldn''t know her. She was Gu Changge''s pet cat, and everyone knew that fact.


    You are...


    Only then did the pink-clothed lady turn her gaze towards Gu Changge, support her hair, and say with a gentle voice: "Little girl, Tao Yao."


    Changge was shocked: Peach Fairy? Fey?!


    With her shout, the surrounding people shifted their gaze over, but thinking that this was the foot of the Immortal''s Mountain, how could there be a demoness here, the gaze towards Zhang Ge was helpless, the disciples of Qinghua Sect were all stunned, right?


    The pink-robed woman seemed to be rather afraid of others looking at her, turning around and quickly leaving. Just as Chang Ge was about to heave a sigh of relief, she heard Little Fishy meow non-stop, and realized that the kitten in her embrace had disappeared without a trace.


    She didn''t even care about the fish balls as she chased after him. "Stop right there!" Give me back the little fish!


    The pink-robed girl moved quickly, her figure indiscernible. She had already traveled quite a distance from Zhang Ge, so when he tried to squeeze through the crowd, he couldn''t find any trace of pink.


    She quickly pulled at the roadside peddler and asked, "Did you see a girl wearing a pink dress? She was very pretty and she was even carrying a kitten!"


    The peddler said, "Hehe, I can''t see the girl in the pink dress, but there''s one Lady Peaches. Lady, buy a wooden comb that she used. I guarantee you, she''s as pretty as that!"


    Where is Lady Peach?


    This Immortal Peach Lady lives in the western city''s peach forest. Let me tell you, my wooden comb is under the protection of Immortal Peach Blossom. Ah? Girl, don''t you want to buy one?


    Buy what! If you can''t find the little fish, I''ll chop up the peach forest to make a comb for you!


    The four Ze City s had a total of four city gates. They entered the south gate, and the west gate that led out of the city led to the outskirts, as far as the eyes could see was a mountain slope that rose and fell continuously.


    The hillside was not very high, it was about the same size as the hill she was climbing at Yuxiao Kongque Mountain.


    After climbing up the hill, he was suddenly enlightened. There was actually no downhill, just a field full of life, and not far away, there was a continuous stretch of peach trees. He quickly ran to the peach forest and shouted, "Little fish!" Small fish! Did you hear that!


    Even though it was not the season for flowers to bloom, the peach trees were instantly filled with a hundred flowers, and the petals on the peach branches began to bud at a speed visible to the naked eye. When the breeze blew, the ocean of flowers rippled, and the petals rolled along with the wind, filling the entire peach forest with the scent of spring.


    Chang Ge was shocked, but she was still an Immortal cultivator after all. In the face of such a miracle, she was somewhat mentally prepared.


    Small fish! Are you in there, Fishy?


    Meow ¡­ A weak cry confirmed Chang Ge''s guess: Peach Blossom Essence! Hurry up and let Little Fishy go! Otherwise, I will call the Immortal Elder from Qinghua Sect to come and take you!


    Hahaha. The woman''s gentle voice came from the peach forest. "Since you are so concerned about it, come in and take it away yourself."


    Zhang Ge had grown up to the age of fifteen and was still the daughter of an official. He thought that immortals and demons were only things found in books, but who would have thought that one day, all of these things would actually appear before him?


    However, since it had already happened, he had to have the courage to face it. No matter what the result was, he had to do it first.


    The peach tree branch was thick with flowers, just like the mist that made people unable to let go.


    The current peach trees moved to the two sides, and one after another, the other peach trees moved away, creating a path. This path led into the depths of the peach forest, and it seemed like a big mouth, waiting for Chang Ge to fall into it.


    Master, don''t come in! Meow!


    Small fish! Chang Ge was a bit worried. Fortunately, she had a wooden sword with her to strengthen her courage. She took the wooden sword from her back and held it in her hand as she slowly walked into the forest.


    Although the area was lush and verdant, it was exceptionally quiet. The peach trees she walked past once again quietly closed the path.


    After walking for an unknown amount of time, the scenery in front of them suddenly became bright, the path widened, and in front of them appeared a grass patch. A group of people stood there, all of them were handsome men and beautiful women, and the person in front carrying a little kitten was Tao Yao who was dressed in pink.


    Tao Yao smirked and disdainfully said: "Isn''t Qinghua Sect supposed to be arrogant? You actually have to go all out just for a mere little cat demoness, aren''t you overestimating yourself!"


    Longsong did not answer her, but slowly opened his eyes wide, surprise written all over her face.


    As for the group of Bamboo Elite Fox and Banana Immortals, they all thought that it was because of their charm that they had bewitched her. They all twisted their waists in an attempt to put on a most beautiful posture.


    But Zhang Ge said: Jin Xi! Jin Xi, why are you here!


    Jin Xi? Who is it? Whose name is so tasteless, I still have to come!


    While the demons were still confused, a transparent shadow quickly rushed out from behind them, crying out in a trembling voice that caused the Black Bear Essence''s tiger body to shake three times.


    Big ~! Small ~! Sister!


    Jin Xi!


    Young Miss!


    The transparent shadow pounced over, but passed through Chang Ge''s body in an instant. It then sat on the ground with tears in its eyes: "Eldest Miss!"


    Longsong looked back, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. You haven''t changed at all.


    The figure of Jin Xi was dressed in a long robe, he was gentle and obedient, he crawled up and was a bit embarrassed: "Big Miss is becoming more and more beautiful."


    Why are you here? I don''t think I''ve seen you for three or four years.


    After I died, the shadow continued, my soul wandered around the house all day. Fortunately, young miss was able to chat with me at night, but then young miss became ill.


    Chang Ge remembered that she had been able to see things that others couldn''t since she was young, and it was common for souls like Jin Xi to see. Furthermore, these shadows were all white and transparent, colorful, deep, or shallow.


    When she was young, she said that being able to see other people scared her parents quite a bit. Later on, she invited Taoist Priest to put some kind of peach talisman in the house, and those wandering souls would no longer be able to enter the gate of the Prime Minister''s house.


    However, later on, a servant called Jin Xi who was sent out of the house, was unlucky enough to be hit by a horse carriage and died, and was carried back to the mansion. On that day, Zhang Ge saw Jin Xi sighing in the courtyard, and Zhang Ge even happily said, Jin Xi, you''re not dead yet.


    It turned out that Jin Xi was already dead, and had become a strand of a lonely soul. Because he could not bear to leave the Residence of Prime Minister and had to be reincarnated, and had even become a wild ghost.


    Not long later, Zhang Ge became seriously ill, and when he woke up, he wouldn''t be able to see Jin Xi anymore. She thought that Jin Xi had already reincarnated, but she didn''t expect to see him here today.

 C35

    I remember, my mother said that I had a serious illness when I was growing up, and slept for several days.


    Jin Xi''s eyes started to tear up: One time, when the young miss was sick, I was very anxious, but when I went out of the house, I met a Spirit Dao cultivator. That Spirit Dao cultivator said that I had absorbed the young miss''s Yang Qi, I only wanted the young miss to be fine, so I left the house.


    Only then did Chang Ge realize that the friends that Jin Xi had mentioned were the Mountain Monsters. Her beautiful eyebrows knitted, and her eyes lacquered.


    Master! Little Fishy broke the silence, her tail swaying pitifully in Tao Yao''s hands.


    Jin Xi was at a loss: "Miss, what''s going on?"


    Before Chang Ge could answer, the bamboo behind Tao Tian''s back, dressed in a long green robe and waving a bamboo fan, faked a flirtatious tone: "The old Yuan is called Jin Xi, hahaha, what a festive name.


    If his body wasn''t transparent, Chang Ge would have been able to see Jin Xi blushing.


    Seeing Zhang Ge''s doubtful expression, Jin Xi said: "This, since you want to cultivate in immortality, you can''t call this name anymore. If one day you really become a god, and when the people worship, you will become a Yuanshi Heavenly Sovereign, Emperor Xi He, and a Immortal Lord, and you will become a Jin Xi Ghost Immortal, isn''t that a little too lacking in bearing?"


    With that, the group of demonic girls burst out laughing. Chang Ge wanted to laugh as well, but he suppressed it with a dry cough. Her eyes widened as she said, "You''re not allowed to laugh ¡­" No, what was this?


    Jin Xi''s eyes blossomed with tears.


    En, Rotten Yuan! That name is good, I support you!


    Hahaha! Everyone laughed even more ferociously. Although they did not know where the joke came from, they felt that this scene was somewhat comical!


    Don''t laugh! Zhang Ge protected Jin Xi behind his back, warily looking at the other Spirit Demon in front of him and said: "Let go of Xiaoyu, I won''t lower myself to the likes of you!" Otherwise, I will definitely not let you go.


    After she finished speaking, she glared fiercely at Tao Yao, causing Tao Yao, who was boasting that she had cultivated for a thousand years, to feel a bit of fear in his heart. After carefully considering it, she lowered her head to sweep her gaze over Little Fishy, and sneered: "I''m surprised that this useless Demon Cat came out alive after entering Qinghua Sect.


    I won''t let the Tsinghua University people hurt Xiaoyu, and I won''t let you hurt Xiaoyu either!


    Master! Little Fishy cried until her fur was wet. In the future, Little Fishy will no longer steal snacks and will no longer disturb Master''s training. It will never make Master angry again, Master! Meow!


    Chang Ge felt his heart ache: Hurry and let go of Little Fishy!


    Tao Yao snorted: Silly girl, you are compatible with stupid cat, I will be merciful and give you some advice, this stupid cat was thrown by us to Qing Hua, who asked it to not only not to advance in cultivation, but also to not to transform. We just so happened to use Qing Hua''s help to get rid of it and help it to start anew. In the end, it is still my demon. I want to send it back to the reincarnation cycle myself, so if you know what''s good for you, then hurry up and leave. If you don''t, then I won''t mind sending you off!


    The black bear spirit said from the side: "No, that''s not right, she is a disciple of Qinghua Sect after all."


    Jin Xi also quickly said: "Young miss, you should go back quickly."


    The corner of Tao Yao''s mouth curled even deeper: What is there to be afraid of about a disciple who has been kicked out of the sect twice by Qing Hua with a baleful aura? If she just disappeared, who would care? Perhaps he even solved one of their great troubles, and they wouldn''t even make it in time to thank me.


    The bamboo spirits once again waved the bamboo fan, "Qing Hua and Tao Lin have been living peacefully together for a thousand years, how can she be an enemy to Tao Lin because of a disciple who has no sense of existence?"


    Master, master, you should leave quickly! Xiaoyu''s glass-like eyes turned red from crying: "Xiaoyu will definitely come to Qinghua again after her reincarnation and cultivation!"


    A sour taste was fermenting in Chang Ge''s heart. The taste was even sadder than Ah Mei in the capital. She was so sour that she started to hate herself. Why was she so useless?


    There was no need to put his family in danger yet he was unable to save them! It wasn''t used to be looked down upon by everyone, it wasn''t used to Xiao Ziyang not even wanting to look at her!


    Now, she couldn''t even protect one of her cats, and that cat kept calling her master!


    Was this how she acted as master?!


    The myriad of flying flowers blinded the eyes of the demons. All of the demons turned to look at Tao Yao with doubtful expressions, as if they were looking down on her for not forgetting to create a romantic atmosphere.


    However, Tao Yao frowned and retreated: These flowers are not under my control!


    How could the demons believe that the Peach Blossom Forest and the Peach Fairy were originally one? Who could she not control?


    However, Gu Changge slowly walked over, and when she raised her eyes, it was as if she was looking at heaven and earth.


    She wore ordinary light clothes from a Qinghua Sect disciple, her long hair and skirt fluttering in the wind.


    The worry and anxiousness that had appeared on her face just now was actually completely gone. A pair of sparkling eyes beneath her eyebrows, which seemed to reflect the sun, moon, and stars of the mountains and rivers, as well as the seas and seas, appeared. She looked emotionlessly at the demons, but the demons couldn''t help but want to submit beneath her feet.


    Tao Yao retreated a few steps, she did not know if she was laughing or crying, but she threw the cat in her hands out, the strength behind it was enough to cause Little Fishy to let out a heart-wrenching scream, opening her claws and pouncing towards Chang Ge.


    It was impossible to tell who was moving, but the sky was filled with flying flowers. The petals held onto the kitten as it slowly fell to the ground, splattering everywhere in an instant.


    Poor Fishy, this palm-sized kitten, was curled up in the petals, almost scared to death. It trembled for a long time, looking at the unfamiliar figure of its owner and couldn''t help but shrink to the side.


    I''ve really underestimated you! As soon as Tao Yao finished speaking, she took out her weapon, but it was actually a peach branch.


    Gu Changge raised his right hand, the wooden sword in his hand cut open a barrier, forcefully blocking Tao Yao outside. The two of them went in and blocked, without showing any mercy, causing the surrounding peach trees to be affected by the True Qi.


    All the demons shouted in delight, it had been a long time since they last saw Tao Yao take action, and she had become so fierce the moment she appeared.


    Tao Yao held onto the sword with both of her hands, no matter which direction she attacked from, she was unable to shake the power of the sword, but even so, when she saw the look of pity on Zhang Ge''s face, she started panicking inwardly.


    Zhang Ge''s wrist trembled, and the barrier that was blocking Tao Yao bounced her far away. It was only at this moment that her face revealed a trace of sullenness: Presumptuous!


    These two words struck right at their hearts, and their legs couldn''t help but tremble.


    With her delicate hand, Gu Changge kept her wooden sword and slowly said: "A little Peach Blossom Essence actually dares to look down on life!" Today, I will accept your thousand years of cultivation to let you understand the meaning of equality!


    After speaking, Tao Yao raised her left hand and fell to the ground in shock. No, no, no!

 C36

    No, no, no!


    The hand was pointed straight at Tao Yao like a death talisman. The spirit demons were so scared that they were about to lose their courage, afraid that their cultivation would be destroyed.


    The hand slowly drooped down, and the owner of the hand slowly said, "Forget it, the heavens are kind. I will let you off today."


    Seeing that she had recovered from the problem, Tao Yao quickly kneeled down and kowtowed: This disciple thanks the goddess for her teachings, from today onwards, I will wholeheartedly devote myself to the cultivation of good.


    With that said, he kowtowed three more times and brought the demons to the far end of the peach forest.


    Zhang Ge fell to the ground with a thud. Jin Xi and Xiao Yu, who were at the side, were so frightened that they broke down their courage. After a long while, they finally walked over and shouted: Master, Master!


    Young Miss! You, what happened to you!?


    Jin Xi was a lone soul in the first place, although he had a bit of cultivation, he did not manage to cultivate to a Spirit Body yet. Little Fishy, on the other hand, was just a small kitten the size of a palm.


    Little Yu nudged her head again for a long time before she opened her eyes slowly with her eyelashes trembling. The sky was golden red and the flowers were circling around. She suddenly sat up and said, "It''s going to be dark!"


    Xiao Yu and Jin Xi were delighted, Jin Xi said: "Big Miss, it''s great that you''re fine, it''s good that you''re fine!"


    Changge stared at the setting sun, her mouth hanging open. After a long while, she finally said in a low voice, "Something ¡­"


    Ah? What''s the matter? Eldest Miss, what happened to you? Where is the problem? It doesn''t matter, God bless, God bless!


    Master, master, meow! Xiaoyu still had a newly bought immortal pill to nourish her master!


    Chang Ge felt a headache coming on as he looked at these two treasures: The sky was about to turn dark, it was definitely too late to hurry back ¡­


    Meow?


    Since it''s too late, where should we stay today? We don''t have any money to stay in the inn ¡­


    Meow?


    Zhang Ge really wanted to knock the kitten''s head, but Jin Xi said: Don''t worry Big Miss, this little one has a cave on the mountain that is quite comfortable, Big Miss can stay there for the night.


    When Longsong heard this, he was overjoyed. That would be the best.


    Jin Xi said again: It''s rare to meet Big Miss here, this little one will bring Big Miss to take a look at the Ze City s at the foot of the mountain.


    Chang Ge was overjoyed: Very good, very good, I didn''t see enough just now. Right, where are Tao Yao and the Spirit Demon beings? Where did she go?


    Jin Xi and Xiaoyu looked at each other and quietly said to Zhang Ge: "They were both beaten away by Big Miss."


    Changge was shocked. Ah? Am I that powerful? To think that learning sword arts and celestial spells was so useful!


    Little Fishy repeatedly nodded her head as she mewled to show her current excited mood: In the future, Little Fishy will also work hard to practice demonic arts!


    Mhmm! Eldest Miss will be my role model from now on! In the future, I will also devote my life to cultivating immortality!


    The corner of Chang Ge''s mouth twitched, was a disciple from Qinghua who didn''t even know how to wield a sword really that powerful?


    These two fellows were just fawning on him for no reason. Forget it, who could make him happy today? There were still a few copper coins, so they went down the mountain to spend on him!


    One man, one ghost, one cat. What a bizarre combination.


    At the foot of the mountain, the sun had already set. The sky and earth had been dyed red by the setting sun, and the song only felt that the setting sun was beautiful.


    The sky above the capital was high and distant, and the Yuxiao Kongque Mountain was above the clouds, so it was rare for anyone to see such a beautiful scene. They could not help but sigh with emotion: "It would be great if we could live on the clouds."


    Jin Xi said: The young miss is confused, that Taoist lady only lives in the clouds, could it be that the young miss wants to be her?


    Chang Ge curled his lips: You don''t need to be a fairy, Jin Xi, what do you want to eat? We just saw that the Golden Jade Fish Ball was very delicious and we were about to go eat it.


    Jin Xi was embarrassed, and laughed: "Young miss, I no longer need to eat anymore, but young miss has been worried about Jin Xi for so many years, Jin Xi, Jin Xi is really happy."


    Then he was about to cry again. Zhang Ge quickly said: "Alright, alright, don''t cry anymore, we won''t meet anymore. Whatever you want, I can buy it for you. How about I buy you a celestial pill?" As he spoke, he began to laugh.


    Little Fishy stuck her head out from her bosom and offered a Celestial Elixir Sweets. She said in all seriousness: How sweet!


    Jin Xi didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Taking advantage of the fact that they had yet to close their stall, Big Miss should hurry up and buy some fish balls.


    As expected, there was a large group of people queuing up to buy fish balls, so Chang Ge was happy to be at the end of the line.


    The line went by very quickly, and the main reason was that when the people in front of Chang Ge heard her talking to herself, they felt goosebumps all over their bodies. Naturally, they could not see Jin Xi, nor could they understand why a properly cultivated immortal disciple would talk to the cat and the air.


    He could only feel that the sky was about to darken and he could not help but feel a chill down his spine. Without even eating the fish balls, he left. With this, the number of people in front of him immediately lessened.


    The owner of the fish balls shouted to the customers behind him, "The guests at the back should hurry up early tomorrow. Don''t line up anymore. There aren''t many fish balls left."


    Even though I said that, there were still a lot of people behind me. They all followed the rules of picking up cheap deals and stood by the queue.


    Jin Xi said worriedly: Don''t line up for the young miss and it will be sold out.


    Little Fishy meowed as she looked at the happy team and said, "How could there be such a coincidence?"


    But it was such a coincidence. When Zhang Ge read out the words that he had prepared for a long time ¡ª ¡ª Boss! Give me two bowls of fish balls!


    Hehe! Lady, I am truly sorry. The last bowl of fish balls has just been sold out. Please come in the morning. Ah ~ I am sorry about the guests later. Today''s fish balls have all been sold out.


    Zhang Ge and Xiao Yu looked at Jin Xi with resentment, but their eyes revealed three words: Crow''s beak!


    Jin Xi wanted to cry, but no tears came out. If he had a body, he would definitely be willing to smash himself to death.


    The fish balls were no longer edible, and the sky had turned dark. The shops on both sides of the street were already lit.


    It was dinner time at this time, and the tavern was packed with people. The hawker selling lanterns had already set up all kinds of lanterns. There were plenty of them, boys and girls, running and laughing.


    Although shshewas less hungry than she was during the day, it was only now that Gu Changge felt that his stomach was rumbling with hunger. The big pot of wontons on the side of the road was boiling with white bubbles, he looked at Xiaoyu, and after getting Xiaoyu''s approval, she went to the side of the road and ordered a bowl of wontons, intending to warm his stomach.


    Little Fishy was currently gorging itself on wontons in the soup, while Jin Xi''s eyes were already misty with tears.


    Longsong deliberately scooped a spoonful of wontons for him. Come and have a bite, it smells delicious, hahaha, well, I know you''re upset about not being able to eat wontons, but you don''t have to worry about that.

 C37

    Jin Xi sighed and said: If they were in the capital, the Old Master and Madam would never let the Young Miss show her face, and would even sit by the side of the road and eat wontons in broad daylight.


    Changge was almost scalded by wontons. After all, she ate wontons as if she had done something shameful.


    But that''s right, although her reputation in the capital wasn''t too good, she was at least the young mistress of the prime minister''s residence who could do whatever she wanted. Especially when she went out with Gu Yinfeng.


    Even if they were to eat and drink in an elegant restaurant, they would need a room if they were to go with Gu Yinfeng to a theatre!


    Although she was sitting by the roadside and not only was she eating wontons, but there was also the wind blowing on her face. However, the taste was better than all the delicacies in any restaurant in the capital.


    She shook her head and said to Jin Xi: "You don''t understand, the taste of the wontons by the side of the road is the taste of delicacies, it is really hard to say how to taste it."


    Jin Xi continued to wail: This is because First Miss is starving, sigh, my poor life''s Eldest Miss.


    Alas, she was a poor soul. Even after eating wonton, she still had to listen to a ghost by the side cry.


    When he was full, he went to the river to watch the lanterns being put on display. Only a small fish with copper coins was left, yet he insisted on buying a lanterns. But Chang Ge''er wanted to have a good breakfast tomorrow before he had the strength to climb back up the mountain.


    When Little Fishy heard that it needed to be eaten, she immediately compromised. When it came to eating, the cat and the person would never disagree.


    Using his own words, it meant that he was a ghost. During the day, he could only hide in the peach forest, and when the yang energy dissipated, he would be able to come out and absorb the crescent soul. This would help him in his cultivation.


    Chang Ge seemed to be deep in thought. Perhaps it was because the disciples of Tsinghua University wanted to come up the mountain before nightfall, so he dared to come out at night. Otherwise, if someone caught sight of him and beheaded him, it would be terrifying.


    On the other side of the river, Ghastly Shadow was greeting Jin Xi. Jin Xi floated across the river and exchanged a few words of greeting with the Ghastly Shadow and then smiled towards Zhang Ge.


    Jin Xi floated over again: That is Liu Sheng, he has died for more than ten years, and is also cultivating in the peach forest. Just now, I told him that the young miss can see him, and asked me to send greetings on his behalf to the young miss.


    Longsong also smiled and waved at the ghost on the other side of the river. Suddenly, she felt that everything she could see was the wealth in her life. That was the reason why she had more friends and more happiness.


    When Chang Ge wanted to go to the west gate, there weren''t many people on the street anymore. Little Fishy was sleeping soundly in her embrace, while Jin Xi was endlessly narrating what he had witnessed over the past few years. However, Zhang Ge was a little absent-minded: "Jin Xi, do you think that someone is following behind us?


    As he finished speaking, he turned around to look. Long street was desolate, and the candlelight from the buildings on the side of the street was reflected on the ground. Occasionally, one or two drunkards would pass by and fall onto the ground with unsteady steps.


    No? Even as a ghost, Jin Xi was still a little timid.


    Chang Ge rolled his eyes and said, "What are you afraid of? You''re a ghost!"


    Jin Xi felt wronged: "Young miss, even ghosts are afraid. For example, the sword immortal that caught ghosts ¡­"


    Just as he finished his sentence, a bucket of cold, stinky water drenched Zhang Ge from head to toe.


    Zhang Ge was shocked on the spot, Little Fishy was also scared awake and jumped a distance away. Jin Xi also opened his mouth wide, looking at his young miss who had turned into a bloody person.


    Young Miss!


    Chang Ge''s entire body was splashed with dog blood. Immediately, he became enraged: "Who is it!?" Damn it!


    The two people who spilled blood all over her body quickly moved behind a person. It was fine if they didn''t look at them, but once they saw Zhang Ge, they became furious. It was really a narrow path for enemies.


    The violet-clothed young master didn''t expect it to be her. Seeing her in such a sorry state, he couldn''t help but burst out laughing.


    Changge saw him and became even angrier. Originally, she did not have much temper, but after being humiliated so many times in Qinghua, she was still as calm as ever. For some reason, when she saw this person, she became even angrier, as if she had become a completely different person!


    She untied the wooden sword from her body and rushed forward to cut it.


    The purple-clothed gongzi continued to dodge. Regardless of how hard she tried, he would not let the wooden sword get close to him. It seemed that he was also a practitioner!


    Chang Ge went all out, thinking that even if the sect rules were broken, she would still capture this playboy and throw a bucket of his dog blood at him when she used her immortal arts on mortals!


    In the end, the purple clothed young master turned into an attack and grabbed her wrist. When he looked at his own hand, the elegant young master quickly shook her off and took the handkerchief from the guard to wipe away the blood on his hand.


    Chang Ge was about to slash at him again when the man hurriedly jumped back. "No rush, no rush!" Girl, don''t you hurt a good person!


    Chang Ge frowned furiously: "You dared to attack me for no reason at all, is this not mistaking a good person?!" Oh, I see. You''re blaming me for humiliating you in front of others during the day, so you thought of ways to take revenge on me! It is wrong for you to steal other people''s silver during the day! Why are you so unreasonable!


    When the purple-clothed Young Master heard about what had happened during the day, he wanted to go up and cover her mouth, but he had no choice but to bow and say, "It''s this Young Master''s fault during the day. Can I apologize this time?"


    Chang Ge''s anger was reduced by half. "Then it''s not yours now, is it?!"


    I''m really doing this for your own good.


    The song''s fury rose again. There was no need to talk too much. First, I will kill you!


    As he thought this, he swung the sword again.


    The purple clothed young master retreated a few steps, before grabbing her wooden sword and said: "You mischievous girl, why don''t you listen to the words of the good people!"


    Chang Ge angrily said, "Let go of me!" If you are a good person, I, I am Upper Immortal! Let go!


    The purple-clothed gongzi felt wronged as he said, "I won''t let go, but you want to kill me again by letting go."


    In the end, Changge was still a girl. Her strength was no match for him, so she couldn''t pull out the sword in his hand no matter what. "Why did you splash dog blood on me!?"


    There were tens of thousands of people in this world. How many of them were wandering the streets with their dog blood? How many of them could be like her?


    When the young master heard this, he hurriedly revealed the fan in his hand. The fan was made of white jade, but it was crescent-shaped.


    This jade was given to me by the gods when I was born. It can protect me from disasters and can also identify monsters and demons. When I was by the river just now, I saw the jade pendant shining when I approached the girl.


    He spoke with certainty, and his last sentence was especially slow and heavy.


    How is that possible!


    How is that impossible? Don''t think that just because this is a Blessed Paradise that there won''t be any demons and devils. Cultivators like this place and the demons and devils like this place as well.


    Chang Ge turned back to look at Jin Xi, who seemed to be afraid of that jade pendant, and had already distanced himself from it. Meanwhile, Little Fish was shivering in the cold wind while enduring the wet dog blood.


    But it was wrong of you to go so far without asking why!


    The Purple Robed Young Master snorted and said, "If I knew it was you who was lazy, I would have wasted my entire bowl of dog blood!"

 C38

    If I knew it was you who was lazy, why would I waste my dog blood!


    You! She really didn''t want to stay in the same place with this thick-skinned man. Right now, the most important thing was to find a place to wash off the filth on her body!


    Little Fishy, let''s go!


    Meow! The kitten meowed, and walked towards the west gate with its master, one plum petal after another, and its aura made it seem as if it was ready to die at any moment.


    When the purple-robed young man saw this, he laughed out loud and said, "Ai, it''s already so late. Where are you going? Aren''t you a disciple of Qinghua Mountain? Don''t tell me that you came to the wrong city gate at night?"


    Chang Ge thought for a while, then turned around and walked over. The purple-clothed gongzi couldn''t smile anymore this time. He stiffened as he saw her approaching step by step, and said with fear, "You, what are you trying to do?"


    You have to be responsible for me!


    You want me to be responsible for your body!?


    Zhang Ge nodded his head, thinking to himself, "From the way you dress, you must be a noble young master. If you know how to be polite to girls, you should know how to be courteous to them."


    had even said that the girls were all made of water, weak and sensitive.


    If a man could not show mercy to such a soft and warm fragrance, then even if the man won, he would still be a fool. He would not be a gentleman, nor would he have the right to pursue a lady.


    That was why so many young ladies had taken him, the young lord of the House of the General, as their idol. That playboy of the capital, in order to win the heart of the young girl, had even taken it for granted that he was proud to be polite to a lady and to love his wife and concubines.


    The corner of the purple-clothed young master''s mouth twitched: "If young lady wants to find a place to bathe then I can just say it. Tsk tsk, it almost made this young master spit out the midnight snack."


    Chang Ge didn''t understand what he meant: ''I still want to puke, so disgusting!''


    The man laughed again and said, "Well, I''m a good man to the end. How about I give you a room to bathe in?" Satisfied?


    was currently bowing to her from afar with an expression of self-blame and sadness on his face. Then, he stuck out his tongue at her again, telling her not to blame herself, before he followed this purple-clothed gongzi.


    There were more than a hundred guest rooms in the north, south, and south of the inn. The environment was elegant and tasteful, but this kind of bloody person entering the hall still caused the inn''s shop assistant to be displeased.


    The purple-clothed gongzi coughed and looked over. His subordinate was like a worm in his stomach, quickly taking out a gold ingot and placing it on the counter with a bang. Only then did the waiter curtsy down and ask Zhang Ge to enter.


    Changge couldn''t help but lament. Sure enough, money makes the difference.


    The purple-clothed gongzi and co. lived in an independent small courtyard. They opened up a room for Zhang Ge and had already opened an inn for the waiters to lead Zhang Ge and Little Fishy to bathe in the hot spring at the back of the house.


    Even as a noble young miss of the General''s Estate, she had never received such treatment. Even the best medicinal bath was only in the bathtub at home, when had she ever been bathed in such a hot spring.


    After taking off her clothes, Little Fishy also jumped into the water with a splash. The water was still fresh water, so when she washed off the bloodstains on her body, the dirty water flowed to another pool. She closed the door of the pool and comfortably soaked in the water, as if her fatigue of the past few days had finally been released.


    Little Fishy laid on her shoulder comfortably, swinging her tail like a windmill, splashing water all over the place. She couldn''t help but giggle.


    Suddenly, a shadow appeared behind the screen and she said nervously, Who''s there!


    The one who spoke was the violet-clothed young master: "Cough cough, this young master is coming in!"


    How dare you! Chang Ge stood up and was about to search for his clothes when his feet slipped and he fell on his butt.


    When the person behind the screen heard the voice, he laughed out loud and said, "What are you so anxious for? Don''t tell me you want to wear your clothes washed by blood?"


    Chang Ge became even more anxious when he heard this. He had been wholeheartedly thinking about taking a bath and not thinking about what to wear after taking a bath. Now, why does it feel like he was tricked!?


    Could it be that this person purposely splashed dog blood all over him, lied to him to take a bath, and even caught a turtle in a jar in order to avenge her act in exposing him during the day?


    I''m not interested in a woman like you. I''m here to give you some clothes, so I''ll just leave them here for you to wash and put on.


    With that, he swaggered out of the room. When Chang Ge raised his head and saw that there was a piece of clothing draped over the screen, he couldn''t help but wrap his arm around his shoulder and sit down in the water again.


    Master, you all say that men and women shouldn''t be too intimate with each other. What if Little Fishy is a boy?


    With that, he looked at Changge with tears in his eyes and comforted her with a sigh, "Don''t worry, Master won''t despise you. So what if I look at you? You''re still just a cat after all."


    Little Fishy refused to comply and flopped about in the water. However, Master also saw her bathing. Little Fishy didn''t want it, so from now on, she had to avoid Master when she bathed!


    Chang Ge rolled his eyes. It must be because the temperature in the water was a bit too high, causing her to feel a little dizzy.


    She stood up straightforwardly. Her skin was smooth and soft, making her seem like an extraordinary beauty. When she was touched by the hot spring water, her face turned crimson, and she looked like a lotus blooming in water.


    It was very comfortable to wear, wide and soft, but it could only be worn as a close-fitting nightgown. When he went back tomorrow to wear, he would not be laughed at to death by others if he wore such a robe. When he thought about it, he took out the set of clothes from Qinghua Sect and started to wash it in the hot spring.


    The blood stains were even more difficult to clean after drying. Even when Chang Ge''s hands were red, he could still see the blood stains on his clothes. He had no choice but to hang his clothes on the screen, hoping that he could do it in the morning.


    She couldn''t help but miss the person from the Sunset Peak again. If that person really remembered the wrong time, and only thought of testing her Pure Heart Curse today, then wouldn''t she have missed it?


    As he thought about it, he felt a bit tired. He sighed as he listened to the insects chirping in the grass.


    Little girl. With a light whistle, a person walked out of the darkness.


    His robe was a jade crown, and he was handsome and handsome. The corners of his mouth curled up into a mocking smile, and his tall shadow looked as if it had been cut under the moonlight.


    Chang Ge snorted and turned his head to the side, the man was not angry and leisurely pulled up his robe to sit beside her: My name is Ye Xuan, you can also call me Big Brother Xuan.


    Longsong made a vomiting motion and turned his head, still not looking at him.


    Ye Xuan said again: "Do you think this young master is fated to meet you? If we meet again during the day, won''t we meet again at night?


    Chang Ge said, "Young master, are you thinking too much? This is neither fate nor destiny. It''s just that I was quite unlucky today."


    Ye Xuan raised his eyebrows, and looked at the soft side of her face under the moonlight. Why does it look like he has met this girl before, but how could he imagine that, while he was far away in the capital, this girl was actually a disciple of the Qinghua Sect.


    By the way, girl, what''s your name?

 C39

    By the way, girl, what''s your name?


    Long song.


    Longsong? Even this name felt quite familiar, but there were more than just a few hundred names in this world. Moreover, it wasn''t strange for him to have heard of such a pleasant name.


    I came to Ze City this time to seek advice from Qinghua, but who would have thought that Qinghua wouldn''t dare to come out and fight. Seeing that the new year is nearing, I have to hurry back before the twenty-eighth year.


    Changge unhappily rolled her eyes at him. For people like you who are competitive, our Qinghua Sect disdains to interfere. The immortal arts and sword techniques are not used to try to be vicious, but to save the common people of the world.


    Ye Xuan imitated the tone of the long song and said: Oh, it''s not used to show off one''s strength, but to save the common people in the world! Since ancient times, when emperors fought on the battlefield to unify the world, this is why you commoners lived a peaceful life. Otherwise, if you had the time, why would you still come here to cultivate?


    Chang Ge felt that what he said was reasonable. As the young lady of an official eunuch''s house, she also knew that her father had to work hard for the political affairs of the imperial court. Once, he even went to a village that was flooded to check on the situation.


    That made sense, but to make her agree with his words was absolutely impossible. She coldly snorted and no longer answered him.


    Ye Xuan continued: Girl, this young master has traveled thousands of miles to come here, but was unable to compare notes with Qing Hua. Do you think that it''s to comfort me?


    He had no sword on the streets before, and was not his match. Now, if he were to fight with the sword, wouldn''t his kungfu be exposed?


    Chang Ge thought a bit hesitantly. Seeing that she was hesitating and thinking deeply, the other party stretched out his hand and smacked her head: "Look at how scared you are."


    Chang Ge was shocked, covering his head as he looked at him. "What are you doing!?"


    Ye Xuan stood up, and then stood up: I was just teasing you, I am a true gentleman, I would never bully women.


    Chang Ge frowned and looked at him in disgust. The other party had brought ridicule upon himself. He rubbed the bridge of his nose and said awkwardly, "Since there''s nothing else, I''ll go to sleep first. You go to bed early as well."


    She didn''t have anything to do to begin with, so she just sat here and looked at the moon. It should be him who was looking for trouble, right?


    Zhang Ge once again looked at him resentfully, causing Ye Xuan to immediately surrender, laughing and leaving Gu Changge''s line of sight.


    Chang Ge fell back, his eyes looking at the full moon in the sky for a long time. Was his days in Tsinghua University coming to an end?


    The next day, the sky was bright, and the streets were bustling with people for hundreds of years.


    In this vast sea of people, a thin and slender girl dressed in the robes of a Qinghua Sect disciple was holding a palm-sized cat in her arms.


    Meow ¡­


    "Hmm ¡­"


    Meow!


    Mhmm!


    Fishy looked up at the sky speechlessly: "Master!" He had to eat fish balls!


    No fish balls. As he spoke, he sniffed with his nose, looking just like a country girl. He no longer had the reserved look of a lady from a noble family.


    As the saying goes, living in the room for 15 years, going out would change the heavens. If her father and mother saw her like this, they might sigh at each other!


    Master clearly only had money left yesterday!


    This little fish, she really doesn''t know how to live at home at all: Have you forgotten that Le Le always brings us delicious snacks? If we were to go down the mountain, we would have to bring back some for Yue Le to go back home. There''s also Dongfang Yu, Feiyan! Hmm, Ning Ruoqing even spoke up for us yesterday. She might not be happy if we don''t give it to her, hmm ¡­ In the past, when Mu Hong taught me to practice the sword, maybe he would want to give me a little bit too, but since he definitely does not want to eat the food that girls eat, that''s fine, but it also means something.


    When Fishy heard her mumbling, she rolled her eyes and fell into her arms. "Master ¡­" We can''t buy that many things, why don''t we buy fish balls...


    In order to strengthen his stance of not being seduced by the fish balls, Chang Ge turned around and left: Next time, I''ll eat it when I get down the mountain. I''ll buy you a pack of immortal pills when I get back.


    That immortal pill was a good thing with all kinds of colors. It tasted sweet, and it was both delicious and beautiful. Moreover, it was cheap. If he bought five of them for a single coin, he could do no better than block Xiaoyu''s cat mouth.


    Girl!


    Such a narrow path for enemies to tread ¡­


    After determining the direction of the sound, Chang Ge decided that it was better to not listen to the sound of the footsteps. Just as he was about to speed up, his arm was pulled by someone behind him.


    He shrank back, his feet did not move, but his body leaned back. From this, one could see Chang Ge''s guilty conscience: I, when I wanted to leave, I saw that you haven''t woken up yet, and ¡­ Thank you for the clothes.


    As he spoke, he shifted his gaze away from the peerlessly handsome face and pretended to stare at his own clothes, as if he could see a flower in his ordinary clothes.


    However, Ye Xuan released his hand, picked up a fan, and leisurely smiled: It''s just a small piece of clothing, to this young master, it''s nothing. This young master still wants to treat you to breakfast.


    As she spoke, she leaned her handsome face over, and Chang Ge unconsciously leaned back. This person''s eyes were as deep as a black pond. She felt her heart palpitate as she looked, as if she was worried that she would fall in at any moment.


    Ye Xuan grabbed her slim waist and whispered into her ear. "You ran so fast, could it be that you are afraid that I will eat you?"


    The warm air assaulted his face, and his ears were itching uncontrollably. He hurriedly pushed him away, rubbing his ears and gritting his teeth. This man was truly boastful and frivolous! This kind of person would forever be a supporting role in Gu Yinfeng''s playbook!


    Seeing her distress, Ye Xuan was in an exceptionally good mood. He smiled, closed his fan and said: "How about I treat you to breakfast?"


    No need, I need to get back in a hurry, Chang Ge said.


    What''s the rush?


    As he spoke, he pulled Chang Ge''s wrist and dragged her to the fish ball stall. Pressing her onto the seat, he lifted his robe and sat opposite her: "How about we eat the fish ball?!"


    Meow! Little Fishy directly threw itself into Ye Xuan''s embrace, rubbing its hands together.


    This... Please forgive Xiaoyu for not being firm in his stance and forgetting everything!


    Chang Ge silently cursed in his heart. It wasn''t that she wanted to eat this lamentable pill, it was all because of Little Fishy. This glutton was making things difficult for her. Ah, life was just so helpless.


    Each of them carried two bowls of fish balls and placed them on the Eight Immortals Table. Floating on top of the eight bowls of fish balls were cilantro and scallion flowers, giving off an alluring fragrance, while Chang Ge gulped down her saliva. Was she supposed to hold back a little, or just accept the spoonful of food that Ye Xuan handed to her?


    Little Fishy had already nibbled on a fish ball with a face full of satisfaction. Her glass-like eyes were on the verge of tears as she silently cursed. Was it that exaggerated?


    Seeing that she was hesitating, Ye Xuan pulled her hand and stuffed the spoon into his mouth: Your morning drool almost drowned my stall, now that the fish ball is right in front of me, how silly are you? If you don''t eat it now, I think you can only eat the soup.


    The little fish swallowed another fish ball and burped in satisfaction. Like a ball, it rolled to the front of the other bowl and stuck its head out to fish the fish ball.


    Changge covered her face helplessly. She didn''t recognize this cat, he didn''t recognize this cat!


    Gu Changge!


    The fish ball fell onto the table, and Chang Ge raised his head in a depressed manner, who was it that wanted to ruin her plan to eat the fish ball!

 C40

    Ye Xuan turned his head around and looked at the long body as he stood up, and said with a cold smile: "On this particular day, even when I went to your sect to pay my respects, I have never seen so many people welcoming me."


    When Chang Ge saw that the people who came were all dressed in the clothes of the Qinghua Sect, although she did not know the name of the person in the lead, she was certain that he was a disciple of Zuo Tianxing, and immediately stood up and said: What''s wrong?


    The man in the lead looked at Ye Xuan snappily, then turned to Zhang Ge and said: Gu Changge, you went down the mountain on your own, and disregarded the rules of the Qinghua Sect by not returning home at night. I, under the orders of the Sect Leader''s master, will take you back to send you off!


    She came down here with the permission of Ning Ruqing and the gatekeeping disciple. As for not returning tonight, she could explain it to Zuo Tianxing, but to ask her to go and see him was even more depressing than pouring her dog blood on the streets. She really wanted to leave this Qinghua Sect realm.


    This young lady Changge is this young master''s guest, how could she be taken away so easily?


    Ye Xuan''s face was full of smiles, he glanced at Chang Ge and then locked his gaze onto the rest of the people. The leading disciple then said: This is an internal matter of the Qinghua Sect, I hope young master does not meddle in this matter.


    Chang Ge nodded, and pulled on Ye Xuan''s sleeves. "Don''t worry about it, thank you for treating me and Xiao Yu to fish balls."


    Ye Xuan held her hands and said: "Since you don''t want to go back, then don''t go back. What''s good about cultivating, these people just want to use a set of rules to suppress you."


    Although the person in front of her was a bunch of sick people who thought highly of themselves, but she was still rather loyal at the critical moment, and did not want to involve other people in this matter. At most, she would be scolded by Zuo Tianxing when she went back with them, and wouldn''t lose any flesh, moreover, she was already used to the people in the sect mocking and ridiculing her, so this was nothing much.


    Just as he was about to refuse, Ye Xuan stood in front of Zhang Ge and said: "You guys listen up, this girl is my friend. If you don''t want to break my arm, then quickly move out of the way, don''t disturb me while I eat!"


    He actually dares to meddle in our affairs regarding Qinghua Sect under the Yuxiao Kongque Mountain, what big words you have there! The leading disciple said as he stabbed out with his sword. The man did not seem to put Ye Xuan in his eyes, and did not use much strength, but allowed the hedonistic young master to easily dodge his attack.


    Ye Xuan scoffed, the corners of his mouth almost reaching the sky, he squinted his eyes and said: "I thought you were a stranger to Qing Hua, I didn''t think that your Qing Hua''s sword skills would be more or less the same."


    Shut up! The disciple with the sword became angry from the embarrassment. No matter how bad his sword technique was, it would not be like Gu Changge''s. As he spoke, he flew forward in an attempt to take revenge.


    Once Zhang Ge saw that the wooden sword he had pulled out was blocking the killing intent of the green blade, he immediately broke the wooden sword in order to block the person''s attack.


    Ye Xuan unhappily frowned, and with a ''whoosh'', he closed his fan, and anger could be seen between his brows: Don''t go too far Qing Hua!


    Changge quickly said: Ye Xuan! I don''t need you to mind my business, I''m going back.


    Finished speaking, he picked up the broken sword from the ground and said to Zuo Tianxing''s disciples: Let''s go.


    Ye Xuan said: Girl, why are you afraid of them?


    However, Chang Ge completely ignored him and walked out of the city with Little Fishy in his arms. That Qinghua disciples all snorted at Ye Xuan and left in a rage.


    Ye Xuan clenched his teeth, wishing he could scold his, but when he thought about it, if he scolded his, wouldn''t that make it even harder for his?


    She lowered her head to look at the bowl on the table. The only fish ball that she scooped up was actually dropped onto the table. It was rare that her Eldest Young Master wanted to treat someone to a meal.


    Ever since Chang Ge was brought back, he had been forced to kneel in front of the Limitless Pavilion, which was dedicated to Zhi Zun, San Qing, Yuanshi Heavenly Sovereign, Spirit Treasure Heavenly Sovereign and Moral Heavenly Sovereign.


    The three holy statues were tall and imposing. The solemn atmosphere shrouded over them, making her feel awkward.


    Although they had not seen Zuo Tianxing before, the disciples of the sect all thought that she had sneakily ran down the mountain and was spending the night with a man. Presumably, at this moment, her laughter had spread across the whole of Qinghua and caused everyone who thought about it to feel gloomy.


    After kneeling for an unknown period of time, both of his legs had lost their feeling, and the heavy door behind him was pushed open from the outside. He turned around and saw the person under the sunlight looking at her with a gentle and worried expression.


    Dongfang Yu?


    Dongfang Yu stepped forward and helped her up. Come, come sit here for a bit.


    Zhang Ge wanted to reject her at first, but when he thought of how there was no one else around, he realized that she was still kneeling there foolishly. Her head was in a state of confusion as she followed Dongfang Yu to sit on a praying mat at the side, and started rubbing her sore legs.


    Dongfang Yu sighed lightly, and held onto the acupuncture points on her leg with her white and slender fingers: I didn''t see you yesterday when I went to find you, I thought you had succeeded in accepting me as your master ¡­ She went to the Sunset Peak with the Immortal Lord.


    Chang Ge''s eyelids drooped down, and when he looked up again, his smile had returned. "No, I went down the mountain and ate a lot of delicious food with Little Fishy."


    Dongfang Yu asked again: Did you pass Immortal Lord''s assessment?


    The smile on Chang Ge''s face stiffened: Immortal Lord didn''t come to find me, she might have forgotten.


    Forgot? Dongfang Yu thought about it carefully and suddenly realized something: I remember now, a few days ago, something happened in the Heavy Feather Palace, so Sect Leader invited Immortal Lord to go over there once, but she probably hasn''t come back yet.


    The clouds on Chang Ge''s small face turned clear. The reason why her mind wandered for an entire day and night was actually so simple. The heart that had been stuck in her throat finally returned to her stomach.


    Seeing that she was happy, Dongfang Yu gently smiled: How could Immortal Lord go back on her words?


    Gu Changge could not help but nod her head, it must be so. No wonder the Immortal Lord set the time limit to three days. At that time, he should have been preparing to head to the Heavy Feather Palace.


    As he thought of this, his heart was filled with joy, and he actually felt that kneeling in this Everlasting Pavilion was not something to be sad about.


    Seeing her happy expression, a hint of sadness appeared in Dongfang Yu''s eyes. His hand was still pinching her leg, but she felt that this person in front of him didn''t seem to be real, as if he could disappear at any time.


    Why did you sneak down the mountain yesterday? Could it be ¡­ You want to leave Tsinghua University?


    I don''t have any plans to leave Tsinghua University, I still want to take the Immortal Lord as my master! But speaking of which, I really didn''t sneak out yesterday. Yesterday, I met Ning Ruqing at the door, and she told the two senior brothers guarding the door to let me go down.


    Chang Ge stayed in the small courtyard all day and no one bothered to look for her. Other than him and Yin Lele who went to look for her occasionally, she was probably the person with the least presence in the whole of Qinghua and her master had never sent anyone to spy on her. How did he know that she had disappeared?


    Could it be Ning Ruqing?


    Then tell me, why didn''t you come back for the whole night? I can also explain it to Master as a way of exonerating you.

 C41

    Then tell me, why didn''t you come back for the whole night? I can also explain it to Master as a way of exonerating you.


    Is it not because


    No, she couldn''t say out loud that Little Fishy was a goblin! If it was said, Dongfang Yu might not hurt Little Fishy, but with the vengeful nature of the other disciples in Qinghua Sect, they might just kill Little Fishy.


    He had only just saved Little Fishy from Tao Yao''s hands, it was not worth it to lose him again in Qinghua.


    That''s because I met a very detestable person! As Chang Ge spoke, he gritted his teeth to express his anger. "I was walking on the street well, and that man splashed me with dog blood, saying that I was possessed by a ghost. Of course I wouldn''t comply, so I started fighting with him."


    Dongfang Yu''s face showed surprise at first, but then she lowered her head and laughed: You dare to fight against people on the streets? How come I didn''t know you had such a violent temper?


    The singing girl thought that she had been a bit impulsive, but if time had flowed back, she would still fight with this person. For some reason, it was as if the two sides were at odds.


    Sigh, aren''t you angry that you were somehow splashed with dog blood? Do you know how bad you smell?


    Dongfang Yu restrained her laughter and asked like a modest gentleman: "Then are you injured?


    Chang Ge snorted, "My immortal arts are not very good, but my sword arts are not bad. In the end, that person knew that I had misunderstood something and took me to bathe and change clothes, which delayed my return time. You also know that I don''t know how to control the sword, and the mountain is so high, and at night I''m afraid, so ¡­


    Dongfang Yu lovingly touched her head and laughed: Okay, okay, okay. I will definitely teach you the Imperial Sword Technique someday, so you should go back and rest first. After kneeling for so long, you must be starving.


    Chang Ge''s eyes lit up. It was a lie to say that she wasn''t hungry, but she had yet to eat the fish balls in the morning. "Can I go now?" But the left Sect Leader?


    Rest assured, I came to bring you after asking my master first.


    Zhang Ge was very grateful in his heart, and he was the only one who truly cared about him. He had no idea how he would be scolded by Zuo Tianxing after hearing the word "please".


    Sigh, looks like I really didn''t pick a good day yesterday, everything was going wrong, even Dongfang Yu would have to suffer.


    After exiting the Everlasting Pavilion, he found out that he had knelt for the better part of a day, and bid his farewells to Dongfang Yu in front of the small courtyard.


    She didn''t know why, but she suddenly started to rely on this person. When she was punished to kneel at the Limitless Pavilion, she wasn''t afraid at all, because Dongfang Yu would appear in front of her every time she ran into a problem.


    Little Fishy was squatting on the table in the living room. When she saw Changge return, her big glass-like eyes glistened as she threw herself into her arms with a meow: It''s not good for Little Fishy, Little Fishy shouldn''t let her master go down the mountain to play, it''s bad for Little Fishy ¡­


    Silly cat, it has nothing to do with you, I am fine too right? In fact, I would rather kneel at Everlasting Pavilion than see the face of the left Sect Leader. Right, where''s Le Le? Dongfang Yu said that she was here.


    The little fish stuck close to her and rubbed against her chest. It came and went, but it brought some food. Meow ~


    Only then did Chang Ge see a bamboo basket on the table. Inside the basket was a vegetable cake, fried yellow fish, and two plates of pastries along with a packet of melon seeds.


    It seemed that Xiaoyu was really worried about her. If it was in normal times, even if she hadn''t eaten half of these things, she would at least have taken a bite or two.


    He took a fish out of the basket and put it to the greedy cat''s mouth. Come, come, little fish eat little fish.


    However, Little Fishy turned her head to the side and said, "Master, eat it. Little Fishy won''t eat it. Master must be starving, so I need to eat more."


    Chang Ge was touched and was about to exclaim that the cat had finally grown up when a burp came out of the kitten''s mouth. His eyebrows twitched and he became depressed. How many fish balls did this gluttonous cat eat in the morning?


    The next morning, Chang Ge discovered that Qing Hua was cold and solemn. Although he did not know what had happened, seeing countless disciples going in and out of the mountain gate, his expression was solemn. He knew that something bad had happened.


    As expected, Yin Lele had already rushed into her courtyard in the afternoon: Sister Changge! Sister Changge!


    Gu Changge was just thinking of how to convince Le Yue to bring her down the mountain, when she saw this bird-like figure flying in: I was just looking for you.


    Le Yue stepped forward, grabbed her hands and said: "Oh no, all the disciples in Heavy Feather Palace have been possessed!"


    What? For a moment, Chang Ge was unable to react. He could only watch the lively Le Le with a face full of worry. He wasn''t used to it.


    What was going on?


    ah Heavy Feather Palace, a few days ago I heard Master and Sect Leader talking, saying that Heavy Feather Palace met with some sort of trouble and made Immortal Lord walk once, and today Immortal Lord actually brought back news of a Heavy Feather Palace disciple being infected?!


    Changge was shocked, What was he bewitched about?


    Sigh, he had been possessed!


    Same as Fu Liuyun?


    Yin Lele shook her head very quickly, "It''s obviously different from Fu Liuyun. Fu Liuyun did not think well of himself and voluntarily entered the demonic path. I heard that all the people in the Heavy Feather Palace were turned into devils by their Vice Palace Master. When the Immortal Lord went there, everything was normal, but she was still discovered by the Immortal Lord. I heard that the Vice Palace Master was originally a descendant of a primordial devil beast, and he had even launched a sneak attack on the Immortal Lord.


    Chang Ge''s heart suddenly rose to his throat as he focused on her hands: "Is Immortal Lord alright?"


    Yin Lele shouted and pulled out her hand: Of course it''s fine, Immortal Lord is the Great Luo Golden Immortal, what can a small little beast do to the Immortal Lord?


    Longsong was still worried. "So what happened now?"


    Now? The Immortal Lord sealed his Heavy Feather Palace, but let the beast escape. Now that our Qinghua Sect has accepted it, Master and Dongfang Yu are thinking of ways to convert those disciples who were infected by the Evil Spirit Qi. Sigh, it''s the new year, the eventful autumn, the eventful autumn!


    I... I am asking you how is Immortal Lord doing now.


    Yin Lele laughed slyly: I knew you were thinking about the Immortal Lord, how about this, me controlling the sword and bringing you over to the Sunset Peak to take a look?


    Chang Ge was overjoyed, but thinking that there seemed to be sect rules prohibiting ordinary disciples from entering the Sunset Peak, he hesitated: If the Sect Leader saw this, he would definitely punish you.


    Yin Lele patted her chest as though she was a loyal teenager: "If Master dotes on me, I''m not afraid, at most, I''ll be passed over after a few curses."


    It was great, Chang Ge was truly happy for Le Le. She had so many friends and a master that was strict on the surface but kind on the inside. Even if he left Qing Hua, she wouldn''t be as reluctant as before.


    However, once she had visited Qinghua, being able to know Dongfang Yu and Yin Lele was also the greatest fortune of her life.


    The two of them held hands and walked out of the small courtyard. The Qinghua Sect s of the disciples from the various peaks were busy and orderly.


    Some imperial swords went to the Heavy Feather Palace, some brought back the disciples who had been persecuted by the devilish poison back to the Qinghua Sect, and some disciples were even preparing to celebrate the new year.


    Gu Changge and Zhang Ge slipped under the Sunset Peak, Yin Lele took out a sword from the Stone Cauldron, and nodded at Zhang Ge.


    Thinking about how she couldn''t master the sword stopping style, and the fact that several people had barged into her room with their swords in tow, Changge couldn''t help but feel a little afraid to sing: Are you sure you can move me?


    Yin Lele pouted her small mouth: It''s fine if the repulsive Dongfang Yu doesn''t believe me, but no matter what, Sister Changge doesn''t believe me!


    Alright, I believe you, I believe you... Carefully stepping on it, the flying sword vibrated twice before spiralling upwards into the sky.

 C42

    The higher he got, the colder it became, but when it landed on Chang Ge''s body, it did not feel cold at all. If not for the fact that the pure white snow had grown even deeper, he would have suspected that the sword was only circling at a high altitude.


    Seeing a building appear in front of her, she nervously covered her chest as she looked at the reflection of the sunlight on the building. What if the Immortal Lord was blaming her for coming up? Could it be that she was being too rude?


    However, thinking about how the Immortal Lord''s eyes were kind and amiable, she convinced herself that he would definitely not blame her, at most, she would chase her down.


    In the end, Yin Lele still had not learned how to stop her sword. The two of them rolled onto the ground like snowballs, the little girl even laughed out loud, rolling on the ground.


    Chang Ge quickly signaled for her to be silent: "Could it be that you want Immortal Lord to discover us?"


    We are here to find Immortal Lord, so naturally we have to let Immortal Lord find out. Hahaha.


    Yin Lele did not show any weakness, as she grabbed Snowflake and continued to throw at her: Why not Sister Changge and Immortal Lord say it, let me cultivate in Sunset Peak too ~!


    Chang Ge rolled his eyes at her and said: Of course I want you and me to be together, but I don''t know who said that Sunset Peak was cold and lonely back then.


    I was still saying that the left Sect Leader was strict and harsh!


    Why, now you are willing to part from this austere master?


    Yin Lele then grabbed a handful of snow to beat her up: "I won''t allow you to laugh at me, master is strict with me, that''s for the sake of disciples."


    Hahaha, look at you, you get anxious the moment I say left Sect Leader.


    The two of them threw snowballs on the snowy ground in front of the hall and chased each other. The sounds of laughing and frolicking resounded endlessly on the peak of the snowy mountain.


    A white figure appeared on the cold steps of the palace hall, only then did the two who were chasing and playing with each other stop. Seeing the man dressed in white, both of them stood there with their heads bowed in extreme distress: Immortal Lord.


    Xiao Ziyang stood there unmoving, even the sunlight seemed to covet his exquisite facial features and could not help but pause and stroke. However, his thin lips actually curled up slightly, as if carrying a slight smile.


    He never thought that the Sunset Peak that had been quiet for a thousand years would actually be so lively. Two upright young girls jumped away like rabbits, and became the most beautiful scenery in the world.


    He walked slowly down the steps, his black hair streaming over his body, his clothes leaving a shallow mark on the snow. He said to Longsong, I couldn''t find you that night.


    Yin Lele winked at Changge, making her blush. She rubbed her clothes: It''s okay, it''s okay, I know Immortal Lord went to the Heavy Feather Palace.


    Mentioning the three words "Heavy Feather Palace", Xiao Ziyang let out an imperceptible sigh. "We''ll talk about it when this matter is over ¡­"


    No rush, no rush. She was a little nervous: The Immortal Lord should put more emphasis on the overall situation, I can wait with the song.


    Xiao Ziyang nodded his head, Yin Lele nudged her arm and nudged his head towards Zhang Ge, and even winked at him.


    Zhang Ge turned around and glared at her, and Yin Lele straightforwardly said: Immortal Lord! Sister Changge wanted to ask if you were injured while cultivating?!


    Chang Ge was extremely embarrassed, he reached out his hand to cover Yin Lele''s mouth, but she still managed to say it out loud. He could only stammer: "How could Immortal Lord be injured?!"


    Yin Lele chuckled: "If you''re worried, then just speak frankly. I don''t know who was the one who anxiously rushed over to the Sunset Peak just now."


    As Xiao Ziyang looked at the two agile girls, her expression softened a lot.


    Longsong nodded: "Then ¡­" Since there were no major problems ¡­ Disciple will take his leave first.


    Yin Lele''s small face instantly drooped down, she was secretly angry at Chang Ge. It was hard to get hold of the Sunset Peak, so leaving after saying a few words was not worth it!


    Immortal Lord nodded her head, she saluted and turned to leave.


    In the instant he turned around, snow began to fall. It was the white of the wind and the cold of the snow.


    Yin Lele was very unhappy, she extended her hand to catch the falling snowflakes: Sister Changge, look! It''s snowing, isn''t it, is it?!


    Changge looked at the falling snow and turned back to look at the man, only to see that the white of the snow seemed to be melting into one. He had been on this mountain for a thousand years, yet he opened the door and covered the entire mountain with snow.


    However, for no reason, the bottom of his heart could not bear to bring pain with it. Gritting his teeth, he turned around and returned to Xiao Ziyang.


    Since Immortal Lord did not keep her promise that day, disciple had to make a request to Immortal Lord.


    Xiao Ziyang''s expression was cold and desolate, as though she had not expected that this girl would have such guts, to actually dare to threaten him.


    The Immortal Lord had imparted the Heart Cleansing Curse to the disciple for a day but she had not given any guidance to the disciple. The disciple had many unanswered questions, and it would be unfair for the disciple if he did not pass the Immortal Lord''s examination because of this.


    The snow that filled the sky fell on the ancient mountains like cotton tugging at cotton. The sky and the earth were the same color. One was tall while the other was short. The two figures silently looked at each other.


    After a long while, the young girl pursed her lips and lowered her head. However, the white-clothed man with a picturesque appearance patted her on the shoulder before turning around and leaving.


    Ask me if you know anything.


    said that in the future, Chang Ge could come to Sunset Peak?


    Yes.


    With this guarantee, her heart immediately flew up into the air excitedly like a little bird out of its cage. She grabbed onto Yin Lele and said: Le Le Le, let''s quickly go down the mountain.


    Before Yin Lele could understand what was happening, she was pulled by Zhang Ge onto her little hand and the two rode on their flying swords and went down the mountain.


    The mountain was white and cold, but the foot of the mountain was covered with green onions, and the flowers were all over the place.


    Sister Changge, I really didn''t know that you were such a coward that didn''t even dare to look at Immortal Lord.


    Zhang Ge lowered his head and laughed awkwardly: "Alright, let''s go look for Dongfang Yu!"


    Why are you looking for him? Seeing him made her angry. She hated him the most! Although she said that, Yin Lele still pressed on her flying sword and flew straight towards the Flashy Hall.


    Dongfang Yu was the head disciple of Qinghua and helped the Sect Leader Zuo Tianxing to manage big and small affairs of Qinghua. At this point in time, he was even busier than ever.


    Therefore, they were all pushed to the front of Dongfang Yu, to the point where they even had to compete with each other on sword techniques at the New Year''s Sacrifice level, and no matter who they were, they would all be pushed to the front of Dongfang Yu.


    Yin Lele and Gu Changge stuck their heads out and looked towards the rear hall of the Flashy Hall. The rear hall had already become a place for collecting injuries, and a few disciples dressed in Heavy Feather Palace were sitting down in groups of twos and threes. Dongfang Yu was currently commanding the disciples of Qinghua Sect to use their true energy to help them remove the devil barrier.


    Should we go in?


    Yin Lele''s little head turned towards Zhang Ge, who shook her head: "I was too anxious, Dongfang Yu is so busy right now, I shouldn''t have disturbed him, just added fuel to the fire."


    Yin Lele snorted from her nose: What is there to be busy with? I have to go and cause trouble for him, just look at how I bully him.


    Ah? Delightful!


    Without waiting for Longsong to stop her, this weird girl rushed in excitedly: "Brother Dongfang."


    When Dongfang Yu saw Yin Lele bounding in and out of the room, she shouted in shock, "Junior sister, be careful!

 C43

    Junior Sister, be careful!


    Just at that moment, a half conscious Heavy Feather Palace disciple suddenly jumped up from the ground, his eyes were like they were about to crack and wither, with huge claws he pounced towards Yin Lele!


    The large, bloody mouth spat out a mouthful of yellow turbid air, and the hideous corner of its mouth was forcefully pulled back behind its ears!


    Yin Lele felt a pungent smell coming towards her, even though she was used to improving her cultivation technique, she had never faced an enemy before. With a shout of fear, she retreated a few steps, completely forgetting about the incantations and sword techniques.


    Delightful!


    Just as she was about to charge forward, she saw a white light cutting down from the sky. Dongfang Yu had already flew over, drawing a barrier between Yin Lele and the Heavy Feather disciple.


    The finger was like a gale as it connected the several major acupoints on the Heavy Feather disciple''s body. Finally, it formed a seal on the top of his head, and a purple light flashed!


    Only then did the disciples of Heavy Feather Palace fall to the ground, while the other disciples of Qinghua Sect dragged them to the side.


    Yin Lele held onto her chest and gasped for air, raising his head to look at Dongfang Yu who shook his head helplessly, she cried out loud: What is this! Monster! Monster! He was a monster!


    Dongfang Yu had no choice but to step forward and console them: These disciples have already entered the demonic state, the devilish poison within their body will occasionally trigger a drastic change in their personality. The ones sent to Qinghua are all people who have been deeply poisoned, I am currently with a few junior brothers who are in the midst of treating them.


    Zhang Ge, who was standing at the door, let out a sigh of relief. He didn''t know why, but after seeing that she was the one with the worst immortal powers among all the disciples, she still wanted to charge in without caring for her life.


    Fortunately, Le Le was fine. Otherwise, she wouldn''t even have the one and only friend worth risking her life for.


    What was he doing standing here?


    Zhang Ge turned around and saw Lin Qi dressed in green clothes, with a grand appearance, carrying a few gourds of elixir medicine behind him.


    Thinking about how the people at the foot of the mountain had sold candy and claimed that it was a pill concocted by the Sect Protecting Lin Qi, he could not help but want to laugh. He immediately shook his head and said: "Disciple greets Sect Protecting Lin, disciple has come to find Senior Brother Dongfang."


    Lin Qi also showed a kind smile as he brought his disciple in. Dongfang Yu quickly greeted him and told the disciples beside him to feed the pellets to the Heavy Feather Palace disciples who were struck by the evil spirits.


    Are you all right? Longsong asked her.


    The little girl''s eyes were still filled with tears as she hugged her longsong and sobbed non-stop, "It scared me to death, it scared me to death!"


    Ye Zichen patted her back and said with a smile, "I never knew that you are so timid when you are always making such a ruckus. Sigh, you haven''t even met a demon yet and you''re already scared like this. Let''s see how you can behead and exterminate demons in the future."


    Yin Lele quickly wiped her tears, her almond-shaped eyes were red, and said angrily: Who said I''m cowardly! I, I just didn''t expect that a perfectly fine person would turn into a demon, I naturally wouldn''t be afraid to see a real demon!


    Chang Ge coughed and held back his laughter. "Okay, okay, let''s go first. Otherwise, someone will come and scare you later."


    Yue Le anxiously nodded his head, the two of them had just left the back hall, when Dongfang Yu called out from behind: Chang Ge.


    The two of them turned around, and Yin Lele welcomed them with a smile: Senior Brother Dongfang, you didn''t thank you for saving me earlier.


    Dongfang Yu nodded and did not say anything else. She walked in front of Zhang Ge and asked, "Zhang Ge, why have you come looking for me?" I didn''t pay attention to you just now, what''s wrong, is there anything about your sword art that you don''t understand?


    Changge stuttered for a long time, making Dongfang Yu''s heart itch even more. She could only say with a warm smile, "Just say it."


    Eyebrows... Chang Ge''s eyes subconsciously glanced toward the back of the palace. "Since you''re busy, I''ll change my mind."


    These are the same trivia every day, and if you don''t tell me, I''ll have to make wild guesses. His expression was warm, as though he was a brother. Of course, Gu Yinfeng this brother couldn''t compare to Dongfang Yu, it was as if they were heaven and earth.


    Chang Ge could only say, "Didn''t you say last time you were going to teach me the Sword Controlling Technique ¡­?"


    The latter was startled for a moment, then laughed and said, "That''s fine, but first you have to have a magical equipment that can be used to your advantage."


    I''m not in a hurry, she said quickly. You go ahead, and I''m not in a hurry. After saying that, he said to the young girl who was still in a daze: Le Le Le, let''s go first.


    Yin Lele had just been frightened and her face was still a little pale. She nodded, and unnaturally forced out a smile: "How about I bring Sister Changge to the Sword Cultivation Pool to choose a sword?"


    Chang Ge quickly nodded his head. "If you have Le Le Le to accompany me, then it''s good as long as you go back first. Otherwise, there won''t be anyone else who will turn into a Magical Beast."


    Hehe, I can''t stop them from becoming demons either. Fortunately, they have already consumed the pills brought in by Sect Protecting Lin for them to suppress the devilish poison in their bodies, so you don''t need to rush to leave. I have a sword here, see if it means anything.


    Dongfang Yu said as she took out a sword from within the Stone Cauldron. The sword was about three feet long and less than three fingers wide, and the sword itself was translucent, making it look translucent and extremely pleasing. When she handed it over to Zhang Ge, the sound of the sword resonated with the little hand.


    This sword... Yin Lele looked at Dongfang Yu suspiciously: Could it be Yue Yong?


    Moon chant? Chang Ge didn''t know a thing about Immortal.


    Dongfang Yu then explained herself: This sword was awarded to me when I was young and was participating in the Sword Testing Competition. Although it is not a high grade sword, it is more than enough for you to wear.


    When Chang Ge heard that it was given by the Sect Leader, his originally excited heart dropped to the bottom of the chasm: I think I better not take it. Since the Sect Leader gave it to you, you should treasure it.


    Dongfang Yu shook her head helplessly. She had just seen Yue Yong''s happy expression which had already been completely seen by him. "Are you worried that the Sect Leader will blame me?" Rest assured, this sword is mine, whoever I give it to, both Sect Leader and Master will not be able to interfere with my freedom.


    Only then did Changge happily hold the sword in her hands, her fingers caressing every inch of the sword every single time as she said: Dongfang Yu, you''re so good.


    In his heart, he was happy as long as the person in front of him was happy. As long as she opened her mouth, he would think of a way to get her whatever she wanted, let alone a small sword.


    Le Le Le, look, how is this sword compared to your ''Fallen Stomp''?


    Yin Lele''s face did not have a trace of a smile on it, "Good, good, good. Yue Yong is definitely better than Luo Rui!" Once Sister Changge learned the Imperial Sword Technique, he could come and go as he pleased! I don''t have to take you with me anymore.


    Zhang Ge was still looking at his sword happily, while Dongfang Yu spoke: The need for communication between the sword and its master is clear, you should bring Yue Yong along, and also use it on daily occasions when training in the sword. After I finish my work here, you should have more or less gotten used to it, at that time, I will personally teach you the art of controlling the sword.


    Well, you get busy.

 C44

    Ever since Dongfang Yu came back, Changge was holding Yue Yong and wiping it non-stop. It was the first time in her life that she had gotten her own sword, and such a beautiful sword at that, filled her heart with uncontrollable joy.


    Yin Lele sat at the side of the table, sipping her tea, looking at the small courtyard outside the door, she was stunned.


    Little Fishy mewled at her, her middle finger raised to her lips as she said, Shh, don''t disturb her.


    Little Fishy was looking for trouble. Lying on the table, she struggled to bend her neck as she licked the white fur on her belly. As a cat who loved cleanliness, she washed herself three times a day.


    With a ''bang'', Yin Lele slammed the teacup down on the table and stood up.


    Changge was startled: What''s wrong with you, Lele?


    Sister Changge! She looked at her seriously and said: "Do you like Dongfang Yu?!"


    Chang Ge was confused by her gaze. He shrugged his shoulders and continued to wipe the treasured sword in his hand: I like him, he is more like my brother than Gu Yinfeng, if only my mother could give me such a big brother, sigh, this way I would have a promising big brother. They might not force me to become more promising, but they might even agree to let me read those little books. Unfortunately, my brother is not Dongfang Yu, but Gu Yinfeng.


    When she raised his head again, Yin Lele rushed out like a gust of wind. Changge was so surprised that her mouth was wide open as she shook her head helplessly.


    Little Fishy glanced at her snappily. "Master, aren''t you a young man as well?"


    Chang Ge''s heart was filled with the joy of obtaining a treasured sword, and he was too lazy to bicker with Xiao Yu. He happily continued to clean the sword, almost wiping a layer off the sword.


    Yin Lele came out of Chang Ge''s courtyard holding her sword, she sliced down all the way, cutting down trees and flowers, but luckily she wasn''t strong enough, otherwise everything that she passed would have been a mess.


    Damn it! The detestable Dongfang Yu! Damn it!


    She didn''t know why, but her heart was filled with rage and she really didn''t want to see him again. She bitterly thrust her sword into the mud while she sat on a rock and rubbed her cheeks while she secretly felt angry.


    Oh, little junior sister. A few disciples from the Qinghua Sect smiled as they greeted her. Senior Brother will help you teach him a lesson.


    Go away! Apart from you guys, no one else would make me angry!


    Hehe, little junior has a temper. Why don''t you come with us to the foot of the mountain? Senior brother will take you to buy some flowers.


    Yin Lele was so angry that she wanted to pull out her sword, those few people quickly begged for mercy and left. Only then did she sit back down on the rock, thinking that if she was not happy, she should take out her sword and beat Dongfang Yu up. Why did she have to be so angry at others?


    Music? Ling Feiyan walked past her with a face full of suspicion: "Why are you sitting here?


    Yin Lele raised her head and unhappily sighed. Ling Feiyan covered her lips and laughed, then walked over to sit beside her and asked: "Did Brother Dongfang make you angry again?"


    Hmph, I actually want him to make me angry!


    Then what happened to you?


    Yin Lele looked at her eagerly, "Tell me, am I trying to cause trouble for no reason?


    Ling Feiyan shook her head: It can''t be, you have a good relationship with people, and your heart is good as well. Amongst all the junior and junior sisters, I think it''s the best to get along with you, why do you feel like you''re making trouble for no reason?


    Sigh. After sighing again, Yin Lele propped up her chin and muttered: Usually when I don''t cultivate seriously and Dongfang Yu criticizes me, I will be angry, when I bully he doesn''t bother with me, I will also be angry, but why do I get angry when I see Dongfang Yu being nice to Sister Changge?


    Ling Feiyan had already guessed the gist of it. She helped her pull the sword out of the ground, and blew away the dirt on it: This isn''t your fault ¡­ But then again, when Brother Dongfang was nice to others, were you angry as well?


    I''m not angry, I keep having the feeling that Dongfang Yu likes the Sister Changge ¡­ Somehow, I was just flustered and unhappy! Just now, when I went with Sister Changge to look for him, he only had eyes for Sister Changge and did not even look at me.


    Haha, Le Le Le, you are jealous. Ling Feiyan winked at her and smiled.


    Yin Lele looked at her strangely. Big Sister Feiyan, what do you mean jealous? I didn''t dip in vinegar when I ate the steamed buns this morning...


    Ai, Le Le has grown up and is liked by everyone in Eastern Europe. It is not strange that you like him, but you would be unhappy if you saw that the people you like are better than others to you.


    Yin Lele''s eyes lit up: Does that mean I''m not making trouble for no reason? It wasn''t unruly or willful? Was this really normal?


    Ling Feiyan nodded her head seriously, liking one person is not something we can avoid, but liking two people is their problem, if it was only your one-sided wish, that would only hurt themselves.


    After he finished speaking, he seemed to have thought of something and bitterly laughed at himself. He felt extremely helpless.


    Then I must be wishful thinking! The drooping head drooped even lower: Dongfang Yu seemed to like Sister Changge more...


    Did that Chang Ge like Senior Brother Dongfang?


    Thinking about Chang Ge''s answer just now, Yin Lele quickly shook her head: I do like him, but I''m sure I don''t like him the same way as I do.


    Yue Le Le, actually, both you and Dongfang Yu have been cultivating at the Five Elements Peak and have had a lot of opportunities to interact with each other. Logically speaking, Senior Brother Dong Fang should like you more.


    Is that so? Sigh, if I knew that I had already fallen for him, I wouldn''t have bullied him. I, I even broke my Master''s cup saying that Dongfang Yu did it, ah ah ah ah! He must hate me!


    Ling Feiyan laughed helplessly: Senior Brother Dongfang is a heavy and experienced man, how could he accidentally break Sect Leader''s cup? I think you can only believe this lie, Sect Leader did not have the heart to punish you, and that''s why I did not expose you.


    Yin Lele''s small face flushed red: Really...


    Sigh, you are such a silly person. You only know how to be silly all day. It seems like you haven''t even grown up yet. [TL note: Foolish/flippant/flippant/flippant/flippant/flippant/flippant/flippant/flippant/flippant/flippant/flippant/flippant]


    Ah!" I want to grow up too! He stood up and stomped his feet as he received the sword. He couldn''t help but think, "If Sister Changge goes to Sunset Peak to cultivate, won''t she rarely see Dongfang Yu again?


    She was afraid that even if Dongfang Yu were to see me everyday, she would not like me. He even gave Yue Yong to Sister Changge ¡­


    Ling Feiyan patted her shoulder. Didn''t you say that Changge didn''t like Senior Brother Dongfang? It might hurt her, just like how Fu Liuyun likes Lin Sect Protecting. Lin Sect Protecting doesn''t like her, so look at how Fu Liuyun has changed.


    Yin Lele felt a chill at the bottom of her heart: But, didn''t Fu Liuyun turn out like that because she liked her own Senior Master?


    Wrong, if Sect Protecting Lin also likes Fu Liuyun, he can give up his position of Upper Immortal and return to the mountain forest with her. Who can stop his, for the sake of the people he likes, he can do anything.


    He could do anything for the people he liked?

 C45

    If Sister Changge didn''t like Dongfang Yu, would he also do something terrifying for him?! Become a demon? Or ¡­


    Her little brain didn''t have a lot of imagination, but it was still a terrible thing to do.


    No one knew then, but since Senior Brother Dongfang was a modest and respectful man, he at least shouldn''t be like Fu Liuyun.


    Yin Lele was a little unhappy. She could give Dongfang Yu up to Gu Changge, but Changge might not cherish him, so she was worried and anxious at the same time.


    If it was really time for Dongfang Yu to sacrifice everything for the sake of obtaining the longsong, what should she do?


    It''s so enjoyable, you''re so young, don''t worry, maybe it''s been a while. Since Brother Dongfang saw that you''re doing well, he naturally didn''t like the song anymore.


    "Hmm ¡­" Yin Lele randomly responded as she began to walk towards the Five Elements Peak. Her heart was unable to calm down for a long time after hearing that she could do anything for someone she liked.


    That being the case, why couldn''t she be a good girl for Dongfang Yu?


    Having been in the Five Elements Peak for so long, she realized that she had always been opposing him. This was really ¡­ It was really too immature, she was still like a little girl, she wanted to grow up! He had to grow up!


    Ling Feiyan seemed to see her own shadow on her body, anxious and helpless.


    Indeed, she could do anything for someone she liked. If he wanted her dead one day, she would not hesitate.


    Her gaze pierced through the bamboo forest in front of her. She knew that on the other side of the bamboo forest, there was a youth with a beautiful appearance.


    Just as Yin Lele was feeling conflicted and depressed because of her own worries, Changge''s greatest joy was getting up. This lazy and famous daughter of the prime minister took her sword and ran out excitedly while the chickens were crowing.


    The boulder that she often went to was on a slope. Below it was the training field of the Green Magnificence Sumeru Peak. Countless disciples were also dancing when they heard this.


    From the looks of it, it was as if this Moon Song had come alive. Every time she activated her Zhen Qi, she could actually channel it into her sword, and the sword light would once again flow back into her body.


    After so many rounds, she actually felt that her cultivation had improved a lot. The divine tool was truly magical!


    Dongfang Yu had also frequently come to teach her the art of controlling the sword, and when she was able to stand steadily on the sword, she could not help but exclaim in joy. Did this mean that she was one step closer to Sunset Peak?


    As he thought about this, he began to practice the Imperial Sword Technique even more painstakingly.


    The night was tranquil. If someone were to look from above, it would not be hard to see a petite figure dressed in the attire of a disciple from Qinghua. She was riding on a flying knife and was quickly flying past the bamboo forest.


    A bamboo pole suddenly shot out from the bamboo forest. Chang Ge was startled and quickly dodged to the side. Her eyebrows tensed up and she fell down.


    Is it Mu Hong?


    Mu Hong walked over from behind her. Only then did she heave a sigh of relief: It scared me to death, other than you, no one else would dare come to the bamboo forest to practice sword at night, you shouldn''t come again in the future, there''s a monster here, it''s very scary, last time it was all thanks to Immortal Lord that it saved me.


    The youth''s peerless phoenix eyes slightly rose: "Oh?" Immortal Lord saved you?


    Hm!


    Ye Zichen nodded seriously, then waved the sword in his hand, "I now have a real sword, so I don''t need to use a wooden sword anymore. Look, how about this sword?"


    The youth only shot a cold glance before coldly snorting, "Common rank? I''m not worthy of you."


    Zhang Ge was so angry that he thought that Yue Yong was just teasing him intentionally. He knew that Yue Yong''s mouth was good, so he decided not to argue with him. Yue Yong simply stopped in mid-air and leaped up, intending to leave.


    Where''s the wooden sword I gave you?


    Chang Ge turned around and said, "You''re talking about that short sword?" It''s still in my closet.


    If you had listened to me and brought it with you, how could you have met a Peach Blossom Essence at the foot of the mountain.


    Zhang Ge almost fell from his sword. The matter regarding her meeting Tao Yao involved Little Yu''s identity, but she did not tell anyone. Even Le Le Le and Dongfang Yu were kept secret, so how did Mu Hong know about this?


    Eyebrows... I don''t understand what you''re saying.


    That sword I gave you is for self-defense. Are you that confident in your cultivation? You were lucky enough to escape this time, but what about in the future?


    Longsong was a little wary of him, looking at him from high above. The night wind was like water, blowing her hair in the air.


    The eyes of the beautiful young man dimmed a little: "If you don''t want to die, then bring that wooden sword with you."


    Humph! Zhang Ge truly hated himself, he didn''t sleep at night and used the Imperial Sword Technique to come here to seek misfortune. The detestable Mu Hong would think that he was a wise man every time he said such profound words to teach her a lesson!


    I know! With a casual reply, Zhang Ge rode off on his sword.


    Mu Hong leaned on the bamboo branch. Under the moonlight, the shadow of the teenager became blurry, and the Qi around him seemed to have spread to other creatures in the forest.


    The teenager spat out a word and slowly closed his eyes.


    Gu Changge... I can only atone for my sins if you are well ¡­


    This was also what surprised Dongfang Yu. He had seen the growth of countless disciples in Tsinghua University, and he had also taken in two sets of disciples, no one had been able to learn the Imperial Sword Technique in such a short amount of time, especially a disciple like Zhang Ge who had weak bones. He did not have much hope of learning from her in the first place.


    This was because the sword was a weapon to choose from. If the master was weak, the artifact would not only not follow, but it would also develop a rebellious heart. This made it even more uncontrollable.


    Not so for Chang Ge, although she knew some simple immortal arts and sword techniques, as a junior disciple, she was unable to change her Innate Ability.


    However, not only did Yue Yong not despise her, she even resonated with her, and with her, she became the fastest disciple to learn the Azure Flower Sword Art in the shortest time possible.


    felt that such an exciting thing should be reported to the Sect Leader, so as to wash away the gossip in the Qinghua Sect from Zhang Ge, and let everyone know that they were kicked out of their sect twice with a baleful aura.


    This was her life''s principle. Being able to learn the Imperial Sword Technique in the shortest time possible was not by chance, as she had given up on sleeping time to practice.


    The important thing was that she did not want Zuo Tianxing to know.


    She didn''t know why, but she was afraid of Zuo Tianxing, and was afraid that Zuo Tianxing would know about his own immortal arts and sword techniques.


    If he wanted to learn the Cyan Flower Art like an ordinary disciple, why did he want to chase her away? This was something that Changge was very afraid of.


    Other than Dongfang Yu and Mu Hong, she did not let anyone else know that she had kept a low profile.


    Of course, Le Le didn''t know, because after Le Le left that day, he never went to the small courtyard to find the song. Zhang Ge also busied himself with learning the sword all day and didn''t think any further about it.


    Now that she had finally achieved something small, the only thing she thought of was to give that person on Sunset Peak a pleasant surprise.


    Dongfang Yu''s praise was nothing, if she could get a look of praise from that person, then her endless days of training would not be in vain.


    Riding the Wind; at first, her body was still swaying due to the nervousness; but as the sword''s momentum increased, her heart was on the verge of bursting out of her chest. Today, she could finally rely on her own strength to stand in front of him.

 C46

    The Sunset Peak had accumulated over a thousand years of snow, and the unchanging great hall was empty and empty. Chang Ge specially stood under the eaves to shake off the snow on his body, then peeked his head out to look inside the hall.


    The main hall was empty. It was as if the cold and lonely furniture had not been touched for thousands of years.


    Ye Zichen raised his foot and walked in, then turned around. However, he didn''t see that white figure.


    Immortal Lord? She called out once, but the only response she got was the echo in the hall. She was a little afraid that her loud footsteps would disturb the peace of this place.


    Is the Immortal Lord not here?


    Muttering to himself, he felt a wave of disappointment rise in his heart, but it was quickly replaced by a sense of uneasiness, the uneasiness of someone about to do something bad.


    Why not take advantage of the fact that the Immortal Lord was not around to see him?


    Not so good, to barge in without her permission, if she was discovered by the Immortal Lord, she would definitely be like the first time she was scolded by him. Maybe the Immortal Lord would not accept her as her disciple anymore.


    The two thoughts were fighting in her head, but she was unable to control herself and involuntarily walked into the secondary hall. The familiar screen bed was where she stayed when she was recuperating, and the rear hall should be where the Immortal Lord lived, right?


    Although Xiao Ziyang was the only one in the Sunset Peak, this place was extremely big.


    After passing through the square between the front and back hall, Chang Ge looked back at the long footprints and regretted not using the Imperial Sword Technique. Since he was going to be a ''thief'', he naturally couldn''t leave any traces behind.


    The doors to the rear palace were tightly shut. Changge''s fingers couldn''t help but retract them once she placed them on the door. Should she go in or not?


    If he went in, he might be despised by the Immortal Lord.


    If she didn''t enter, then the scratching of her heart would be enough to make her die from curiosity.


    It was better to just enter and take a look!


    With a light ''bang'', the half-closed door was pushed open, and Zhang Ge was startled. The windows inside the hall were also slightly open, and white snowflakes shone out from the windows, sifting onto the obsidian floor of the hall.


    If not for the smoke rising from the censer, she would have to guess that the Immortal Lord did not live here.


    He walked into the study on the left side of the hall. There were layers upon layers of books piled up on the high bookshelves, and on the table, there was only a simple book that looked like an ancient script. There were also the four treasures of the study, and there was even a thin layer of ice formed from dried ink.


    Zhang Ge then turned to the right side of the secondary hall, and saw a bed. She folded up the thin blanket and lifted it up immediately causing a smile to appear on her face.


    Of course, there was also a screen that was convenient to change into clothes. She was somewhat disappointed, but she always felt that even if the Immortal Lord''s bedroom wasn''t exceptionally magnificent, it would still be different from normal people''s.


    For example, there would be the ten-thousand-year cold bed in that small book, or the bed could be made using the Golden Silk as the cover.


    The table should be different from the others, it must be able to produce tea and pastries, or even food. Oh, she almost forgot, Immortal Lord does not eat.


    Sigh.


    Why sigh?


    Zhang Ge shuddered and turned his head to look, only to see that the person had grabbed him by the waist and was about to fall down.


    Xiao Ziyang''s brows remained indifferent, her gaze was shallow, and after releasing her, she placed the sword in her hand on the table.


    Zhang Ge stood up against the wall guiltily, his eyes suddenly met Xiao Ziyang''s, and then hurriedly turned to the sword on the table.


    Ever since she had the Moon Sing, she began to pay attention to other people''s swords. The sword represented the master, and her view of the sword was even more accurate than looking at the master.


    The entire body of Xiao Ziyang''s sword was magnificent, the sword tassels flickered like silver, and the sword blade looked like it was made of snow as the floating light and the dark shadow on top of it slowly flowed, like how he herself, seemed very close but was also hiding herself in the unknown, and the mist between them was an insurmountable chasm.


    Xiao Ziyang took out two teacups from nowhere and poured the tea into the cups. The white porcelain of the cups were evenly distributed, and Chang Ge saw that his long fingers grabbed hold of a teapot out of thin air. It was even more strange, but when the tea was poured into the cup, she moved two steps towards the table.


    Sit down.


    Just one light word, was as though a thousand gold was pressing down on her body, her buttocks could not help but sit on the chair, carefully looking at Xiao Ziyang, she fearfully received the tea and lightly took a sip, feeling like her mouth was filled with saliva, whether it was sweet or bitter, she was actually unable to taste it at all.


    Xiao Ziyang was also sipping her tea, her eyebrows were high and her expression was calm.


    Zhang Ge did not know what he was thinking, but seeing that there was not a single trace of anger on his face, he calmed down and asked: "Immortal Lord ¡­." Did he just go out?


    Xiao Ziyang shook her head. Her lips were slightly red from the tea mist, causing Chang Ge to unconsciously pucker her lips.


    Err, this disciple came to ask Immortal Lord for guidance. I didn''t see any Immortal Lord in the front hall, so I came here ¡­


    Then, he looked at her and said, "This sovereign heard that you were punished by the Sect Leader a few days ago when you went down the mountain on your own?"


    Zhang Ge was shocked, he secretly bit his lips and placed the cup on the table, then kneeled in front of Xiao Ziyang: I have already realized my wrongs ¡­


    What did you do wrong?


    Zhang Ge originally thought that he was asking a question, but when he saw the sympathy in Xiao Ziyang''s eyes, he suddenly realized.


    It was Xiao Ziyang who saved her when she was exiled. This meant that the Immortal Lord was on her side, she definitely wouldn''t think that she was wrong to go down the mountain like the left Sect Leader.


    But she still said: "Disciple should not have left the mountain on his own, and should not have stayed all night. In the future, disciple will definitely reflect on himself and serve master, then I will definitely not leave on my own."


    Xiao Ziyang''s finger held onto the table as she slowly opened his mouth to ask her: You really want to take me as your master?


    Yes! Chang Ge looked up with undisguised anticipation.


    He did not know why, but he was actually a little taken aback when he saw her eyes, he had seen her eyes a few times, which time was not she lazy and calm, with a fearless calmness, why did the look in her eyes that he felt so familiar?


    If you stay in Qinghua, you will only be restricted at every turn by Sect Leader.


    Chang Ge was not afraid! As long as Chang Ge didn''t make any mistakes, they wouldn''t punish their disciples for no reason.


    Xiao Ziyang sighed lightly, thought for a while and said: I just saw that you have learnt Sword Controlling Technique.


    Zhang Ge was overjoyed and nodded his head: "Yes, ever since Immortal Lord said that disciple could come up to the Sunset Peak to ask Immortal Lord for guidance at any time, after I return back, Senior Brother Dongfang has given disciple a sword. Disciple has trained day and night, and has finally had some success."


    Xiao Ziyang nodded and stood up, then extended her hand out to him.


    This hand was not as cold as she had imagined. She actually did not dare to use any strength, fearing that it might be too unreal.


    After exiting the palace, Xiao Ziyang summoned her own sword and spoke to her. I originally did not want to go to the Dragon King''s birthday banquet in the Eastern Sea Region.


    Surprise, ecstasy!


    A feeling of indescribable joy welled up in his heart, and he felt as if all his meridians and limbs were filled with true qi, as if he could explode at any moment. That feeling, that he wanted to fly, run, shout!


    You, you want me to go with you? Although she didn''t understand where she was going, she definitely heard the two words'' you''re going ''!

 C47

    When Xiao Ziyang saw her flushing face, not knowing what to do, a smile unconsciously appeared on his face.


    Long Song was afraid that he would go back on his word, so he jumped on his sword and said, "Okay, we, let''s go."


    The other party smiled wryly, "I thought you had truly learned how to control the sword."


    Zhang Ge stuck out his tongue: Although this disciple already knows how to use the Imperial Sword Technique, it is naturally incomparable to the Immortal Lord.


    That person was clad in snow-white clothes. He merely shook his head before flying off on his sword. The two of them appeared extremely insignificant in the vast world.


    Where did Immortal Lord say she was going?


    Eastsea''s birthday banquet.


    Chang Ge only felt the corner of his eye twitch slightly. He didn''t know if it was because of the wind or because of something, but he was unsure once again. "East China Sea?" Crystal Palace? A birthday banquet for the Dragon King?


    Yes.


    If she had said this to Chang Ge a year ago, she definitely would have thought that this person''s brain had been poisoned too deeply by a small book!


    But today, she would only be overwhelmed by the excitement in her chest.


    Ever since she knew of the existence of a true deity, she had never thought that she would one day be able to attend the birthday banquet in the Deep Sea Crystal Palace.


    The dragon king was a legendary true god, and now, she, Gu Changge had the honor of seeing his true face, and she was afraid that even if Gu Yinfeng were to return home and tell his, he would still not believe her.


    What did the Dragon King look like?


    Xiao Ziyang thought for a moment before replying: I haven''t seen you for too long, I forgot.


    Chang Ge was at a loss. Had it been too long since he last saw her, that Immortal Lord would also have forgotten what she looked like?


    Sigh, if only Little Fishy was here too. Little Fishy loves eating fish the most, so there must be a lot of fish in the East China Sea.


    Xiao Ziyang frowned slightly: "It''s a demon, unable to enter the East Sea.


    Zhang Ge quickly shut his mouth. So Immortal Lord already knew that Little Fishy was a demon, but that''s true. With Immortal Lord''s cultivation level, how could he not know.


    The journey to the East Sea was long, and with Xiao Ziyang''s cultivation, he was able to reach the place in no time. However, with Zhang Ge by his side, their speed was naturally a little too slow.


    As the sky gradually turned dark, the two of them landed in the wilderness. In front of them was a towering city. This was where they would be staying tonight.


    Xiao Ziyang kept her sword and turned into a normal person. Changge thought to herself, how could these mortals see that immortal-like appearance?


    Entering the city, Zhang Ge realized that things weren''t as simple as she thought. The city was not only different from Ze City, it was also lifeless.


    It was hard to tell from the outskirts of the city. Entering the city, it was like entering a ghost city. The streets were filled with desolate clouds and the streets were overcast with dilapidated old grass and wormwood.


    Occasionally a pedestrian, haggard and haggard as he passed, would scuttle away as if he had seen a ghost.


    What was going on? Longsong was puzzled: This place is so strange, people are strange too.


    This trip down the mountain was a fortuitous meeting.


    After staying in Qinghua for such a long time, Changge naturally understood the cause and effect of their Immortal cultivation. Everything had a reason, and everything had a reason. Since they were allowed to settle here, there must be a reason as well.


    As Xiao Ziyang walked forward, she raised her hand and pressed an incantation on Zhang Ge''s forehead. Not only are there demons and ghosts here, your innate baleful aura is the one that causes the most ghosts and monsters, so I''ll help you suppress your baleful aura first so that they won''t notice.


    Ghost?! He wondered how Jin Xi was doing now. Back then, when he was taken away by Qinghua''s men, she did not tell Jin Xi anything, so it was rather embarrassing to say.


    Immortal Lord, actually, since I was young, I have been able to see things that mortals can''t. Some of the dead and some wandering souls, I can see them the moment they come out at night.


    Xiao Ziyang was slightly startled, then pinched her fingers and calculated in her mind: It is not surprising for you to see ghosts.


    Oh...


    Xiao Ziyang blocked a thin and weak youth, who knew what method she used to stop him. That person''s eyes were glazed, and she said: To the north, I''ll rely on Mang Shan, and fish for a living. Two years ago, the Liushui was dried up, and the dead people in the city lasted for three months. No one would have died, but up until now, it had never rained, and the well was no longer clear. Recently, there were bandits who came to rob houses, and all the people who could run away.


    The man in white let go of the man in white, who ran away in panic. They kept walking, and the song seemed to be deep in thought: Sigh, Sky Disaster is one thing, but there are actually people in this world.


    Do you really think it''s a natural disaster?


    Could it be that the drought was caused by demons?


    Xiao Ziyang did not speak anymore, and the two of them went into an inn to sit down. The shopkeeper brought out two bowls of muddy tea and sent them over: Two guests, enjoy your meal, the store is about to close, and you do not have the time to entertain me.


    Zhang Ge looked at the teacup and frowned slightly in disgust. The shopkeeper had to close down because of the fiendish demons?


    Oh? The shopkeeper''s eyes lit up, and then he asked carefully, "Looking at this lady, she looks like she''s a goddess. Could it be that you can see that there is a demon in this place?"


    Changge pursed her lips, the real god was actually the person beside her, the shopkeeper was too indiscernible: Don''t worry shopkeeper, all the suffering and misfortune will be resolved eventually, the next year will be smooth sailing.


    When the shopkeeper heard this, his face showed gratitude, but in the end, he still didn''t believe it. He hoped that Lady Xu would give him some words of praise.


    Although this store was poor and didn''t have much to eat, the guest rooms were still quite clean. Chang Ge originally wanted to call the waiter to fetch water for them to bathe in, but thinking that it would be inconvenient to go out, and since this was a famous drought, he could only give up if he wanted to bathe.


    After exiting the room, she wanted to see what Xiao Ziyang was doing. It was rare that the two of them were out, so even if they had to take care of each other, they should at least go and greet each other right?


    He knocked on the door next door, but got no response. He pushed the door open and entered with some confusion. The room was empty, not a single person in sight.


    Oh no, I went to capture a demon, but you didn''t call me!


    With this thought in mind, Zhang Ge ran down the stairs and ran into the main street. After nightfall, the Ghost City looked more like a ghost town, the streets were dark and empty with wisps of white smoke floating in the air.


    Presumably, Xiao Ziyang''s curse seal had worked, the ghosts were no longer pouncing on her like before and had instead avoided her movements.


    She had seen too many of these things from a young age, so she was not surprised. Right now, her priority was to find Xiao Ziyang.


    Since he came out in the middle of the night to capture demons, as the future disciple of the Immortal Lord, how could he not learn a move and a half?


    Chang Ge walked aimlessly around the street. Other than his own footsteps, he could not hear anything else. He was at a loss. Suddenly, a red lantern floated out from the alley. The hand holding the lantern was pale and powerless like his face.


    Ah--!" Ghost! The ''person'' holding the lantern shouted loudly.


    Chang Ge rolled his eyes helplessly, "Are you kidding me? Are you a ghost or am I a ghost?"

 C48

    The screaming little ghost finally calmed down and quickly took two steps back. "I, I am a ghost, but how can you see me? Why is the aura of evil on your body even heavier than mine?!"


    Chang Ge rolled his eyes at him again: What nonsense, I am a god! This was Immortal qi!


    Yeah, yeah? Because of the boy''s pale face, he looked pretty delicate and pretty. Chang Ge then asked him, "Have you seen a man wearing white clothes? He is prettier than any other man you have ever seen, saying that he wants to exorcise demons."


    Dedemonizing? Ah, are you here to catch Hanba (ba)?


    Hanba? Do you know where this monster is?


    The boy shook his head timidly. No, I don''t!


    Longsong held up a fist to scare him: Don''t know, do you? Wait until this Upper Immortal is completely taken away before you take back that Hanba!


    AHH! "I remember now, that Hanba guy lives in Liushui!


    Chang Ge smiled, "Why aren''t you leading the way?"


    The little ghost carefully looked at her once more. Trembling, he lifted the lantern and walked forward.


    Why are you carrying a lantern?


    I want to find, find my master...


    How did you die?


    After so long, I can''t remember.


    So what''s your name?


    It''s been too long since I can remember, someone used to call me Wutong ¡­ Wu, maybe Wu Tong.


    "Argh ~ ~ ~"


    Changge expressed understanding, thinking that the pitiful Jin Xi had some sympathy for him, he wanted to pat his back, but his fingers passed through his body.


    For a moment the song was playful and passed over him: My hand is in your body.


    If ghosts could blush, he would definitely be extremely red right now. He shyly lowered his head and said in a low voice: Upper Immortal, don''t be like this.


    He looked up and saw the outskirts of the city. Because of the two years of drought, the trees here were all dried up and broken. There was no moonlight.


    Other than the sound of Chang Ge''s breathing, she did not even hear the sound of the little bugs. Everything was quiet, let alone searching for Xiao Ziyang. She suddenly felt a little afraid.


    Where is the Hanba?


    Wu Tong seemed to be very afraid of this place too: Hanba was fierce, he would never let go of food that goes to his mouth, he was good at camouflage at night, why not come back again during the day?


    Seeing that he kept backing away, Chang Ge couldn''t help but tease him, "You are a ghost, and a man at that. Why are you even more cowardly than a weak woman like me?"


    This...


    Wu Tong had not even finished speaking when he suddenly opened his eyes wide, his finger pointing towards the front and his body trembling uncontrollably: Hanba!


    Hanba!


    Zhang Ge quickly turned his head to look and saw only darkness in front of him. It was as if a window had been opened in midair.


    There seemed to be a small red dot in the window that was magnified infinitely. Before she could even react, she was heavily pushed to the ground by the incoming attack.


    So it was a person!


    A hand clamped down on her neck, and she was seized by Longsong!


    This person wanted to strangle her!


    She didn''t show any weakness and used her legs to fiercely kick the person on her. However, it was useless as if she was kicking cotton.


    She became anxious, her head buzzing. Suddenly, she heard the sounds of swords clashing.


    The person on his back was forced to roll away from Chang Ge by a ray of light.


    Chang Ge immediately jumped up. Who knew where this courage came from, but he desperately rushed towards the person who just tried to pinch her.


    This person must be the Hanba!


    But when Chang Ge saw who it was, he immediately froze. In her entire life, she had never seen such a beautiful woman.


    This woman in red like fire was not only beautiful, but also devastatingly beautiful.


    Zhang Ge turned around and saw Xiao Ziyang, who had just saved her life.


    He had already returned to his original appearance as a Immortal Lord. His entire body was flowing with light, his long hair was like ink, and his picturesque appearance was just too beautiful, even the treasured sword in his hand was like this master, not daring to make anyone look at him.


    A devastatingly beautiful woman in red, and a man in white with an unparalleled grace.


    If Gu Yinfeng saw it, he would have to guess what kind of romantic love story was involved. If it was written in a play book, it would be extremely popular in the north and south of the world!


    Chang Ge quickly shook his head, and threw all his wild thoughts to the back of his mind.


    Xiao Ziyang seemed to be able to read her thoughts, she looked at her, and then at the red-clothed female again.


    Chang Ge felt that it was not very good to be stuck between the two of them, so after thinking for a bit, he shrank to the side and comforted Wu Tong: "Don''t be afraid, I, the Upper Immortal will protect you."


    Great grace from Upper Immortal ¡­ There was no way to repay him.


    Chang Ge felt that it was great to be a deity.


    Xiao Ziyang... Why aren''t you letting me go!


    He looked at the man in white and then looked at the red-clothed beauty: You, you know Immortal Lord? Since you know him, why did you have to choke me to death?! I am the disciple of the Immortal Lord Ziyang!


    The woman in red looked at Chang Ge with reddened eyes. Chang Ge didn''t think that her eyes were originally red, but rather that she was crying.


    The beauty looked at her and laughed again: Immortal Lord Ziyang didn''t accept disciples, when did she receive such a useless disciple?


    You are useless! Before Xiao Ziyang could open her mouth to speak, she had already struck back loudly!


    He was already shaming himself in front of Xiao Ziyang after being almost strangled to death by her just now, and now she was still calling him that? She wasn''t even afraid of the Peach Blossom Essence and the group of demons, how could she be afraid of him?!


    I was just not ready! You! "Ahh!


    Wu Tong was so anxious that she wanted to cover her mouth, but it was too late.


    She felt her throat being gripped again as her body was lifted up high. She rolled her eyes and looked down. The woman in red''s hand didn''t touch her, but as her fist tightened, she felt as if she were suffocating.


    At the same time, a white silhouette rose into the air, and after doing something, two beams of white light flashed by, as if chopping something in half. Zhang Ge''s body plummeted, landing in an ice-cold embrace.


    Xiao Ziyang''s embrace was very, very cold, as though his entire shining white clothing was made of ice and snow. This was not the first time she had sensed this.


    He placed the song on the ground and rushed up to fight with the woman in red.


    However, Wu Tong seemed to be even more inexperienced than Chang Ge, he had already found the best angle possible to watch the battle between the two of them: So, the master of Upper Immortal was actually, it turns out he was Ziyang! This place was finally safe! He was saved!


    Chang Ge''s heart still had lingering fear, he touched his neck, and when he looked at the two again, he could already see that Xiao Ziyang had the upper hand.


    He did not draw out his sword, but had used some unknown technique. The woman in red seemed to be trapped in a cage, unable to break free. She was still clashing against walls in all directions, forcefully hitting her head so hard that even blood flowed from her head.


    The lady in red gave up struggling and started to kneel in midair to plead to Xiao Ziyang who was standing tall: "Why is Immortal Lord always against me! Why isn''t Immortal Lord letting me go! If you are in Yuxiao Kongque Mountain, and I am in Liushui, why aren''t you letting me off!?


    An ancient arroyo, where you go, a thousand miles of drought, where rivers are dried up. You should have returned to your Great Desolation, but you refused to come to terms with your mistakes! If I stay and bring disaster to a region here, I won''t kill you today and will let you return to the Great Desolation!


    This was the first time Zhang Ge had seen such a mighty Xiao Ziyang. The night sky was shrouded in darkness with no stars in the sky.

 C49

    I, I didn''t kill anyone! It had nothing to do with me! I''ve done it, the reason the river dried up is to save their lives. If you say I''m the one in trouble, then who''s the one who harmed me! I just want to stay here and guard my husband!


    The woman in red cried mournfully. Standing below, Chang Ge couldn''t help but feel some sympathy for her: "His husband is here?"


    Wu Tong replied: I heard that a few years ago, that Hanba''s husband was someone from the city. He first married the mayor''s daughter and then engaged Hanba to someone else. As for the Hanba, it was also hastily thrown to the unmarked cemetery by the citizens of the city. Due to the heavy yin energy from the unordered burial site, a thousand years of corpse aura gathered and she became an ancient fiendish demon ¡ª Hanba ¡­ After so many years of cultivation, they had finally returned to the Liushui District, where they had experienced two years of drought.


    From the looks of it, he was also someone who had suffered a lot.


    Xiao Ziyang didn''t think so. In his eyes, good was good, and evil was evil, and doing good with virtue might alleviate sin, but it would never change what had happened before.


    If you do something bad, then you have to repay it. This is retribution.


    He formed a seal with his hand, and the void door opened. The eye-piercing white light caused Zhang Ge to shut his eyes tightly, while Wu Tong had already hid behind an old tree, afraid that the void would suck him into the Great Desolation as well.


    After the white light dissipated, Changge looked over once more and Xiao Ziyang was still standing right in front of her. The woman who was crying miserably had already disappeared, so it was likely Xiao Ziyang who had said that she had returned to the Great Desolation.


    She stared at him in a daze before confirming once again the position of the woman in red''s body. It was truly gone, just like that ¡­


    Besides, can it rain here?


    Yes.


    Xiao Ziyang looked towards the brat called Wu Tong, who shrank his neck and dodged far away while holding the lantern.


    It was as if she was afraid that he would be exterminated after he killed the demons as well. Unexpectedly, Xiao Ziyang only sighed lightly before bringing Zhang Ge back to the city.


    Chang Ge didn''t sleep well that night. When he opened the window, he saw an ancient, withered tree. The tree trunk was very thick, and the branches were intertwined.


    Seeing Wu Tong carrying a red lantern beneath a tree, Chang Ge smiled slightly, then waved: "Come up, Wu Tong."


    Wu Tong looked at her with half admiration and half fear: The yin energy in this place is extremely dense, Wu Tong will guard below, Upper Immortal can rest easy here.


    So it was to protect her, but a warm feeling welled in Chang Ge''s heart. A soul that he had met by chance was guarding outside the inn for her because they mistook her for Upper Immortal. This warmth was enough to be engraved in the heart of a young girl like her.


    Standing outside the tavern, she could see the dim candlelight in Xiao Ziyang''s room. She smiled at Wu Tong and found a rock to sit on: I used to like to sleep when I was in the residence, but for some reason, ever since I went to Qinghua, I haven''t slept at all. Tonight was even weirder, so I couldn''t sleep at all.


    Wu Tong seemed to still be slightly fearful of her as he moved closer to his with the lantern in his hand. Wu Tong did not understand, because Wu Tong was a ghost and had not slept for a very, very long time.


    You seem to be afraid of me.


    Wu Tong nodded, then shook his head: "I, I have wandered around the human world for too long, I hope to be able to reincarnate. Both the Upper Immortal and that Immortal Lord Ziyang have very strong powers, I don''t know if I can help, I will definitely be extremely grateful.


    From her point of view, she was very willing to help others. To be honest, she now believed that being able to see ghosts was a type of fate, even the Buddhist Taoists talked about fate. Since fate allowed it, why couldn''t she help him?


    It''s just that she was not a person who liked to cause trouble for others. She would not overstep her limits and would definitely have to trouble Xiao Ziyang with this matter.


    Did Upper Immortal find it difficult? Seeing that she was silent, Wu Tong quickly changed her words: Wu Tong was only casually asking, if Upper Immortal felt that this matter was too troublesome, Wu Tong would not force the matter, but besides being at Hanba, Wu Tong is actually grateful.


    When Chang Ge heard him classifying himself and Xiao Ziyang as master and disciple, he couldn''t help but raise his head and look at Xiao Ziyang''s room happily: It''s not that I don''t want to help you, it''s just that I have yet to cultivate the Upper Immortal, so I don''t know much about immortal techniques. How about I ask the Immortal Lord for you when day breaks?


    Wu Tong was overwhelmed by the favour, he saluted and thanked them. He even moved the lantern forward, wanting to light up the way back to his room for Chang Ge.


    Longsong willfully said: "I can''t sleep tonight, it will be morning soon, we still have to travel."


    Was Upper Immortal and Immortal Lord Ziyang the kind of people who roamed the world killing demons and devils?


    He was still unwilling to change his words, so he decided to just leave the matter at hand: No, we are going to be guests at someone else''s place. Passing by, you said that we met this demon, and it''s not a big deal if we don''t help the people, to be honest, this is my first time seeing Immortal Lord subdue a demon.


    Zhang Ge stared at the window and laughed foolishly, it was just that she was at a loss of what to do with Xiao Ziyang, if that meant that even if she was her disciple, she would still lose face for him.


    He secretly made his decision that when he returned to Qinghua, she would definitely train even more. One day, not only would she not become a burden standing by Xiao Ziyang''s side, but she would also be of help.


    Actually, I am not Immortal Lord''s disciple. Chang Ge spoke with a bit of shyness.


    Wu Tong asked curiously: Just now the Hanba clearly said ¡­


    The Hanba had said that Immortal Lord Ziyang obviously did not accept disciples, so why did she accept a useless disciple?


    Wu Tong shut his mouth, and did not say everything. Instead, he laughed at himself: That''s right, I''m so useless, how am I qualified to be Immortal Lord''s disciple? However, there will be a day when I can definitely take him as my master!


    This was the dream of a young girl, like the blooming spring season. The sprouting willow branches spread across the entire riverbank. This dream was as strong as the day she couldn''t control it.


    Hanba is also a bitter man... Seeing that the atmosphere was bad, Wu Tong hurriedly changed the topic: If one was too persistent about one thing, they would always go berserk.


    The Hanba was like this. He was like a husband that was obsessed with dying for thousands of years, a past that he was obsessed with forgetting.


    It was the same for Chang Ge. Immortal Lord''s decision to bring her to the Dragon Palace for a birthday banquet had already flattered her and made her more determined to take him as her master.


    Wu Tong, if you could reincarnate, who would you be?


    Wu Tong thought for a while and said: I don''t want to be a human.


    She used to talk about this with her brother when she was at home.


    Gu Yinfeng said that if he reincarnated, he would want to become a poverty-stricken scholar, make friends with a rich family''s daughter, and because of the great disparity between their families, the two of them would not be able to be together.


    It could also be considered as writing a tragic love epic. If the later generations could be modified into all kinds of play books to earn the tears of young girls, then he, Gu Yinfeng, would become the dream lover of millions of women. It would truly be a beautiful thing.


    Chang Ge now felt that Gu Yinfeng must have been Si Ming Star Lord in his previous life, otherwise he wouldn''t have composed such a rich life for every human being in this flesh and blood drama.


    If there was an afterlife, what kind of person would Upper Immortal want to be? Wu Tong asked her.

 C50

    If there was an afterlife, what kind of person would Upper Immortal want to be?


    Zhang Ge had replied Gu Yinfeng that she hoped to be able to be reborn in her mother''s womb. However, she wanted to be a man, to be as carefree and at ease as Gu Yinfeng!


    When they were forced to study, they would read a few free books. In any case, their family was very well-off, so it didn''t matter if they became the top scorer or not.


    Being a woman was a hundred times more difficult than being a man, and every month''s Gui Shui could not be avoided. There were still many rules binding her, and it was all thanks to her mother''s love, otherwise, just practicing her zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting everyday would be too tiresome for her.


    But ever since she walked out of her house, to put it bluntly, she had gained a lot of knowledge and experience. She felt that nothing she could do was better than this ¡­


    Become a deity!


    Zhang Ge''s eyes sparkled as he looked at Wu Tong and said: "If I can become a deity, then that would be impressive, no need to experience the joys of parting from death, and no need to wear clothes to eat and study."


    Wu Tong''s fair face blushed a little: "Upper Immortal is a god in this life, so he will definitely still be a god in the next life."


    Changge Yiyi: That''s right. If I can really become a deity, then I can live forever. After many years, I''ll still be a deity!


    Wu Tong nodded, once he became an immortal, he would realize that in those long years, Shaohua had influenced all of Tian Ji Realm.


    It was already early in the morning, and the two of them chatted for a while. Zhang Ge was probably tired, but just as he was about to take a nap, he was pierced by the golden light from the street. She looked in pleasant surprise at the sun that was slowly rising from the horizon and illuminating the entire street.


    In the desolate streets, the dilapidated houses seemed to be reborn in the sunlight. They were no longer as terrifying as they had been yesterday.


    She stretched lazily. Although Xiao Ziyang did not need to eat, she was starving.


    It was just that how could there be any delicious food in this ruined city, he just summoned his longsword and jumped on it. When he looked for Wu Tong, he saw him hiding in the shadows of the dead trees.


    Upper Immortal... Wu Tong replied timidly: The Sun Star Lord hates people like us who go solitarily. If we stay in the sunlight for long, I''m afraid that I will turn into ashes.


    Then, before the sun rises, go to the tavern and hide. When the Immortal Lord gets up later, I will tell him, can I help you reincarnate?


    Wu Tong was overjoyed: I will have to trouble Upper Immortal then, but where is Upper Immortal going?


    Let me see if there are any other cities around to buy breakfast for the Immortal Lord, Chang Ge said.


    "Hmm ¡­" Wu Tong thought for a moment, then pointed to the south: There are no signs of humans in this remote place, but there is a tea house on the official road in the southeast, selling some buns or something, Upper Immortal can go and take a look.


    Chang Ge expressed his thanks and then left on his sword. Similarly, Wu Tong took the chance when his Yang energy wasn''t strong enough to hide in the inn.


    When she returned, she was holding some warm steamed buns in a paper bag. There were a few Herbal Tea Eggs hanging on her wrist in a string net. There was even a pot of hot tea on the flying sword''s hilt.


    Xiao Ziyang had already gotten up, and when he went downstairs, she saw Gu Changge. She had placed the tea on the table, steadily before daring to put down her flying sword, and then put down all the things in her hands.


    Raising her head, she saw that Xiao Ziyang had already gone downstairs. Her face was flushed red from the morning light: Immortal Lord, good morning.


    Xiao Ziyang nodded, and a rare faint smile appeared on her face: You haven''t slept for the entire night yet, and you''re still so energetic.


    Chang Ge stuck out his tongue, "Aren''t all deities unable to sleep? I also have to learn a bit."


    Xiao Ziyang couldn''t help but laugh. What did this silly girl say? It was as if she could become a god if she didn''t sleep at all.


    Chang Ge invited him to sit at the table, then the shopkeeper walked out in a fluster while putting on his outer coat. "Seeing my confusion, I forgot that there are customers in the shop, and there''s nothing else to entertain them with. The shop has some dry bread, I''ll roast it, please wait a while, ha-ha."


    We have something to eat. In addition, I also bought some things, so the owner''s family can also eat with us.


    Chang Ge was right. The paper bag in her hand contained dozens of buns that were still steaming.


    The shopkeeper looked at the steamed buns, Herbal Tea Eggs, and the tea cup in bewilderment and bewilderment. "This ¡­ Where did this come from?"


    I''ve lived here all my life, and I''m very familiar with the roads here. I''ve lived here for hundreds of miles on water, and now that the water has dried up, how can I make anything to eat? No, no, it definitely isn''t.


    Chang Ge saw that he didn''t believe him and didn''t explain that he flew to buy the steamed bun on his sword, so he only stuffed it into the shopkeeper''s hands. Seeing this, the shopkeeper thanked him profusely before carrying the bun and the Herbal Tea Egg to the back hall for his wife to eat.


    Zhang Ge then washed up and poured a cup of tea for Xiao Ziyang: Immortal Lord try this tea that comes from the mortal realm, this mortal realm''s steamed bun tastes really good.


    Xiao Ziyang kept looking at her bright red face, infected by the happiness in her body. She felt that the liveliness on her body had finally been released after she left the mountain.


    She was originally a young girl from Shaohua, so she should have been like this. However, because she was in Qinghua and couldn''t speak, she was bound and targeted. "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu."


    This Sovereign still likes the clear blue conch... Xiao Ziyang lifted the teacup and took a sip. Her gaze was kind and the morning light reflected off his face was exceptionally peaceful.


    Gu Changge had the illusion that she had known Yue Yang for a long time.


    She pushed Steamed Bun in front of him again: "Immortal Lord, aren''t you going to try this?"


    This time, Xiao Ziyang didn''t extend her hand out.


    Chang Ge was a little disappointed. He only thought that Xiao Ziyang did not see the mortal world''s steamed buns properly, but still happily picked up the steamed buns and ate them. She was extremely satisfied with only four or five of the steamed buns.


    Only after eating her fill did she remember one thing she did not do, and immediately called out: Wu Tong? Wu Tong, are you there?


    Wu Tong emerged from the shadows at the bottom of the stairs and bowed while bowing: Greetings Immortal Lord and Upper Immortal.


    Gu Changge signaled for him to not be too polite, but Xiao Ziyang''s expression became even more cautious. When Changge saw his expression, she was worried that she would treat him like a Hanba, and quickly said, "Immortal, Wu Tong is not a bad guy, he''s a very good one. Can Immortal Master help Wu Tong reincarnate?


    The latter looked at Wu Tong who had a cautious demeanor, closed his eyes slightly, and performed a Spirit Seal Sacrifice in his hand. Although he did not have a Divine Barrier, Xiao Ziyang''s mortal demeanor was so majestic that no one dared to look him straight in the eyes.


    After a long while, he opened his eyes and said, "You are not a mortal soul, but you are mortal, so you cannot be reborn."


    Wu Tong lowered his head in disappointment and heaved a long sigh. He had been a ghost for too long, to the point that he could no longer remember the past.


    I wonder if Immortal Lord can give Wu Tong a hint? Because Wu Tong was really... I can''t remember...


    Xiao Ziyang had also been a deity for too long, and many of her emotions had already faded. He wasn''t like Chang Ge, who was filled with sympathy for Wu Tong.


    However, he saw the pleading look on the girl''s face, so he made another calculation and said, "When destiny strikes, it will naturally end. As for other things, I can''t do anything about them either."


    With that said, Zhang Ge and Wu Tong both felt that they should not force others anymore.


    Wu Tong said: It is not that I am tired of waiting, it is just that it is unavoidable for me to be lonely.


    Xiao Ziyang frowned, she looked at Wu Tong with a bit of suspicion: You actually had the same fate as Chang Ge.

 C51

    You have some connection with the fate of Longsong.


    Gu Changge raised her head, but before she could figure out what was going on, she saw that Wu Tong was shocked.


    She wondered: Me? What does Wu Tong and my fate mean? Since we know each other, of course we''ll have some interactions.


    Xiao Ziyang slowly shook her head. She wanted to continue calculating but she couldn''t pry any further, as though he was also very interested in this secret, but she couldn''t get the answer she wanted no matter what.


    Wu Tong said: When fate intersects, it often refers to the most important people in the past and future, such as spouses, parents, siblings, and sometimes master and disciple, enemies, confidants, or something else.


    I''ve been able to see the soul since I was young. Maybe I''ve seen you before when I was young!


    Wu Tong shook his head again: Impossible ¡­ I have been wandering in the water for hundreds of years. If it weren''t for Hanba stealing the water from the water, after two years of drought, I wouldn''t have gone to the city to hide. How could I have seen Upper Immortal?


    The inn''s lobby fell into silence. Outside, the sun was already rising and the tea on the table was no longer hot. However, this silence still flowed between the two of them.


    Chang Ge faintly felt that this was related to his previous life, but she could not say what was natural and could only allow this silence to spread.


    After a long while, Xiao Ziyang asked Wu Tong: You really want to be reincarnated?


    Wu Tong was startled. He wanted to reincarnate, but since he found out that he was related to this Upper Immortal in front of him, he didn''t want to reincarnate anymore.


    Forgetting it again after reincarnating was a very uncomfortable thing to him. He needed to at least understand what sort of connection the person in front of him had with him.


    Seeing that he did not say anything, Xiao Ziyang seemed to understand his thoughts: If you want to reincarnate, you have to end your own life. If you were to fail to do so even after a hundred years, it means that you are not here. Right now, your reunion with Changge is a fortuitous opportunity. In the future, you will stay by her side to help her cultivate her dao.


    Gu Changge looked at Xiao Ziyang and she felt that this man''s eyes were intentionally avoiding her.


    Since he was neither his master nor his own whatever, why would he make the decision to keep Wu Tong by his side? Moreover, shouldn''t Master be the one to help him ascend to the Immortal Realm?


    Or could it be that Xiao Ziyang simply did not want to be her master, so he pushed her to a ghost?


    Zhang Ge was silent, then forced a smile at Wu Tong''s joyous gaze.


    Honestly speaking, she did not hate Wu Tong. If Wu Tong was willing to follow her, she would be very happy.


    Can, can I follow Upper Immortal?


    Chang Ge laughed and replied: Alright then, since you have nothing better to do here, since Immortal Lord agreed to it, no one will stop you from coming back with me to Qing Hua.


    Wu Tong thanked the Immortal Lord for allowing him to do so, and thanked the for not giving up. Wu Tong was very happy, his voice was trembling with excitement.


    It''s just that you''re afraid of the sun, don''t you think you can''t travel together with us during the day?


    This was something Changge was quite conflicted about, but since Xiao Ziyang had spoken, she must have a complete method of handling it.


    The man in white waved his right hand and took out a red glass gourd from the Stone Cauldron. He handed it to Zhang Ge and said, "This is the Demonic Gathering Bottle. It allows you to store demons and ghosts inside it. It is more convenient to bring it with you."


    As expected, Immortal were all treasures, Zhang Ge was unable to let go after receiving the exquisite little bottle gourd, and Wu Tong also expressed his gratitude towards Xiao Ziyang with a bow.


    The three of them continued to chat for awhile before Wu Tong took his red lantern and entered the bottle. He hung the bottle gourd around his waist and patted it in satisfaction.


    Wu Tong, how are you inside? Are you bored? Do I need to punch a hole in the bottle?


    It wasn''t boring, it wasn''t boring, it was good. Wu Tong''s voice came out from the bottle gourd.


    Chang Ge laughed, "That''s good. Actually, you don''t have to be so loud. I can hear you speak."


    Wu Tong''s laughter came from the bottle gourd. Looking at Gu Changge''s youthful and elegant face, Xiao Ziyang could not help but smile.


    If the two of them were to delay on the road, when they set out again, they would ride their swords very quickly.


    Long Song thought that the sea should be endless and boundless, she had never seen the sea, only imagined the sea as a larger lake.


    However, when she arrived at the seaside, she discovered that this surging majesty was not something that the rivers and lakes could compare to. The so-called vastness of the seas and rivers emphasized her insignificance.


    Standing on the beach, the sea in front of him was calm and peaceful, the sky and the sea the same color. The waves rolled over the beach layer by layer, bringing the sea''s seashells and crabs with them.


    The soft sand and waves licked Chang Ge''s bare feet, causing her to giggle. Seeing Xiao Ziyang coming over while surfing, she quickly put on her shoes and socks in embarrassment.


    Immortal Lord.


    Xiao Ziyang was originally going to pass over her name scroll, but who knew that right after he left, this little girl would start playing in the water.


    No matter how happy she was, she did not show it. Xiao Ziyang could not help but blame herself for coming back too early, if not for this girl being able to play in the water for a while longer.


    Do you want to play a little longer? Somehow, he actually asked.


    When Longsong thought about how he might have seen his bare feet just now, his face reddened and he became a little reserved. This is the first time I''ve seen the sea.


    Xiao Ziyang''s white clothes were being stirred up by the sea breeze, her clothes fluttering like a fairy. He bent down to fish a flower crab from the shallow puddle of water, and handed it to Chang Ge.


    Ah, what a small one! She curiously extended her small hand and caught the crab, which had eight claws, from Xiao Ziyang. She could not help but laugh: "This is the first time I have seen this kind of crab.


    The little flower crab flopped around in her palm for a while, then fell back into the water with a thud. Chang Ge called out to the little crab, and bent down to catch the little crab, but he failed again and again because of the little guy''s agility.


    She was extremely vexed. Her whole hand pressed against the water, causing the water to splash all over her clothes and hair. Yet, she was still happily searching in the water.


    At this moment, a column of water rose from the point where the sky met the sea. The water shot up into the sky like a fried dough twist, as if there was something attracting the water.


    The column of water shone brightly in the sunlight. The crystal clear water formed a rainbow in the air.


    The leader of the group was dressed in embroidered clothing and had ancient, mysterious patterns embroidered on his clothes. His eyes were as big as bells, his nose was as big as garlic, and his mouth was covered by a dense beard. Two long beards grew out from both sides of his mouth as they danced in the sea breeze.


    This person didn''t look that old, but his beard made him look slightly old. He chuckled as he approached.


    Ziyang came with a great presence, but Old Dragon did not welcome him from afar, did not welcome him from afar! The Old Dragon King hastily cupped his fists and saluted. Xiao Ziyang also politely replied.


    The Dragon King was polite. Even after so many years, the Dragon King was still as fit as ever.

 C52

    The Dragon King was polite. Even after so many years, the Dragon King was still as fit as ever.


    Ai? I can''t take it anymore, I''m old, I''m old, but if you want to say that I''m getting stronger and stronger, I like it. Hahahaha, please, Immortal Lord''s side.


    With that, the retainer behind the old Dragon King had already cut a path through the sea. The waves receded to the sides, creating a path that led to the bottom of the sea.


    The rolling water was a wall, the carved white jade was the staircase, the old Dragon King welcomed Xiao Ziyang with the standard of welcoming the Celestial Emperor, it could be seen that the Da Lou Golden Immortal was also respected in the East Sea.


    However, Xiao Ziyang remained unmoved. She looked towards Zhang Ge who was not far away and was still looking for Little Crab: No rush, I''ll wait for her.


    The old Dragon King followed his gaze with some confusion. He saw a young girl dressed in the clothes of a disciple. Her hair was simply combed behind her head without any decorations, but she gave off a naturally carved and beautiful appearance.


    This was especially the case when the little girl happily ran back and forth in the sea, her tender, jade-like feet splashing water everywhere, making her seem even more spirited.


    This is the disciple of the Immortal Lord?


    Xiao Ziyang shook her head, she looked at Gu Changge quietly, and the corners of her mouth unconsciously curled into a smile.


    However, when he saw the familiar smile on Chang Ge''s face, a tinge of grief appeared in his eyes.


    No matter how much she resembled that person, she was still not that person.


    The Old Dragon King felt embarrassed. It was natural for him to come personally to welcome Xiao Ziyang, but he was the dignified Dragon King of the Eastern Sea who had wasted his time waiting for a little girl who was playing water. He couldn''t help but feel unhappy.


    A sense of anxiety rose in his heart, but he could not show it, all he could do was blow his beard and stand on the beach with the Immortal Lord in white clothes, giving the little girl a proper look.


    Zhang Ge was holding various colored shells and stones in his hands, picking out a few good-looking people to let Xiao Ziyang take a look, but suddenly realized that there were a few more people by the shore, and one of them had an exceptionally terrifying beard and eyebrows.


    Not only that, a group of ''demons'' that were baring their fangs and brandishing their claws beside that person had a sudden shock.


    Remembering the monsters he had read before, the book mentioned that the sea had many yakshas. Could it be that these monsters that were so ugly that they could reach a certain level were yakshas in the sea?


    Without bothering to put on her shoes, she stepped on the ocean waves and quickly ran to the shore. Standing in front of Xiao Ziyang, she opened her eyes wide and looked at the few people around her warily.


    The Old Dragon King was originally very angry, but after seeing Gu Changge''s appearance, he took a deep breath with lingering fear, before turning to look at Xiao Ziyang.


    Could it be that this beautiful little girl was the reincarnation of that person?


    That''s not right. Legend has it that the person who jumped down the Immortal-Punishing Platform was turned into dust. How could he have the chance to reincarnate?


    He quickly counted with his fingers. The girl in front of him was indeed not the reincarnation of that person. The old Dragon King was relieved. The lines on his face softened a lot and he no longer looked angry at the girl.


    Xiao Ziyang was at the moment helping Chang Ge to tidy up the messy hair at the sides of her temples. Her hair was drenched in the ocean water and stained chaotically on her face.


    When Immortal Lord''s finger moved, her clothes were quickly dried. Only then did she say to Zhang Ge: "This is the Dragon King of the East Sea."


    Chang Ge opened his mouth wide in shock. He didn''t expect the Dragon King of the East China Sea to be so ugly ¡­


    But to stare at others like that upon seeing her for the first time was somewhat disrespectful. He bowed and said: "My daughter Gu Changge, Qinghua Sect disciple, greets the Dragon King of the Eastern Sea!"


    The little girl''s mouth was still quite sweet. Duke Long stroked his beard as he took a liking to this little girl who was similar to an old friend: "Not bad, not bad.


    His words were polite, but there was a hint of sarcasm in his ears when he heard Changge, because not only was she not the young one, she was the only one in Qinghua who didn''t have a master.


    The old Dragon King politely guided them along the white jade steps, leisurely walking towards the deep sea.


    After leaving the Qinghua Sect, Chang Ge felt as though she had entered another world. She was filled with curiosity towards everything around her.


    These things were things she had never touched in her fifteen years of life. She lifted her hand to poke at the walls of water on both sides of her body.


    Occasionally, small fish would leap from one side of the water wall to the other, which struck Chang Ge as odd.


    When she reached the end, the passageway behind her was once again completely submerged. Zhang Ge''s pupils reflected the overwhelming amount of water. She widened her eyes in shock as she closed her mouth. Following that, her entire body was also submerged by the sea.


    Xiao Ziyang moved her white clothes and lifted her sharp chin. Without hesitation, she lowered his head and a mouthful of immortal qi flowed into Chang Ge''s mouth.


    Although it was only a light kiss, her soft lips still trembled as if they had been scalded.


    Changge watched Xiao Ziyang give her a breath of air in disbelief, and when she saw Xiao Ziyang stand up straight, she stared blankly for a long while before opening her mouth and spitting out a bubble.


    Seeing her distress, the old Dragon King laughed out loud, poking Chang Ge''s head while teasing, Immortal Lord, don''t scare this girl.


    Xiao Ziyang never thought that Zhang Ge would be so embarrassed. He had been an immortal for thousands of years, it was normal for him to impart qi to save people, furthermore, he was facing a junior who was a few thousand years younger than him.


    It was just that on the shore, he normally used his palm to immortality aura, but now that he was in the water, he only wanted to give Chang Ge the immortality aura that he could breathe in and out of the water.


    Zhang Ge was like a frightened little deer, seeing Xiao Ziyang''s relaxed expression, he knew that he was overthinking it. He promptly coughed twice and nodded: "Let''s, let''s go!


    With that, he took the lead and walked forward. The old Dragon King laughed loudly behind him. "Little girl, let''s go this way."


    Chang Ge''s face reddened, and he took a big step forward along the other path that the Dragon King had pointed out.


    The bottom of the sea was a bizarre world. Changge had seen the magnificence of famous mountains and rivers, had seen the treasures of the Imperial Palace, and had also seen the fairyland on the Yuxiao Kongque Mountain. However, the scenery of this sea had turned upside down.


    Corals of all colors grew in the water, and wherever they went, the Dragon King''s birthday banquet would be covered in gold and silver. Even a normal stone would emit a gem-like glow.


    Chang Ge felt that he had reached a world of gold and jade. As he went deeper into the sea, the stones beneath his feet would be priceless if they were sold in the market.


    People often say that the East China Sea is full of wealth.


    The Eastern Ocean Crystal Palace stretched across the entire ocean floor. The crystal wall and the jade roof gave off a faint glow as they welcomed Xiao Ziyang and her group in front of the yaksha soldiers of the Eastern Ocean.


    The old Dragon King laughed out loud. He led the way, his long beard dancing gently in the sea water.


    She happily grabbed onto Xiao Ziyang''s sleeves. The latter touched her head and brought her and the Dragon King into the palace.

 C53

    Xiao Ziyang talked with the old Dragon King as Zhang Ge was brought to his living quarters by two prawn essences wearing light muslin sleeves.


    Because the birthday banquet of the Dragon King was held tomorrow, there were no immortals in the palace yet. However, the shrimp soldiers and crab generals in the crystal palace had already busied themselves.


    Is Fairy satisfied with her residence? The beautiful big sister prawn spirit led Zhang Ge to her room. In the middle of the room, there was a huge shell used as a table.


    Once they entered the rear hall, they could see two rooms on both sides. The one on the left belonged to Zhang Ge, and the one on the right belonged to Xiao Ziyang.


    Changge spun around in a circle, feeling that everything here could only be described with one word: exquisite, very ingenious and very unique!


    She even intentionally pulled up the curtain tied to the pillar to look at it again and again. It was so fine that it was hard to tell if the stitches had been sewn.


    Longsong felt a sense of novelty. The two beautiful prawns covered their mouths and giggled, as if mocking her ignorance.


    Chang Ge didn''t take it to heart, but hurriedly nodded and replied, "Thank you my two elder sisters, I really like it."


    The two of them poured another cup of tea for Chang Ge before leaving.


    Once they left, Zhang Ge closed the door, and took out the bottle from his waist: Wu Tong, Wu Tong, are you inside?


    As soon as he finished speaking, a strand of green smoke emerged from the bottle. Wu Tong was still wearing the appearance of a pure and white scholar with a red lantern in hand. He rubbed his eyes, unable to help himself from being astonished when he saw his surroundings: "This, this is the Dragon Palace?"


    Chang Ge nodded his head hurriedly. "Yes, yes. Have you been here before?"


    Wu Tong shook his head and denied it: "I don''t remember, I just thought that this was the Dragon Palace."


    Chang Ge said, "Will you be affected if you stay here? Although it is daytime outside, the sea water blocks the sunlight. The light here is from the Night Pearls and other precious stones."


    Wu Tong shook his head: The Upper Immortal is very thoughtful, Wu Tong is fine here, the East Sea is a place where spirit energy is gathered, Wu Tong did not have much energy in the bottle gourd just now, but now that he came out and absorbed so much spirit energy, he immediately felt refreshed.


    Chang Ge walked around his room. Seeing that there were a few low stools near the window, he walked over to put the stools together and took a blanket from the bed. He said, "You can sleep here tonight.


    She couldn''t find a suitable excuse, so she said that it wasn''t spirit energy nor demonic energy. She could only randomly make up a physique.


    Wu Tong smiled as he stopped her, "If you don''t mind about the Upper Immortal, I won''t need to sleep at night. I''ll just sit here.


    Chang Ge was a bit disappointed and felt a bit of heartache in his eyes: "If a person can''t even sleep, then it would be too pitiful."


    I am no longer human. Wu Tong lowered his eyes slightly: "My body has already fallen into a long slumber. In exchange, Wu Tong''s soul will never be able to rest in peace."


    This topic was somewhat heavy, and Chang Ge thought of himself. Even though she was still young, there would still be a day of eternal rest. Even if she cultivated to become a deity, she would still have to face the death of her family members.


    When she thought of the day where she would see her own father, mother, and Gu Yinfeng''s bodies being buried in a coffin, she felt a sharp pain in her heart and couldn''t help but feel depressed.


    Just as Zhang Ge placed the blanket back on the bed, she heard a loud bang outside. She looked at the timid Wu Tong and cursed.


    Gu Changge flew into the air and crashed into the two doors. With the Moon Song in her hand, he rushed out and crashed into a furry object!


    Her first reaction was to quickly retract Yue Yong, but she was still a step too late. The explosion of the sword qi seemed to be just about to injure the person, a soft net blocked her sword force, causing her to roll onto the ground and keep her sword.


    Dragon, Dragon King!


    In embarrassment, Chang Ge was a bit anxious. With a stiff smile, he greeted, "I, I thought it was a thief."


    The Dragon King once again burst out into laughter, his thick beard trembling uncontrollably. How could there be a thief in the crystal palace? It''s just that you look like you''ve been spied on. What are you closing the door for in the broad daylight?


    With that, he was about to go in. Zhang Ge shifted his feet and blocked the door, saying, "A girl''s room. It''s not good for Prince Long to go in."


    The Dragon King raised his beard and chuckled, "You''ve only been in my Dragon Palace for a few hours, and already you''re the host, and I''m the guest?" Immortal Lord Ziyang, look at this, what does this mean?


    Xiao Ziyang walked out from behind the Dragon King''s huge body. Zhang Ge was so scared that he trembled, pointing at the room and then the bottle gourd on her waist, indicating that Wu Tong was inside.


    Xiao Ziyang''s expression did not look too good. He felt that Chang Ge was being rude, but she did not think that letting Wu Tong out was wrong. She told the whole story to the Dragon King.


    The Dragon King seemed to like this reckless little girl, and wasn''t angry. She only warned her not to let Wu Tong wander around, in case the guests came tomorrow and took him in like a ghost, and he would be burnt to ashes.


    Longsong nodded happily. He began to feel that this Prince Long wasn''t that ugly after all.


    Early the next morning, guests from far away came to pay their respects. Chang Ge leaned on the windowsill and watched as various deities broke through the water. They had all sorts of uneven beauty, but most of them had the air of a fairy.


    She had thought that these immortals would be like the ones she had seen in the Qinghua Sect, full of golden light that filled the sky. They were like dragons that could not be seen, but she couldn''t help but feel disappointed when she saw that there weren''t many regions around them other than the mortal world where they didn''t die in the water.


    Just like Chang Ge, Wu Tong also leaned against the window and peeked outside. It was just that he was very careful with his expression and he was a little afraid of Xiao Ziyang who was sitting there.


    Xiao Ziyang drank her tea and only raised her head when Zhang Ge was in front of him, looking at the little girl with a weird look.


    What''s wrong?


    Does Immortal Lord prepare a birthday present for the Dragon King?


    Xiao Ziyang was startled. A hint of suspicion flashed across her eyes that were as calm as the moonlight: birthday present?


    He had been a deity for too long and had been isolated from the outside world for too long. How could he, who had never participated in any group activities before, still remember to pay his birthday respects?


    Chang Ge''s shoulders dropped in a disheartened manner: "I saw those people carrying things and felt that we were missing something, that is, an important and important birthday present!"


    Seeing how serious the girl in front of him was, he also felt that it was impolite. Frowning, he took out a crystal clear ruyi from his palm: "Is this thing feasible?"


    Chang Ge''s eyes were filled with worship, it seemed like Immortal Lord''s Stone Cauldron had accumulated a lot of treasures: What is this thing made of? Could it be a crystal? Even though the crystal is a valuable item, it has to be outside. Just look at this dragon palace, it''s known as the crystal palace, so you can see that it doesn''t lack crystals.


    Listening to her blabbering on for a long time, Xiao Ziyang finally revealed a faint smile: This is not hot air.


    Changge strangely stretched out her hand and touched it. Before she could even get close, she felt a thousand year cold air wrap around her fingers. "What treasure is this?"

 C54

    What treasure is this?


    Could it be an ice jade pillow? Wu Tong walked over from behind, but did not dare to get too close to Xiao Ziyang.


    Xiao Ziyang raised his hand and gave it to Chang Ge: "I don''t have any impression of him anymore. If possible, I''ll give this to him."


    He had even forgotten the name of this treasure. It could be seen that this treasure was just trash in Xiao Ziyang''s Stone Cauldron.


    She carefully received the ice jade pillow, and after finding a piece of silk to wrap the gift, she happily said: Immortal Lord will rest here.


    Xiao Ziyang knew that she was curious about everything regarding Immortal and wanted to gain some experience as well. She nodded her head and promised, then urged her to keep Wu Tong in the bottle gourd.


    Seeing her leave happily, the smile on her face gradually disappeared. If this girl knew his purpose in coming here, would she hate him?


    But for her good, it didn''t matter if she hated him, she would understand her own good intentions when she grew up.


    Wu Tong, what''s an ice jade pillow? I see you seem to know a lot about this thing.


    The red gourd emitted a little light, and Wu Tong''s voice came from inside: "Although it''s called a pillow, it''s actually not too bad, it''s just a bed crushing wish, a few years ago I saw a rich merchant who obtained this thing in his house, this ice jade pillow is very magical, mortals can live forever if they want to live forever, immortals can get their immortal''s power, and immortals can even use it to live as long as the heavens, but I have only heard of the effects of reviving the dead from the legends."


    Through the coral garden in front, she could already see the front hall. Now, she could already hear the Immortal winding around her ears from afar.


    Then the Dragon King would probably like the Immortal Lord''s gift.


    Zhang Ge looked at the bag in his hand and felt really happy. He just wanted to walk. With a "peng" sound, he bumped into a firm chest and almost cried out.


    When he raised his head and saw the man in the wide robe in front of him, he took two steps back in surprise and examined him from head to toe.


    The person in front of him was dressed in a white robe with wide sleeves and black silk edges, appearing somewhat strange.


    The man had a head full of snow-like silver hair that was tied up high on his head, his hair flowed down to his waist, but his face was very pretty. If one were to say that Xiao Ziyang was an unreachable fairy, then the person in front of him was filled with a kind of unconcealable nobility.


    His beauty was not as hard as a man''s, it had a touch of gentleness to it. His sword-like eyebrows were raised to his temples, and his pair of silver eyes blinked. He somewhat thoughtfully looked at Chang Ge''s face.


    Chang Ge estimated that this man seemed to have a head of white hair, but he didn''t look old at all. He might even be in his twenties. However, he might also be a deity. It was unknown whether he lived for thousands of years.


    Sorry... Chang Ge apologized for his rudeness and decided to take a detour.


    However, the silver-haired man extended his hand and grabbed her collar. "Where did this little demoness come from?"


    Although she didn''t know any immortal arts, she still wore the clothes from Qinghua Sect. Furthermore, she had a straight and handsome face, so how could she have become a demoness?


    Let me go, I''m not a witch! I''m here to pay my respects to the Dragon King.


    The silver-haired man raised his eyebrows as he looked at the bundle in her hands. His expression was arrogant, but there was a hint of contempt in his tone. "I didn''t know that even the little demoness would dare to casually enter the Eastern Ocean''s Crystal Palace."


    Zhang Ge didn''t want to argue with this person, so he carried the gift and walked towards the front hall. However, the silver-haired man still refused to forgive him: "Even if you aren''t a witch, there are still things that you shouldn''t have in the bottle hanging around your waist. Hand that bottle over to me!"


    stepped on her sword and quickly broke through the water, hateful, this man was so aggressive, and yet he still wanted Wu Tong, but in any case, this was still the Crystal Palace, she did not want to cause trouble for the Immortal Lord and the Dragon King, so she decided to use thirty-six strategies to leave. She could not afford to offend him, and could not afford to avoid him.


    The Imperial Sword Technique was quite useful. In the blink of an eye, the Imperial Sword Technique had arrived in front of the main hall. The various deities that came to pay their respects were gathered at the entrance of the main hall.


    Zhang Ge didn''t expect Yue Yong to fly so fast, when she finally reacted, she had already charged into the crowd with her sword in tow. The deities were unable to dodge in time, they cried out in alarm, only to see a petite body falling from the sword, hugging a bundle.


    The crowd quickly retreated, tenderly clearing a wide path for her, letting her roll on the ground for a long time before she stopped.


    Chang Ge''s first reaction was to check if the bag in his embrace was still alive, and also to check if Wu Tong, who was inside the bottle, was safe. Just as he let out a breath of relief, he saw that all the immortal masters were looking at her with a strange expression, and then lowered their heads in panic.


    She was wearing the clothes for Qinghua Sect, so it didn''t matter if she lost face herself, it wouldn''t be good if she lost face for Qinghua Sect.


    No matter what, he was still a member of Immortal Lord, so he definitely could not lose face for him.


    This disciple pays his respects to the immortal elders. She cupped her fist and bowed before quickly hiding into the hall with her tail between her legs.


    The immortal in the hall was chatting happily and did not notice the accident that happened outside. Changge''s eyes turned and saw an old turtle writing down a list with a brush. She hurriedly went up, but did not know how to address him.


    Sage...


    The old turtle lazily lifted his eyes and glanced at her. He was just an ordinary mortal, yet he actually called her Immortal Elder. Interesting, truly interesting.


    What do you want?


    Zhang Ge hurriedly gave the package in front of him: This is Immortal Lord''s birthday present to Prince Long.


    The old turtle lazily rubbed his chair against it, gesturing for his subordinates to accept the gift. He then yawned and said: Immortal Lord? I wonder who your Immortal Lord is, which immortal mountain has a cave within.


    Xiao ¡­ Ziyang. For the first time, Chang Ge called out his full name, and he wasn''t used to it: Yuxiao Kongque Mountain!


    When the old turtle heard the first three words, his whole body shivered, and he almost shrunk back into his turtle shell. However, he was still too old, so he had to pull back his spine a bit.


    Longsong quickly nodded and said, "That''s right."


    Being looked at in a new light also made her feel a sense of superiority.


    The old turtle''s expression instantly changed, from cold to somewhat fawning on Ziyang: Look, this Immortal Lord Ziyang is already very fortunate to be able to come here, why did she bring such a gift, I absolutely cannot accept this gift, the Dragon King will slap his servant''s face even after knowing about it.


    As he spoke, he was about to give the gift to Chang Ge.


    Zhang Ge knew that he was just being polite, and laughed as he rejected the gift. Seeing that Old Turtle had finally accepted his gift, he touched the brush to his mouth and quickly wrote down Xiao Ziyang''s name, then let Zhang Ge say his greetings to Ziyang.


    The moment the long song agreed, the unhappiness from before was immediately thrown away.


    Now that she had learnt her lesson, with so many people here, she did not dare to be rash while walking. She was afraid that if she bumped into another unreasonable person, calling her Little Demon Girl would be fine, but if she discovered Wu Tong''s existence and wanted to snatch him away, it would be terrible.

 C55

    When they left the main hall, Chang Ge saw that the shrimp soldiers and crab generals had already started setting up the banquet''s living room. The delicacies they were carrying were all dishes they had never seen before. He couldn''t help but look forward to the banquet''s early start.


    If she could, she hoped that she could bring some souvenirs from the bottom of the sea. Otherwise, when she returned home and told her parents and brother that she had been to the Dragon Palace, and even ate Dragon Palace food, they would definitely not believe it.


    But Xiao Ziyang still had to speak about the souvenirs, and as such, Chang Ge walked towards the place they were staying.


    Unfortunately, this crystal palace was very large. When she came, she had an eye-catching main hall as a reference point. As long as she walked in this direction, she would be able to walk, but when she left, she had the feeling that she had lost her way.


    The gourd at his waist began to emit a faint light as Wu Tong said from within the bottle: Upper Immortal, do you want Wu Tong to come out and find the way for you? Although Wu Tong could not remember what happened a long time ago, he remembered the road that had passed by before his eyes quite clearly.


    Chang Ge shook his head to indicate that he didn''t need to. There were many immortals here, so they would definitely take you in as a demon if you came out. When that happens, forget about reincarnating, you won''t even be able to keep your current appearance.


    It was said that it was a terrifying thing to turn into ashes, and a taboo to demons and immortals.


    Wu Tong said again: Then I will use my spirit energy to sense it and point the way for Upper Immortal.


    Chang Ge was a bit worried. "If it''s too much of a struggle, then forget it. I can ask the others ¡­" "Ah!


    She cried out in alarm and retreated, but the undercurrent still struck her chest, causing her to cough a few times. After the waves calmed down, she saw the man standing proudly on the coral.


    The silver hair on the top of the man''s head hung down to his waist, and his clear and cold expression was somewhat similar to Xiao Ziyang''s.


    However, Xiao Ziyang''s calmness and calmness was something that he would never be able to imitate.


    The man looked at Gu Changge and said: My guess is right, if you don''t want to die, then hand over the thing in your Spirit Demon Bottle to me.


    His arrogant words made Chang Ge extremely disgusted: So what if I don''t give it to you, you want to kill me? This is the East Sea. With so many immortals watching here, even if you kill me, you won''t be able to escape.


    The silver-haired man looked down at her condescendingly and said, "You talk too much. There is no one who can stop me from doing what I want to do, not to mention exterminating a demoness like you."


    Why do you keep saying that I''m a witch! Chang Ge, you''re the evil one if you''re angry! I am human!


    The man frowned and flew down, his loose clothes flaring up from the sea water. He walked closer to Zhang Ge and said, "Really? It''s just that your murderous aura is heavier than a demon''s. You''re a good material for my cultivation."


    Therefore, in one day, Gu Changge went from being a human to being a ''spirit'', and from being a spirit to being ''material''!


    If you hand over the bottle, I can spare your life.


    I will not give it to you. People like you who view life as grass will definitely get what they deserve.


    After she finished speaking, she quickly ran towards the other path. It was still the same move from before, thirty-six moves was the best move.


    But this time, it didn''t seem as if it was going to work. Just as she took a step, the man in embroidered clothes suddenly appeared in front of her without a trace. He didn''t look at how she moved, but he did block her way.


    Longsong quickly made his way to the other side of the road, and just the same, she was stopped.


    Was he going to deal with him here today?


    The man in embroidered clothing walked closer and closer to her. Seeing her stubbornly raise her face, the man''s face revealed an extremely impatient expression: Hand over the Demon Gathering Bottle.


    Chang Ge firmly replied: "No, this is my item. You can neither take it nor force it."


    You have to give me the things in the bottle, so I can get rid of them!


    Zhang Ge was afraid that this "Immortal" who hated evildoers truly planned to turn Wu Tong into ashes, so he quickly changed his words: "Of course I know to eradicate it, it''s just that this is my thing, if you want to eradicate it, I should do so too. Although I do not have any spiritual energy, destroying a mere evil ghost is not a problem."


    The silver-haired man raised his eyebrows, clearly not believing her. He once again extended his hand and said, "Give it to me. I will let him die at his own place. As the material for my cultivation, he should feel honored."


    Cultivation materials?


    When Changge was in Qinghua, there were some books about flowers, plants, birds and beasts, and even demons and ghosts. When she cultivated, she would absorb some external spiritual energy to take shortcuts and increase her cultivation.


    This method of absorbing external spiritual energy was nothing more than to subdue a few evil demons and ghosts and divert their cultivation to his own in order to help him fly to the Immortal Realm as soon as possible.


    Thinking up to here, Chang Ge couldn''t help but mock him, "You call me a demoness, but you aren''t an immortal either!"


    These words had no effect on the silver-haired man in front of him. The man was as cold as ever, "If you don''t give it to me, you can replace him and become my cultivation material."


    Long Ge''s eyes flashed. She suddenly grabbed his neck and shouted loudly: "Help!"


    These three words clearly had a strong killing power. Even in his dreams, the silver-haired man would never have imagined that this little girl trapped in his palm would actually shamelessly use such a woman''s self-defense technique.


    Changge''s roar did have some effect. The first to arrive was the group of immortals who were chatting at the entrance of the temple. In the blink of an eye, the coral garden was filled to the brim.


    What''s wrong? What''s wrong?


    Who was calling for help?


    What had happened on such a good day?


    Was this girl crying for help? What''s the matter, girl?


    Zhang Ge pointed at the silver-haired man and said, "He ¡ª"


    Aiya! An old deity with a white beard laughed with a look of love on his face. He couldn''t help but raise his hand to pat this man''s back, but he was easily dodged by the silver-haired man.


    It''s really Sir Bai Ze. A woman in her thirties looked at him shyly.


    Bai Ze? Aiya, brat, you''ve been hiding in the cave and training for a thousand years, you''ve really missed me so much! There was also a brother who directly pounced on him. It was obvious that he also did not have the strength to pounce on him.


    This brat seemed to be quite popular. The crowd quickly forgot about Changge''s cry for help, but this was exactly what she wanted.


    To be honest, how could she quarrel with anyone on Prince Long''s birthday? It wouldn''t be good if everyone knew about it.


    Seeing that the man named Bai Ze was surrounded by the other immortals and seemed to be very spoiled, Zhang Ge covered his mouth with his hands and quietly left under the cold gaze.


    She wanted to laugh, wanted to laugh out loud, because seeing this person being humiliated made her feel extremely happy.


    He caught a shrimp soldier who came to watch and followed him back to his residence. Before he even entered the door, he saw Xiao Ziyang dressed in fluttering clothes standing in the middle of the hall looking towards the door.


    Chang Ge shook his head, the happiness on his face could not be hidden. Was Immortal Lord concerned about her? It must be!

 C56

    To the right of him sat the emissary from the sky, and to the left sat Xiao Ziyang, who looked up to the heavens. When the crowd heard that Xiao Ziyang had accepted the fierce and dry body, they all expressed their admiration once again.


    The atmosphere in the crystal palace was just right. The sound of silk crackling and music dancing could be heard. The heavenly music along with the beauty had completely enchanted the group of immortals.


    The only thing that caused Gu Changge to be dissatisfied was that the man who provoked her today was sitting right beside him!


    Dressed in a gorgeous white dress with black thread lining, the texture of the material feels very good.


    Other than the beauties present, many other deities were dressed in white. However, in Chang Ge''s eyes, these deities had already lost to Xiao Ziyang in terms of looks, let alone their celestial looks.


    Thinking about this, she giggled at Xiao Ziyang.


    The latter raised her wine cup and turned around to glance at the little girl she had brought with her. Shaking her head helplessly, she extended a hand to gently brush away the soup that was at the corner of her mouth.


    Zhang Ge ignored the food he learnt at home and enthusiastically placed the dishes on his plate onto Xiao Ziyang''s plate: Immortal Lord, try it, it''s very tasty.


    Putting down the jade cup with her slender white fingers and picking up the chopsticks, she picked up the dish and put it into her mouth. Although he couldn''t taste anything special, he still agreed, "It''s indeed delicious. If you like it, you can eat more."


    Zhang Ge nodded her head, then waved the red liquid in the jade wine cup in front of him: Immortal Lord, is this wine? Why is it different from yours?


    The color of the wine in Xiao Ziyang''s cup had a hint of light green. It was unknown whether it was because of the wine or because of something, but that light green color emitted a kind of wine aroma, giving people a very light feeling.


    Xiao Ziyang said: What you drink is fruit wine, drink less, and you won''t get drunk.


    This was the first time Chang Ge drank red wine. In the past, during festivals in the capital, the ladies would drink red wine as well.


    She picked up the wine cup and took a sip. It was hard to tell what the taste was, but she felt the strong aroma of the wine explode in her mouth. However, it was not as hot or spicy as the wine.


    When the fragrance of the wine had dispersed, the fragrance of the melon and fruit once again reverberated through his lungs.


    Xiao Ziyang couldn''t help but take another sip as she looked at her with a thoughtful expression.


    Not long after, the crystal palace became extremely noisy. Coupled with the drunkenness of the people, the sounds of them playing the music could barely be heard.


    The Old Dragon King was surrounded by a group of people, like stars surrounding the moon, and beside Xiao Ziyang was also a group of deities who had come to pay respects.


    He had never paid attention to trivial matters. Other than going to the mortal realm to capture demons, he spent the majority of his time at the Sunset Peak, so many people did not dare to recognize him when he first appeared at the Dragon King''s birthday banquet.


    Amongst all the celestial Buddhas in the sky, who was the one who defeated Ziyang? The answer was zero. When these so-called immortals found out that they were not seeing things, they couldn''t wait to curry favor with them.


    Fortunately, these people had already forgotten about the song, so she took the chance to pick out an unknown bean from the plate and put it into the bottle. Then she said softly: Wu Tong, Immortal Lord said that eating these dishes will increase the spirit energy.


    The bottle lit up, and Wu Tong accepted it.


    Zhang Ge then happily brought out food for Wu Tong to eat on the plate in front of his. Just when she was extremely busy, a spoon filled with a few beans was given to her.


    Zhang Ge looked up along the spoon, only to see a strong hand with a white robe on her wrist. The edge of the white robe was inlaid with black edges.


    Xiao Ziyang was in the middle of speaking with someone, and quickly supported her. Her brows furrowed as she asked: "What''s wrong?"


    Chang Ge''s head shook very quickly, but his gaze was still fixated on Bai Ze.


    Bai Ze raised his charming eyebrows, and extended his spoon towards her with dissatisfaction: I see that you have been picking beans to eat, I will not eat beans, you eat beans.


    The weasel wished the chicken a happy new year.


    Chang Ge shook his head. "Thank you for your kindness. I won''t eat other people''s food."


    Xiao Ziyang looked at Bai Ze, her expression somewhat cold. He asked him: "You''re out of seclusion?"


    Bai Ze threw the beans into Chang Ge''s plate and hummed a word: Un.


    Zhang Ge gloomily picked up the chopsticks and placed each bean into a small plate beside the bone. It wasn''t until she finished picking that she discovered the disharmony between Xiao Ziyang and Xiao Ziyang.


    From time to time, the two of them would look at each other. Their eyes were not friendly.


    Seeing how this arrogant little girl had taken out all the beans he had given, Bai Ze snorted coldly: It''s your fortune that I can give you food.


    It''s a pity that I''m a lowly person and don''t have such good fortune. Chang Ge retorted coldly.


    The wine cup between Bai Ze''s fingers did not move, but the wine inside it started to ripple intensely, as though it was going to spew out at any time.


    His expression was filled with contempt and anger, but in the end, he suppressed it and heavily placed the wine cup on the table.


    The song and dance came to an end. The deities who had eaten their fill stood up one by one and greeted each other in groups of three to five. To be honest, all the deities present had outstanding looks.


    Other than those immortals who were born with an immortal womb and were able to marry and have their children continue their Immortal, those mortals who ascended to become immortals were not able to marry and have their own children.


    And Bai Ze was not a mortal cultivator, so he was favored by all the women present.


    He was sitting in front of his desk, drinking one cup after another.


    Regardless of whether it was the dancers or the fairy, all of them smiled as they poured wine for him. However, he didn''t seem to see it at all. Occasionally, he snorted a word out of his nose. His attitude was extremely arrogant.


    Chang Ge didn''t deliberately observe this person''s movements, it was just that she wanted to protect Wu Tong who was in the bottle, so she couldn''t help but not look at him.


    Immortal Lord, is Bai Ze a demon?


    Xiao Ziyang looked at Zhang Ge, then looked at Bai Ze who was surrounded by many women, and slowly shook his head: Not a Goblin, he is the Ancient Divine Beast, Bai Ze.


    Bai Ze?


    She knew very little about the ancient Divine Beast, but from his arrogant attitude, he knew that this person must have a high status in the Immortal World.


    But what did all this have to do with Gu Changge? After the Dragon King''s birthday banquet ended, she would return to Qing Hua. She might not be able to see this arrogant Divine Beast again in her life.


    To be honest, she didn''t have a good impression of a man who viewed his life like grass.


    Immortal talent like Xiao Ziyang, who had a merciful heart, was a role model that she, Gu Changge, revered and wanted to follow for her entire life!


    Bai Ze''s eyes looked over, only to see the little girl looking at Xiao Ziyang with respect, while the latter had changed to an indifferent and arrogant look, with a gentle smile on her mouth. She turned her ear and listened to what she had to say, then followed up with another few sentences.


    He couldn''t help but snort coldly. What a beautiful picture of a master and disciple pair.


    Bai Ze raised his head and drank another cup of wine. The goddess by his side quickly filled his cup, and as for what the goddess had said in his ear, he didn''t need to listen.

 C57

    As the birthday feast drew to a close, and Xiao Ziyang was unable to move, Zhang Ge took out a dish of fruits and carefully squeezed through the cracks.


    As soon as they left the hall, they could see endless coral patches of different colors and ranges of height. Plants that grew at the bottom of the water would be able to pull out their graceful bodies and dance within the coral clusters.


    Some of the immortals were either joking, others were feeding the fish or just sitting in the pavilions and seriously playing chess.


    Every step Zhang Ge took, he threw a fruit into the bottle gourd on his waist. Wu Tong seemed to like the food in the Dragon Palace a lot, maybe the spirit energy contained inside would help him recover his memories, Zhang Ge thought.


    After walking for a while, he saw a white-haired old man sitting on a white jade railing, fishing. A bright red cherry was hooked onto the fishing hook.


    He threw the fishing hook far away, and this silver thread and the fishing hook drifted in the blue sea. After the greedy little fish caught the hook, he calmly took back the fishing line and untied the fishing hook from the little fish''s mouth.


    The fishes at the bottom of the sea were all in all different shapes. Zhang Ge was leaning on the railing, staring blankly at them. Suddenly, he heard the old man who was fishing nearby chuckle and said, "Little girl Gu, can you give this old man a piece of fish food?"


    Chang Ge was startled. It was only after a long while did she realize that he was calling her. Out of courtesy towards the old man, she quickly picked up a small fruit from the plate and handed it to him.


    Fine, fine, fine. I''m sure you can catch a big fish with this fish food!


    The old man laughed as he threw the hook out once again. This time, there was no more animosity in Zhang Ge''s words. He moved closer to Zhang Tie and focused on the different kinds of fish that were circling around the fish food.


    If she hadn''t made a trip to the Dragon Palace, she really wouldn''t have known that the scenery under the water was this spectacular. It was a truly magical world.


    A long fish with a shining spine caught the hook. When the fish realized that it had fallen into a trap, it shook its head and wagged its tail non-stop, struggling non-stop. Bubbles continuously bubbled out of the churning sea water.


    Hahaha, it really isn''t easy to deal with. Come, little girl Gu, quickly take this disobedient little thing down.


    As he said this, the white-bearded old man had already retracted his fishing line. Unfortunately, the fish''s strength was also great. This slippery thing not only kept shaking its head and wagging its tail, but also gave off an even more intense light on its back.


    She put down the plate in a fluster and was about to unhook the hook when the fish''s tail hit her. She gritted her teeth and used all her strength to hug the slippery fish. Before she could laugh, the fish was already charging towards her.


    Don''t know what''s good for you!


    The sound of swords slashing through space followed. Zhang Ge only saw the ripples on the water beside him as if being split apart by a sword. A stream of air slid past her, and the fish in her hands quickly shot out, dragging a broken string.


    Zhang Ge turned around and saw the person who spoke. The enemies had a narrow path and it was this Ancient Divine Beast ¡ª ¡ª Bai Ze.


    Bai Ze''s white robes fluttered as he stepped on the air. He was currently standing in the water and the sword qi was sent out by him.


    Heh! Heavenly Sovereign family''s little fellow.


    The white-bearded old man retracted his fishing line. "You''ve been in seclusion for so many years, yet you still don''t know how to respect your elders and children. Hurry up and compensate this old man with a fishing line!"


    The old man used his seniority to act like a scoundrel, but his tone was full of mockery.


    Bai Ze walked over in the air, stood on the railing and said coldly: "I have saved this girl''s life. That fish was originally a distant relative of the Dragon King.


    Chang Ge didn''t think much of it and acted as if he didn''t hear the man''s words. He smiled at the white-bearded old man, his expression calm without the slightest ripple. Then, she picked out a small fruit from the plate and fed it to the fish outside the railings.


    The white-bearded old man was no longer angry. He cast another spell to extend the fishing line. According to what you said, which fish or shrimp in the sea is not related to the old dragon?


    Bai Ze looked at Gu Changge coldly and said: "Old man, do you know who this girl is?


    The old man shook his head and started to calculate. Could it be the princess that Old Dragon got?


    Changge, she''s clearly wearing a daoist robe, okay! Did the princess dress like this?


    Bai Ze didn''t mind the old man''s act of playing the fool: She is Xiao Ziyang''s disciple.


    The old man thought for a long time and muttered to himself for a long time. In the end, he slapped his thigh as if he had just awoken from a dream: A brat from Heavenly Sovereign! From what I see, you want to take advantage of a beautiful girl?!


    Chang Ge was confused. What was this and what was this?! Why didn''t she understand?


    Bai Ze raised his eyebrow, and looked down at his: "Old fellow, did you forget that when we were in the peach forest at the feast, you gave me a marriage? Yuanshi Heavenly Sovereign is the witness, you said, in the future, you will marry Xiao Ziyang''s first female disciple, what nonsense is that?"


    Zhang Changge felt her temples throbbing as colorful fireworks flashed in front of her eyes, making her dizzy. What was this!?


    It was just that you were still young then, and Ziyang had just become an immortal not long ago. The world has changed, who would have thought that today would happen, hahahahaha.


    Bai Ze folded his arms across his chest, looked at Gu Changge, and said: I have married her, and reluctantly took the difficult part. On the other hand, the baleful aura on her body is enough for me to use.


    Changge curled her lips and did not look at him. Her indifferent attitude almost annoyed Bai Ze.


    Bai Ze landed on the ground, slowly approached the petite girl and said: "It is your fortune that I am willing to marry you, you can''t be so happy that you can''t speak, right?


    Ai, shameless people are invincible in this world.


    Longsong threw out a fruit and called to the fish in the sea like a bird to come to her side to eat, watching the fish from their own head, feet, and back, only very magical.


    Bai Ze''s question did not get a response, causing him to immediately become angry, but the old man could not help but laugh as he glanced at Zhang Ge.


    I''m talking to you, can''t you hear me?! Bai Ze almost wanted to stare a hole in Chang Ge''s body.


    Gu Changge shrugged her shoulders lazily: I heard you, but I don''t think there''s a need to reply.


    It seemed that in her eyes, the fish that were fighting for food looked better than her, so he would definitely not allow that, so Bai Ze did not hesitate to extend his hand and pull her lower jaw without hesitation.


    You damned girl!


    Chang Ge quickly opened his hand and used it to retreat backwards. He then tiptoed and stood on top of the white jade railings. Although his expression was not good, he wasn''t angry at all.


    Don''t touch me!


    Bai Ze''s interest was piqued. "I would like to see how capable Xiao Ziyang''s disciple is!"


    With that, a huge wave rose from beneath his feet, and a deep blue light shone out of the water that could not be seen clearly. Bai Ze''s white robe fluttered in the wind, and the long sword in his hand emitted a blue light that was accompanied by a killing intent as it flew towards Gu Changge.


    Zhang Ge''s face turned pale with fright, he anxiously pulled out the Moon chant to barely defend himself. With a ''kacha'' sound, a crack appeared on the Moon chant''s sword blade.

 C58

    Yue Yong, her Yue Yong!


    No, this is her only sword, and it is also the divine tool that automatically resonates with her. If it is destroyed, she can''t control the sword to go to Sunset Peak, she can''t cultivate the heart curse, and she can''t cultivate martial arts and qi!


    Chang Ge was forced to retreat, but she suddenly let go of the sword and threw it away.


    Bai Ze''s eyes were wide opened, in the torrent, he was already unable to stop the sword''s momentum, without Yue Yong''s obstruction, the sword''s killing intent rushed towards Gu Changge!


    Without waiting for Changge to open her mouth wide and helpless, she felt like her body was quickly being carried away. A gust of air blocked Bai Ze''s attack, and in the end, Bai Ze stopped.


    Gu Changge was still in a state of shock when she was placed on the ground by the person in front of him. She looked at the person in front of him whose elegant white clothes were fluttering as she slowly lowered her head.


    Immortal Lord! Her voice trembled.


    Xiao Ziyang turned her head to look at Gu Changge. Her extremely beautiful and handsome eyebrows revealed a bit of worry, and the bright white light around him dimmed, covering his killing intent.


    Bai Ze realised in shock that he had lost his composure, but after feeling nervous, he recovered his cool attitude and started to criticize Zhang Ge: "Everything is fine, why did you throw the sword away!"


    Only then did Zhang Ge recover from Xiao Ziyang''s gaze, she anxiously brought the sword back and checked it carefully, but luckily the sword blade only had a slight crack, the spirit energy on the sword did not decrease, instead because she was in the East Sea recently and her body was stained with spirit energy, causing the sword spirit to increase greatly.


    Chang Ge didn''t say anything. She didn''t want to be looked down upon in Tsinghua University, much less in the East China Sea.


    Pretending that he did not know how to use the sword was not shameful, but if the immortal arts were not good, then it would be shameful, and she would definitely lose face for Xiao Ziyang.


    Hmph, could it be that Xiao Ziyang''s disciple does not even know any immortal arts? Bai Ze laughed coldly.


    Who said I don''t know how to! Of course I will! Chang Ge quibbled, and her little face was slightly flushed.


    I say, you little brat from Heavenly Sovereign, don''t make things difficult for Gu Lass. When you were her age, you were still stuck in Heavenly Sovereign''s sleeves.


    The old man who was still fishing was not affected by the battle just now. He put down his fishing rod and cupped his fists towards Xiao Ziyang: "Brother Ziyang, long time no see."


    Xiao Ziyang returned the greeting with a cupped fist: Mysterious Sage, Zhang Ge has caused you trouble.


    Gu Changge could not help but pout her small mouth, she did not want to add to the trouble, she was just too lazy to bother with a self-righteous person, who knew that he would become angry and fight her! If she knew earlier, she would not have come here, staying by Xiao Ziyang''s side was better than anything!


    Hehe. The little guy from Heavenly Sovereign has grown up and wants to get married. Thinking that Gu Lass is your disciple, he came to this old matchmaker to testify.


    Xiao Ziyang''s expression was a little displeased, and Changge realized that in the past few days that she had been by his side, the compassionate and cold Immortal Lord''s expression had unexpectedly become rich.


    Chang Ge was not my disciple.


    Gu Changge lowered her head and played with the corner of her clothes. If that''s not the case, then she had to remind her at all times.


    , Immortal Lord said that she would never take in a disciple again. You little fellow in the Heavenly Sovereign family, if you really like the Gu girl, you might as well marry her. This old man is willing to be a witness.


    Who wants to marry her!


    Who wants to marry him!


    The two of them spoke at the same time, their charming eyes glaring fiercely at the pair of clear eyes. The two of them turned their heads to the side at the same time.


    If not for the fact that Immortal Lord''s disciple is better, I was afraid that if I were to marry someone else, they would break their promise to Immortal Lord at that time. I believe that Immortal Lord is not a blind man either, since this kind of person is rare enough in Qinghua, how could she possibly accept others as her disciples.


    She felt wronged in her heart, but being denied in front of Xiao Ziyang was what she cared about the most. What if Xiao Ziyang also felt that if she could not change his mind and did not want to take her as her disciple?


    Xiao Ziyang, however, was not affected by Bai Ze''s words. He walked towards Chang Ge and caressed her head with her hand: "Chang Ge is extraordinary, her intelligence might not even be on par with others."


    Was this a compliment?


    Zhang Ge raised his head and looked at Immortal Lord, who he admired and admired at the same time, and could not help but blush slightly.


    His smile was not ugly, but Bai Ze thought that his smiling appearance towards Xiao Ziyang was just an eyesore, it seemed like mortals were indeed blind!


    After the Dragon King''s birthday feast, Xiao Ziyang took Chang Ge and left. However, she was not in a rush to return to Qing Hua City, and instead brought Chang Ge to an immortal island in the Eastern Ocean.


    Pear trees were planted all over the island, and the pear blossoms that were as white as snow bloomed for hundreds of miles. As the wind blew, they flew all over the island, and then fell again, lingering on the clothes of the foreigners'' hair.


    She thought Xiao Ziyang had brought her here to play, so she was extremely excited in her heart. Even so, she did not dare show it on her face, afraid that she would break the tranquility of the place by jumping around in the Pear Blossom Forest.


    Not long after they left, they saw a small courtyard hidden in the depths of the forest.


    The gate to the courtyard was wide open. Inside the courtyard, under the same Pear Blossom Tree, Daoist Master Xuanqi was lying on a rocking chair, fanning himself with his gentle and kind eyes.


    Adept Xuanqi?


    She didn''t know why, but she had a good impression of this old man. The aged Upper Immortal of the Qinghua Sect would only make her feel fear, and the people in front of her wouldn''t scold her harshly, but they would even affectionately call her little girl Gu.


    As he arrived with Gu Changge, his beard trembled as he chuckled: "Gu girl, you''re here. How''s this old man''s Pear Garden?"


    Longsong quickly nodded. "Good, good, good, very beautiful. What''s the name of this island?"


    This is a long story, and the name of the island has a long history. As for that piece of history, I will slowly tell you when I have the time.


    Then tell me what this island is called first. There''s no problem, right?


    Taoist Xuan Qi smacked his forehead. "Aiya, didn''t I tell you that this island is called Li Dao Island?!"


    Pear Island? Because planted with a pear tree, it was called Pear Island? What kind of history could this be? Chang Ge shook his head.


    Xiao Ziyang politely sat down and chatted with Xuan Qi, and Chang Ge found a cool place to release Wu Tong. She picked up a handful of pear petals and blew them onto Wu Tong''s body, watching them fall from the sky.


    If Wu Tong had a body, his face would definitely turn red. He softly said.


    Zhang Ge grinned, then looked at Xiao Ziyang''s figure in a daze.

 C59

    No matter what kind of environment Xiao Ziyang was in, it would always be the most eye-catching. His expression was calm, and her white clothes shone brilliantly.


    As for those petals that had luckily stained his black hair, no matter how one looked at them, Zhang Ge really wanted to pluck them off.


    Sensing Chang Ge''s gaze, Xiao Ziyang looked in her direction. Seeing her smile that was like a flower, she no longer had the mood to smile.


    You haven''t told Gu Shenwei yet?


    Xiao Ziyang nodded her head: Time is of the essence, I didn''t have the time to say it.


    Even if time is not pressing, you will drag it to the end. Since time is short, why don''t you say it now and let her digest it.


    Xiao Ziyang frowned, as though she was in a difficult situation.


    Taoist Xuanqi simply said, "I see that this girl has some background, are you sure she has no fate with Qinghua?" Perhaps, in the future, she would be the one who would be the pillar of glory for the Qinghua Sect.


    Xiao Ziyang didn''t hesitate this time: Qinghua''s reputation doesn''t need to be spread far and wide, and it''s precisely because of her background that he couldn''t keep her in Qinghua.


    Daoist Master Xuanqi let out a breath of immortal qi and blew away the fallen flower in front of him. That flower swayed in the air before landing on the ground, blending together with the other pear blossoms. It was no longer to be found.


    Do you want this old man to reject the offer of such a good disciple, or do you want to decline the offer?


    Xiao Ziyang did not answer. If Chang Ge knew that he could not take Yue Yang as his master, would he be disappointed? Would there still be a smile on her bright little face?


    Yours Truly wished for her to be happy. Every day in Tsinghua University, she would walk on thin ice. Even if she were to laugh, she would also ¡­


    It also made his heart ache uncontrollably.


    Xuanqi shook his rocking chair for a long time before he stood up and said, "I''m afraid you haven''t drunk my hidden Pear Blossom Wine for three hundred years, right?"


    Xiao Ziyang''s expression changed slightly: If this time''s matter is not urgent and I have to hurry back, I will definitely drink some Pear Blossom Wine with you again and sleep well for a few more days.


    Hahaha! How could I have fallen asleep after trying for so long? Come, come, come!


    As he spoke, he took the lead to walk into the room. He even called Gu Changge who was in the pavilion and said: "Little girl Gu, let me give you a taste of the good stuff this old man made."


    Zhang Ge put Wu Tong back into his gourd and ran over happily: "What''s this good stuff?" Immortal Lord, what good stuff did Daoist Master Mystical get?


    Xiao Ziyang was helpless, she could only get up and enter with them.


    When the paper seal for the Pear Blossom Wine was opened, the entire room was filled with a faint but elegant fragrance. There was no wine''s taste, but rather the fragrance of pickled pears.


    The gluttony in Chang Ge''s stomach was pulled out. Her sensitive nose sniffed at the wine jug as she looked up in disappointment. "I thought it was dried fruit. So it was wine?"


    Taoist Xuanqi took out three porcelain bowls with blue and white glaze from his hands and placed them on the table. This wine was known as dreamless, and it was rather enjoyable to have a jar when one couldn''t sleep.


    As he said that, he held the wine jar and filled the bowls in front of the three people full. The rough wine bowls were not made out of exquisite wine cups, but Xiao Ziyang''s slender fingers had added a kind of luxurious taste to them.


    Xiao Ziyang looked at the bottle of wine that had a touch of gold floating in it, and her expression looked a little lonely: "Do you think you can forget it just because you''re asleep?


    Adept Xuanqi laughed heartily as he finished the wine in his bowl. Who said that this old man was numb to himself? There was always spring and autumn in the wine! Do you know this, Immortal Lord?


    Xiao Ziyang did not reply him. She merely took a small sip and placed the bowl back on the table.


    Taoist Xuanqi then looked at Chang Ge and said, "Little girl, why aren''t you drinking?"


    Gu Changge had always been observing their every movement and expression. The communication between the two of them had confused her. She looked at the wine in her bowl and slowly shook her head.


    I don''t drink.


    However, Xiao Ziyang said: It''s fine, just drink a little less.


    A happy expression appeared on Chang Ge''s face, but she would not hesitate to drink whatever Xiao Ziyang asked her to drink, even if it was a bowl full of poison. The facts proved that she was indeed willing to die for him.


    The wine''s aroma was not mellow and was tinged with a hint of sweetness.


    After the wine entered his stomach, a scorching heat came from his stomach and went straight to his mouth. He opened his mouth and could not help but stick out his tongue due to the strength of the wine.


    Taoist Xuanqi started laughing, and with a hint of ridicule and ridicule, he said: "This girl, this old man will treat you to a drink, if Xiao Ziyang lets you drink, you will drink so much, right!?" Hahaha!


    If Xiao Ziyang was not here, she would have stuffed everything she saw into her mouth. She wanted to stop the pungent smell that was rising from the bottom of her stomach.


    Xiao Ziyang lifted her hand, and used her fingertip to receive a droplet of sparkling tears from the corner of her eyes. Seeing her somewhat flustered expression, she said: "Maybe this wine is not suitable for you, it''s better not to drink it."


    Chang Ge nodded, his small hands continuously flapping his tongue.


    The little girl''s alcohol tolerance was not good, so Xuanqi was gloating while holding the small bowl and drinking with his beard covered with wine: Ziyang''s alcohol tolerance is not bad, when was the last time he was drunk?


    Xiao Ziyang did not say a word, and seemed to be deep in thought.


    Chang Ge said: In the future, if I can become Immortal Lord''s disciple, I must also train my tolerance for alcohol. When does Immortal Lord want to drink, I, as her disciple, can also accompany her to drink, wouldn''t it be more lively?


    These words startled both of them. Xuan Qi quickly regained his composure and teased: "What, this girl only wants to acknowledge you as her master?" Little girl Gu! Do you think this old man is worthy to be your master?


    Chang Ge stuck out his tongue: My master can only be Immortal Lord!


    There are countless people who want to take me as their master, why must I take you as my disciple?


    This unexpected sentence caused the smiles on the other two to freeze on their faces. Xuan Qi couldn''t help but shake his head as he inwardly lamented.


    Although he wanted him to make things clear to Gu Shenwei, who knew that he would say these hurtful words. Was it because he had lived for too long and didn''t understand the ways of the world, or was he trying to make this girl give up on his intentions ¡­


    Chang Ge thought she misheard, but the words continued to resound in her ears, over and over again.


    She was questioning herself, yes, there were so many people who wanted to take the Immortal Lord as their master, how could she become the Immortal Lord''s disciple?


    Heh heh, I am just a famed lazy mortal who everyone despises.


    Girl. Daoist Master Qi touched her head. Seeing that her expression wasn''t good, he immediately teased her, "Little girl Gu, are you looking down on me? This old man will be your master, and I still have to beg you for your help. Unfair, unfair!"


    Chang Ge let out a weak breath of cold air, "How can this be? It has only been others who have despised me."


    Xiao Ziyang expressionlessly looked at her as she got up and walked out of the room.


    The pear blossoms that filled the sky sprinkled all over his body. No one knew what he was thinking, but the young girl dressed in thin clothes behind him shifted her gaze away from him for the first time.

 C60

    Chang Ge picked up the unfinished wine on the table and gulped it down. It was already too late for Taoist Tianxin to stop him.


    Hot... As he spoke, tears streamed down his cheeks.


    She wiped away her tears with her sleeve and poured another bowl into the jar. After taking it away from her, she, Gu Changge, had already poured Xiao Ziyang''s bowl into her stomach.


    She choked on the spicy cough that came from her stomach, as if she was about to cough out her heart, liver, and lungs. Her face was covered in tears from the coughing.


    She looked up through her tears to see the man in white at the door. The man suddenly turned to look at her.


    She stretched out her hand, and her small hand was immediately held by the person who was rushing over.


    Xiao Ziyang''s hands were very cold, but they weren''t ice. This was enough for Chang Ge.


    Before she could say anything, she choked and said, The Immortal Lord ¡­ How can you accept me as your disciple? I will do it, but no matter what you say, I will definitely do it. Immortal Lord ¡­


    Xiao Ziyang held her tightly in her embrace with some heartache. She sat and stood up, the sunlight reflecting off his white and black hair.


    Gu Changge''s wail made a crack in his frozen heart, but his sense of reason still allowed him to turn around and leave with no regrets.


    Chang Ge fell asleep. This wine''s name was dreamless for a thousand years, it was truly powerful.


    Taoist Xuan Qi looked at his remaining half jar of wine. Although he was reluctant, he still put it down. If he was drunk too, who would take care of this little girl?


    Long Song woke up when the flowers on the island were almost gone. She opened her eyes to look at the strange bed curtain and turned over.


    Little girl Gu, you''re awake?


    Daoist Master Xuanqi took out a bowl from who knows where, and smiled as he stood beside the bed. He said, "Come, it''s good that you''ve woken up. Drink this cup of tea, and wake up the wine!"


    Chang Ge had his back facing the bed and didn''t speak. She was pretending to be asleep, completely ignoring Taoist Xuanqi''s words.


    Daoist Master Xuanqi then pushed the shoulders of the person on the bed, causing Chang Ge to roll around in the quilt. This was something she often did when she was at home.


    If you don''t get up, then this old man will leave. The old man made a show of wanting to go out: "Ai, what kind of evil did I do? I need to take care of a silly little girl even though I''m old."


    Chang Ge also felt that something wasn''t right, so he turned around and looked at the elderly man with a smile, standing in front of her with a calm demeanor like a Buddha.


    Knowing that he had been fooled, he couldn''t help but scratch his head and say, "Sorry for the trouble ¡­"


    Hearing her words, it seems that we can get along better in the future.


    Zhang Ge was startled and blurted out a question: "Where is Immortal Lord?"


    You have slept for three or four days, Xiao Ziyang had already left long ago. I am afraid that you have already exterminated the demons and exterminated the devils, come, drink the tea.


    Gone? Where did he go? What''s gone?


    They came together from the East China Sea and from Pear Island. How did they leave?!


    She didn''t believe it!


    He lifted up the blanket and quickly ran out of the room without even wearing his shoes.


    The sea breeze was a bit strong today, causing her face to hurt. The tears on her cheeks were like cuts, and the sand under her feet was very soft, slowing her running speed.


    Even now, she was still confused. She did not believe that Xiao Ziyang would just abandon her in a strange place and leave!


    Back then, in order to leave him in Qinghua, he had even went against the Sect Leader and taught her the Heart Cleansing Curse. He even praised her for learning Sword Flight in such a short period of time and even helped her cross the ocean floor.


    He even said that he wouldn''t take her as his disciple ¡­


    The waves of the ocean lapped against the sand beneath her feet, but the water didn''t reach her calves. She still couldn''t believe it, so she ran into the sea step by step, staggering a few times until she almost fell.


    Immortal Lord! Immortal Lord! Where are you! It was a heart-wrenching cry. Its small body seemed so light and fragile in the magnificent waves, not even a feather.


    Why didn''t you let me go! I won''t pester you to become my disciple anymore, I beg you, don''t leave me behind, don''t leave me, Immortal Lord! Immortal Lord ¡ª


    Her voice was covered by a wave, and her clothes were completely wet. Her entire body shivered, and she slumped into the sea. Every wave could drown her.


    She didn''t want to be left behind, she didn''t want to never see him again, even if it would be fine to just let her stand at the entrance of the courtyard and look at Sunset Peak. She didn''t want to become strangers with him just like that.


    She didn''t want anyone to be more familiar with Xiao Ziyang than she was with him, and she also didn''t want anyone to appear in front of him.


    Her heart was like a wave that had fallen on the beach. She was in so much pain that she coughed. It was unknown whether it was tears or water on her face.


    She wasn''t worthy of being his disciple, nor was she worthy of standing by his side ¡­


    As she thought about this, her tears flowed even more fiercely. Her eyes turned red from sobbing, and from time to time, she would be choked by the sea water and would even cough harshly.


    Daoist Master Xuanqi stood on the shore in a panic. He truly didn''t know how to coax the young girl. If this girl couldn''t bear to jump into the sea, then wouldn''t he have to go to the Underworld?


    Little girl Gu! Oh, Gu Linglong!


    Daoist Master Xuanqi shouted. The waves of sound were so loud, but even if Chang Ge heard it, he might not be able to respond.


    What was this girl doing?


    The sudden voice gave the old man a fright. When he saw who it was, he immediately beamed with joy: "This is a long story. Hurry up and go fish out the Gu girl from the water."


    Why did I go?


    Bai Ze simply crossed his arms across his chest and stood by the shore, watching this girl''s ugly look.


    Xuanqi didn''t force him, he only chuckled and said, "I know why you came to the island, for the sake of my hundred year old bars?"


    I came here for that, but if you use it to threaten me and let me save this girl''s life, then I can tell you, I won''t go!


    The man''s white clothes were embroidered with black patterns. His silver hair fluttered in the sea breeze. His eyes were like torches as he stared fixedly at the tiny dot in the ocean.


    How could I force you to do this? It''s just that I want to make a bet with you. Do you think this girl will let Hai Shui drown her or come out by herself? If you win, this old man will give you two more pots today! How about it?


    Due to the high tide, the waves would occasionally hit her body, but the singing wouldn''t last long. That girl was crying so hard that she almost stopped breathing, wishing that she could swim back to the Qinghua Sect from the sea.


    The Spirit Master Xuan Qi saw that he did not say anything, and glanced at the man beside him: "This old man guesses that this girl will walk back herself. Although Xiao Ziyang does not want her anymore, she shouldn''t die, isn''t this old man taking her as his disciple the same?"


    Bai Ze''s pupils contracted. He suddenly flew out, and with a flap of his robe, he rushed towards the shore like a roc spreading its wings. The white-bearded old man was still shouting noisily: You drowned her in the water doesn''t count!


    Not only did Bai Ze not push the little girl into the water, he also quickly carried her back and ungently threw her onto the sand.

 C61

    Gu Changge''s hair was messily stuck to her face, her eyes were swollen like walnuts, her nose was red and she was sobbing. She raised her sleeve to wipe the tears off her face, which was covered in sand and her body was completely wet.


    Daoist Master Xuanqi hurriedly cast a cleaning curse on her body to dry her clothes. Only then did he carefully ask: "Little girl Gu, how about this, this old man ask Bai Ze to send you back to Qinghua?"


    I won''t go! Bai Ze folded his arms across his chest and stubbornly refused.


    Although Changge was sad, she was still very clear-headed. She quickly shook her head. If she didn''t want her anymore, wouldn''t she be humiliating herself if she went back without knowing what was good for her?


    Bai Ze looked down at her from above and raised his eyebrow: You want to take Xiao Ziyang as your master so badly, do you really want to marry me? I don''t have any intention of marrying you.


    Chang Ge ignored him. He stood up and patted the sand on his body before wiping away his tears. Then, he turned around and walked towards the Pear Blossom Forest.


    Stop! Being ignored by Hua Li was the most intolerable thing to Bai Ze, causing him to instantly become angry. But just as he wanted to stop this girl who did not know how high the sky was and how deep the earth was, Spiritual Master Xuanzhi actually made a move to stop him.


    You little fellow from the Heavenly Sovereign family, how can you allow little girl Gu to be a little bit afraid of losing your wife?


    Why would I marry her?! Ridiculous!


    Hehe, it''s not like this old man wants you to marry Gu girl as a wife, this old man is just telling you, no matter what, you can marry a man with a generous heart, hahaha.


    If you blabber any longer, I will destroy this Pear Garden!


    Destroy Pear Garden? Then it won''t be long before you have no wine to drink.


    Chang Ge walked quickly, but no matter if she was running or walking, she would always be able to hear the conversation of the two people behind her from a distance.


    The two of them seemed to be following her at the same speed as her, which made her a little upset. When she thought about how Xiao Ziyang had abandoned her and returned to Qing Hua City alone, her heart became even more lifeless.


    At that time, she should have felt like she was being abandoned, but she chose to continue pretending to be stupid and drank two bowls of wine like she was doing nothing. Could it be that it was because Immortal Lord had some unspeakable secrets that she left?


    Could it be that he wanted to say goodbye to her, but he had missed it because he was drunk and in a coma?


    She wanted to console herself, but as a very clear-headed person, she clearly remembered what Xiao Ziyang had said: You want to take me as your disciple?


    Why? Why?


    Since he couldn''t find an answer, his fate ends here.


    Longsong wiped the tears from her eyes again. She had never been so sad in all her life.


    She had always been a heartless person in the eyes of her family, and nothing piqued her interest. She didn''t mind the curses and insults of others falling on her body.


    She could still smile when she was humiliated by the Sect Leader in front of so many disciples in Qinghua. Now, even though she couldn''t laugh anymore, she couldn''t pretend to be calm anymore.


    She was just a fourteen or fifteen year old girl. Her dream of becoming his disciple had been shattered, and she suddenly felt as if the world had collapsed around her.


    A stone tablet appeared in front of her. Shockingly, two bright red words appeared on the stone tablet, stinging her eyes.


    Off the Island... Chang Ge''s hand slowly touched the words on the stone monument. The inscription had been going on for quite some time, but the bright red paint had only recently been applied.


    The island of separation.


    Bai Ze''s voice sounded out faintly from behind her. Seeing that Chang Ge didn''t give him a response, he couldn''t help but turn his head and ask a little vexedly: "Am I right, old fellow."


    Daoist Master Xuanqi had a smile on his lips, but his eyes were as cold and lifeless as frost. That''s right, that''s not right. If they didn''t know each other, how would they separate?


    Chang Ge understood the meaning behind his words, but after feeling hurt, her broken heart was filled with unwillingness. Why was she so useless?


    Why was she so unfairly treated?


    She had once sat in a carriage at the Prime Minister''s residence, looking at the beggars on the street. She had offered a steamed bun out of good intentions, but the beggar had thrown it on the ground.


    Of course, this beggar was beaten up mercilessly by Gu Yinfeng. Gu Yinfeng said, if you want to be as beautiful as my sister, then quickly reincarnate.


    At that time, she was young and thought that the beggar wanted to be as beautiful as she was.


    Now that he thought about it, that beggar most likely was also sighing at the injustice of fate, and those words could also be used on himself. Why was she different from the others? There were tens of thousands of disciples in Qinghua, why was she so out of the ordinary?


    This Dongfang Yu who did not love him, the only one who cared for him, was actually being obstructed by the Sect Leader. The only companion friend she had was a cat demon called Little Fishy.


    The only sister who truly treated her with sincerity, and because she had her own secrets, gradually alienated her, the only person she respected most could not be desecrated, finally abandoning her at the edge of the Eastern Sea.


    Chang Ge''s unwillingness and unwillingness made her want to give up. She wanted to return home and return to her loved ones who loved her so much. She wanted to distance herself from these unpleasant things.


    After returning home, she would still be the beloved daughter of the prime minister. She would only be envied by others and would no longer have to be jealous of anyone. She would no longer have to be cautious just because of looking at others'' faces.


    But if she left just like that, she would be even more unwilling. If those people who hated her from the Qinghua Sect knew that she could not hold on and left, who knew how they would mock her. What about Xiaoyu, what about Jin Xi, what about Wu Tong?


    When she thought of Wu Tong, she immediately took off the bottle gourd at her waist and opened it. Luckily, the bottle was sealed so well that it did not water. She heaved a sigh of relief, and slowly shook the bottle.


    A strand of green smoke came out from the bottle, and Wu Tong appeared as a shadow in front of her with the red lantern. Presumably, he had also heard the sequence of events from the bottle, and seeing Chang Ge''s red eyes, he couldn''t help but feel pain in his heart.


    Upper Immortal...


    Don''t call me Upper Immortal, I am definitely not a Upper Immortal cultivator. She slowly covered the bottle with the lid. Go, you want to reincarnate, I can''t help you.


    I can help you. Bai Ze licked his lips, a bloodthirsty look in his cold and charming eyes: What is the meaning of reincarnation, I still have to endure the pain of being reincarnated, I am willing to help you turn into dust, and let you become a part of me.


    Zhang Ge stood up and protected Wu Tong, and looked at him angrily, the latter glared at her with a disdainful look, and waited for her to rage.


    However, Gu Changge didn''t say anything, she just opened the bottle once again and said: Wu Tong, you can come in.


    Wu Tong said: Upper Immortal, unless it is fate, otherwise, as long as Upper Immortal is not rushed, Wu Tong will always stay by your side, whether it be as a person, as an immortal, or not.


    It goes without saying how touched she was after hearing what Xiao Ziyang had just said to her.


    But Bai Ze snorted coldly and looked down on Wu Tong. This damned brat truly knew how to speak, he was still not giving up!


    I think you want this girl''s evil aura to cover your yin aura? That way you''ll be safer.

 C62

    I think you want this girl''s evil aura to cover your yin aura? That way you''ll be safer.


    No! Wu Tong anxiously tried to defend himself but his words were a little incoherent: Wu Tong had never thought about it this way before, I, I just felt that there was some fate between me and Upper Immortal, Wu Tong really never thought about it.


    Changge wasn''t angry, it was for this reason that Xiaoyu wanted to stay by her side. But later on, they became good friends.


    Even Wu Tong had this goal in mind, but she felt that it was nothing. On the contrary, he felt that he was useful to others, and it could be considered as something exciting.


    Chang Ge expressed that he was not angry, and returned Wu Tong back to the Spirit Demon Bottle. Then, he followed Spiritual Master Xuanqi and Bai Ze back to the courtyard in the forest.


    Today, she took a careful look at this small courtyard. It was not big, only having a few pear trees and a pond in the southeast corner.


    A stone bridge that could be completed in four or five steps stretched across the small stream. Water that had been brought out of nowhere flooded the pool, and then flowed out of the pool into the courtyard. This pool was not stagnant water.


    The pavilion in the southwest corner was where Chang Ge sat on that day. Not far away from the Pear Blossom Tree, there was Daoist Xuanqi''s rocking chair. The sea breeze blew over and crushed the fallen flower under the chair.


    The flowers on the branches of the pear tree seemed to have passed their blooming period and were not blooming much. Chang Ge could still remember that when he left Tsinghua University, those people were preparing for the new year.


    Since it was winter, how could the pear trees blossom? Could it be that the warm tide in the East China Sea affected the four seasons here?


    Longsong did not pursue the matter further. After entering the room with them, he asked, "What day is it today?"


    The 29th of the Moon. Inside the large hall, there was also a rocking chair, which was a little out of place for the simple and elegant hall. After Xuan Qi replied to Chang Ge''s question, he sat down and leisurely rocked the rocking chair: "Tomorrow is the New Year''s Eve, so much time has passed."


    It was indeed fast, and in the blink of an eye, it had already flown away.


    Daoist Master Xuanqi then said, "So, little girl Gu, do you want to take me as your master?"


    If I were to become your disciple, wouldn''t I lose face for you? Furthermore, I see that you are just like the grandfather in my memories, how about I call you Grandpa?


    Now that he had a grandson for no reason, Daoist Master Xuan Qi couldn''t help but feel happy. It was just that he was slightly regretful that this girl didn''t want to acknowledge him as her master.


    But even if she was his grandson, it was natural for him to pass on the techniques to her. Thus, he grinned as he thought about it.


    Bai Ze skillfully brought out a jar of Pear Blossom Wine from the wine cellar and took a big gulp from it. It was not that you want to call him master, but you are still thinking about Xiao Ziyang right? Do you really think that Xiao Ziyang is a soft-hearted person? Waiting for him to accept you as her disciple, your lifespan is simply too long.


    Chang Ge still ignored him, and poured a cup of water from the teapot on the table, then kneeled on the ground and offered it to Xuanqi. Grandpa, drink this tea.


    The old man was so happy that his beard was trembling. He picked up the cup of tea and drank it before pulling her up from the ground.


    Chang Ge obediently replied, "Maybe he will become sensible when he''s drunk."


    It was originally a few words of ridicule, but in Bai Ze''s ears, it became a look of contempt. He slammed the wine jar onto the table, saying, "I have never gotten drunk before, if you want me to get drunk, then why don''t you go to the heavens and steal some of the pots of immortal wine for me to taste. That''s a forbidden wine from the late emperor, it''s a pity that no one drank it after locking me in the wine cellar for tens of thousands of years."


    Zhang Ge still ignored him, now that Bai Ze knew what it meant to seek self-ridicule, he unhappily rolled his eyes and picked up the jar of wine to take a big gulp.


    In this way, I do not need to worry about not having a successor anymore, and furthermore, my life on this island is finally coming to an end. You little fellow from Heavenly Sovereign, go buy some clothes and makeup for Little Girl Gu, and also save her the time to travel back and forth three or four days with her Imperial Sword Technique.


    Daoist Master Xuanqi had seen the pulse of Chang Ge and knew about the speed at which she wielded the sword, as well as her battle prowess against her enemies.


    However, she was not an incurable disciple. The people from Qinghua were too biased against her because they didn''t like her looks. At the very least, she was diligent in her studies, which was commendable.


    If Chang Ge''s parents knew that there would be a day when someone described his daughter as someone diligently studying, they would definitely be shocked. They might even think that their daughter had been switched out for someone else.


    Bai Ze drank the wine, but did not reply Daoist Master Xuanqi''s words. The old man added, "How about this, you send the things that you need, and this old man will trade you a jar of Pear Blossom Thousand Year Old Wine."


    Bai Ze was slightly moved, but his cold and fierce eyes still carried doubt: You really have a thousand years of Pear Blossom Wine? Can you save it?


    The old man blinked and whispered, "Don''t let others know, this was secretly buried by this old man before you went into seclusion. This old man blinked and whispered, but don''t let others know, this was secretly buried by this old man before you went into seclusion.


    Bai Ze''s eyes revealed three words: I despise you!


    However, the thousand-year Pear Blossom Wine was indeed a great temptation because he was cultivating right now, so he often went around catching demons and demons, absorbing their inner cores and spiritual energy for his own use.


    However, Mystical Wonder''s Pear Blossom Brewing could also increase one''s own spiritual energy after drinking it. This was especially true for the Pear Blossom Millennium Brewing; it was no weaker than the cores of three Magical Beasts.


    However, this old fellow was addicted to alcohol and refused to give it to him. He could only come here every few days to get a few jars of it. He had been trying to do so for almost a year now.


    Bai Ze stood up and walked to the front of Chang Ge. He placed his hands on his chest and said: If you want anything, you better write a list.


    His words had already come this far, it was impossible for this girl to ignore him, but Changge really did not intend to.


    Gu Changge summoned Yue Yong and said: Grandpa, I will go buy it myself. Flying for a few days is nothing much, if I fall into the sea, I can also swim out.


    What she said was the truth. Moreover, she did not think that she would fall into the sea.


    Enough! Bai Ze berated her: "Girl, you don''t know what''s good for you, I was only willing to come here because of the Pear Blossom Thousand Year Old Brewing, you brat, if you don''t take a shortcut, you deserve to be rejected by Xiao Ziyang!"


    Chang Ge bit his lips and placed his sword down heavily. Alright, you can go!


    Saying that, she didn''t say anything else and turned around to leave the hall. Daoist Master Xuanqi looked at her back and smiled as he swayed back and forth.


    I said at least four words to you, not bad, not bad.


    Bai Ze thought so as well. He had said at least four words, There was progress, there was progress.


    But when he thought that his thoughts had been seen through by this cunning old man, his face darkened: You can''t be wanting to see me in a good show, I don''t care about her!


    Adept Xuanqi waved his hand, asking for the Pear Blossom Wine and then quickly returning.


    Bai Ze turned around and left. The old man stopped him once again and said, "Don''t forget what your daughter needs."

 C63

    Don''t forget what your daughter needs at home.


    The silver-haired man did not react in time. "I usually use things that aren''t missing her, and I''m not that stupid. Since I know she''s a girl, I would naturally buy a woman''s clothes and hairpins."


    From what I see, you are not stupid, but unenlightened. Do you know what kind of things a girl has?


    The silver-haired man was stunned from the training: I don''t know.


    If you can''t afford it, I won''t give you the Pear Blossom Wine. Finished speaking, with a bang, the door of the hall tightened, and Bai Ze, who was still in a daze, closed the door.


    What a joke. Even if Taoist Master Xuan Qi was old and muddled, he wouldn''t tell this disappointing little fellow about the personal belongings a girl needed. Since he was going to get married sooner or later, he would let him think it through himself.


    Bai Ze had been gone for a whole day and night, using this period of time, she had thoroughly studied Xuanqi''s small courtyard and found a comfortable room for himself. He could see the pear tree and hear the sound of waves, she felt that it was actually quite good to live in seclusion.


    When Bai Ze came back, he took out a bunch of things from the Stone Cauldron, which were practically filled to the brim with Chang Ge''s little room.


    Chang Ge felt a headache as he looked at these large and small bags. Since when did she need so many things?


    Bai Ze raised his eyebrows, and indicated for her to take a look: If you lack something, then I will buy it, but I will not let the old fellow go back on his words, but if you were to tell me what you want first, then I will not buy it again.


    Chang Ge began to look through these parcels, ranging from rouge, cosmetics, dressing table, small bronze mirror, wooden comb, jade hairpin, to clothes, shoes and socks, cloth, and even a small undergarment, underpants.


    Chang Ge carried a red embroidered peony apron. She was speechless with a pair of identical underpants. She might not wear such eye-catching bright red for the rest of her life.


    Bai Ze tilted his head to the side, purposely using the anger on his face to cover his red cheeks: I didn''t buy this!


    Changge ignored him as well. Presumably, the boss of the clothing store had sent him lots of things for him to buy. She continued to unpack her bag, and the girl bought three large pieces of cotton for Sunflower Water every month. She should be able to use them for a few years ¡­


    She also saw some embroidered and flowery scallops and fans. There was also Chang Ge''s favorite little mouth. It seemed that she had bought everything she could use, as well as a lot of things she didn''t expect to buy.


    Chang Ge grabbed a bag of walnuts and handed it to him. "Thank you. I''ve already bought all of them. Here, take these."


    Bai Ze looked at her with a bit of satisfaction. Did he, Bai Ze, still have a mission that he couldn''t complete after making a move? I don''t know!


    The silver-haired man didn''t pick up the bag of walnuts and left. It was finally his turn to ignore this girl who didn''t know her place.


    However, Chang Ge continued to chase after him and forced a walnut into his hand. "You can eat it. It''s really delicious. If you don''t eat it, you won''t accept my gratitude."


    I just don''t accept it, why? Bai Ze felt that he had finally made a comeback. He looked at the girl in front of him with cold contempt.


    Yet, Chang Ge took his hand and pushed the walnut over. He solemnly said, "Take it, peeling off a peach shell is a very troublesome thing, I can''t do it."


    Bai Ze felt like there was a group of untactful crows flying over his head. His fingers made cracking noises, and almost crushed the walnuts in the paper bag.


    It was rare for Changge to have a smile on her face. Just when she wanted to pass by this man confidently, her sensitive nose twitched. She turned her head and said, "The smell on your body is so fragrant.


    It was inevitable. The silver-haired man was angry, but he told himself that if he really fought with this girl, not only would it damage his reputation as a Divine Beast, he might also be broken by Xuan Qi.


    No matter how you looked at it, this was a loss-making business.


    Do you really want to know where my scent comes from?


    Longsong rolled his eyes. I don''t want to know.


    Don''t want to know? Bai Ze''s figure trembled, and he imprisoned her in the small space between himself and the wall. He looked down at her from above, and with his white hair tied up on top of his head, his bright and clean forehead was revealed.


    Even if you don''t want to know, I still have to tell you! This is the smell of a flower street and a willow street. But at such a young age, you probably don''t know what a flower street and a willow street are, right?


    How could Changge not know that with a brother like Gu Yinfeng, she would know of any kind of wind and moon before her peers.


    However, she didn''t answer him. She only lazily looked at the white-haired man, as if she was waiting for him to let go of her conscience.


    Once again, the white-haired man was ignored by her. Unhappily, he lifted her soft chin: Let me tell you.


    His lips were very close to her ear, and his breath was between her ears with an incomparable warmth: That''s where men have fun, where women spread their legs and wait for men to go to sleep. If you want to go, I''ll show you some other time.


    She was not as humiliated and angry as Bai Ze had expected her to be. On the contrary, other than her pale face, her reaction was relatively calm.


    Firstly, she knew what kind of place it was when she was very young. Secondly, she didn''t think it was a shameful thing for a woman to use her body to win over a man for a living.


    On the contrary, she was disgusted by Bai Ze''s contemptuous tone.


    Seeing that she still had no reaction, Bai Ze added, You may not understand what I''m saying, but you''ll know when you grow up. Right, I bought all of your things from the brothel. I told the brothel''s bawd to get me everything she bought for the girls. It''s the same as wearing the clothes of a courtesan in the brothel.


    Chang Ge didn''t think much of it. As long as it was a clean item, she would never be picky about it. It was the same when she was at home.


    Bai Ze''s ridicule was like a stone sinking into the ocean, it did not stir up any ripples at all. He could not help but become a little angry, turned around and left after snorting.


    Longsong touched his ears, which were burning with her heat, and felt that this person was extremely annoying.


    Bai Ze left after receiving the reward he should have been satisfied, but he shamelessly stayed in Spiritual Master Xuanqi''s small courtyard.


    The three of them barely made it through New Year''s Eve, then stayed here for two to three days, drank five to six jars of wine, and finally left while swaying in the cloud with the Pear Blossom Wine.


    His singing became quieter, and only when Bai Ze teased her, her expression would occasionally reveal the look of a young girl, a barbarian. Daoist Master Xuanqi sometimes couldn''t help but miss the song he saw in the Dragon Palace as he watched the two teasing each other.


    He had originally wanted to enlighten the others with his song, but was defeated by this girl''s fake relaxed smile. Who wouldn''t have a bit of sorrow in their hearts? As an old man, it was better to not say too much.

 C64

    Star Shift, in the blink of an eye, three years of spring and summer, the island of pear flowers regardless of the season of blooming.


    Every time a batch fell, within a few days, the next batch would burst forth with their branches as if they were rushing on a journey. It was as if the clouds had evaporated and the clouds had turned bright, as if spring snow was falling.


    The first thing Gu Changge did every day when she woke up was to put away the bamboo basket under the pear tree. In a night, the basket was full of petals, and these petals, after being pickled by a glutton like her, could be used as very delicious snacks.


    Of course, the three of them couldn''t eat many petals, so most of the pear blossoms were still used to brew wine.


    After brewing so much wine, the wine cellar could no longer hold them all, so when he saw Bai Ze had arrived, Daoist Master Xuan Qi beamed with joy and said: "The person who has given us the wine vat has arrived."


    Bai Ze was also not easy to deal with. For example, he had learned the art of brewing wine from Xuanqi Zhenren, but the taste was vastly different from Xuanqi Zhenren.


    Every time he drank, he would secretly ask Zhang Ge, "Did you drug me? Why do I feel like the more you drink, the more you want to drink. Addicted!"


    Chang Ge lazily ignored him. Originally, he wanted to say that this person was too suspicious, but after thinking for a bit, he felt that it wasn''t a bad thing to drink. At least the wine he brewed during his free time wouldn''t be wasted.


    But Bai Ze asked too many questions, even Daoist Master Xuanqi could not stand it anymore. He poured him a bowl of his own brewed wine and said, "Do you know why my wine tastes different from Gu Lili''s?"


    Why?


    Bai Ze asked as he brought the wine bowl to his lips.


    The petals of her wine brewing fell into the bamboo basket, and after a selection, those that were not new, dried up, and had poor shapes were all picked out. As for the flowers used in this old man''s wine brewing, they were all picked up from the ground, what, sand, grass, and bird poop were all thrown into the wine jar, can they be the same!


    Bai Ze spat out a mouthful of wine. Since then, he had not tasted Xuanqi Zhenren''s wine, and did not even touch the thousand year wine that he was so proud of.


    She spent most of her time learning immortal arts and rarely spent time idle time doing nothing.


    Not long after, the wine cellar was once again empty. Of course, that was if you ignored Daoist Master Xuanqi''s wine.


    Bai Ze lazily laid on the roof, his white clothes fluttering in the wind along with his silver hair. Hearing the sound of the bamboo chair swaying, he slightly turned his head and saw Gu Changge lying on the bamboo chair, holding a sword manual under the Pear Blossom Tree, staring at them in a daze.


    This girl had a good memory and often lied to his sword manual as a barter. Although he wanted her back very quickly, he soon discovered that she had already silently written out a book for daily practice.


    A gentle breeze blew past, and snow-white pear blossoms scattered and landed on Changge''s beige dress. A few petals landed on her black hair, and some of them swayed, wanting to land on her face, but were blown aside by her pouting lips.


    Her cherry lips were tender and pink, reflecting the sunlight. Her eyebrows were like moths, and her teeth were white. Although she wasn''t ugly before, after three years of transformation, her gradually growing body became even more exquisite and graceful, adding to her charm.


    It turned out that, since an unknown time, that little girl who loved to cry had already become the girl from the Zuo family who was as elegant as Qing Zhai.


    Bai Ze''s eyes became dark and mute, he quietly looked at the girl under the tree, only to see her reading a book while picking up a sour plum from the table beside his, his cherry lips holding the plum in his mouth, it was so sour that she shrunk his neck back, and he even cried out: "So sour, so sour!"


    Could it be that if it was good, then it wouldn''t be bad? This girl, why didn''t she just spit it out?


    Bai Ze began to laugh softly. Long Ge couldn''t help but glance at the man on the roof and deliberately raise his voice: "Wu Tong, sour plum, it''s very appetizing. Do you want to eat it?"


    When Wu Tong heard the two words "sour plum", he also shrank his neck and said softly, "It''s better if Upper Immortal ate by itself ¡­"


    Chang Ge was dissatisfied: This is delicious! Hurry up and say that you want to eat it!


    All right ¡­ I want to eat.


    Only then did Zhang Ge burst into laughter, threw a plum into a bottle, and raised his voice: Some people, even if they wanted to eat it, they can''t, tsk tsk, it''s sour, yet it''s sweet and appetizing, isn''t it, Wu Tong?


    Wu Tong replied with a muffled voice: Yes...


    Bai Ze jumped down from the roof. I have never eaten a sour plum before.


    This was exactly what Chang Ge was waiting for. She picked up a sour plum and was about to hand it to him, but then she flicked her finger and directly threw it into her mouth.


    When she saw the man staring at her, she happily waved the sword manual in her hand: "If you want to eat it, that''s fine. But you have to teach me the seventh stage of the Non-Phase Sword Art."


    Bai Ze coldly snorted as he crossed his arms across his chest: "Don''t forget, I bought this sour plum for you.


    Then you can buy it again. Don''t forget, this time, you might not want to eat it.


    Bai Ze was already used to Gu Changge''s tricks, sometimes he would also play with him happily. This girl used some delicious food to lure him, while Bai Ze pretended to be curious and agreed to buy some things for her, or give her the Sword Sheath as exchange.


    But today, he did not intend to continue playing dumb. In fact, as a man, he had no interest in girls eating sour plums. He just wanted to see what this girl wanted him to do.


    So it was just to teach her swordsmanship. This wasn''t really a difficult thing to do.


    But...


    He was really curious about the taste of the sour plum ¡­


    Bai Ze saw that between her red lips, his nimble tongue was poking around the sour plum in Tan Tan Chang''s mouth. From time to time, he would shrink his neck and shiver.


    Bai Ze admitted that he really wanted to eat more and more, just thinking of the plum fruit made him salivate.


    Without hesitation, he lowered his head, grabbed both of her wrists and raised them to his head. With one hand, he fixed her cheeks and kissed her cherry lips.


    Let''s not talk about the taste first, just the touch was so soft that it felt like it was deep inside his bones. Bai Ze was a little nervous as he held onto this cool and refreshing thin lips.


    Even if Chang Ge had reacted, she did not know what to do. What was Bai Ze doing, what was he doing?


    Bai Ze''s tongue forcefully licked and sucked on her lips. Who said that the taste was sour?


    He used his strength to pry open the lips of the song, because she had a plum in her mouth and her teeth were open.


    Bai Ze tasted the sour plum that was in Chang Ge''s mouth, and a scorching hot breath sprayed onto her face.


    Very Sweet...


    As he vaguely spat out the word "pun", Gu Changge''s face instantly became boiling hot.


    She began to struggle, using both hands and feet to push aside the person on top of her. She opened her slightly swollen lips to pant intensely. Her face was so red that it seemed as if blood was about to drip out.


    Bai Ze''s eyes lit up, he licked his lips as though he was not yet done with: "Is my taste good too?"

 C65

    My taste is not bad too.


    Gu Changge spat out the sour plum in her mouth, picked up the sword manual and rushed back to her room.


    In her entire life, she had never been so intimate with anyone. Of course, back then when Xiao Ziyang had helped her circulate her energy, it wasn''t really anything.


    Even if she was ignorant, it did not mean that she did not understand the meaning behind it. This type of game was referred to as'' kiss'' in Gu Yinfeng''s mouth, and all the men and women on Gu Yinfeng''s stage would kiss when their emotions were so deep. Gu Yinfeng had said that kissing was something only a passionate man and woman or husband could do.


    Husband and wife... Could it be that Bai Ze wanted to marry her?


    When she thought here, she directly buried herself in the blanket and didn''t even cook dinner. Poor Daoist Master Xuanqi had eaten three meals a day for the past three years, and he was always in a panic from not being hungry at all times. Although as an immortal, he could enjoy his meals and drink some dew, but he still felt like he was missing something in his heart.


    Bai Ze was in a good mood after getting intimate with his. He had wanted to do this for a long time, but he didn''t have the chance.


    However, this little girl was a little too unfamiliar. If she could only respond to him, then perhaps it wouldn''t be as good as that plum. Then, she picked up the plum from the plate and threw it into her mouth.


    To think that there would be something so sour in this world, what a wonder!


    However, girls liked to eat such sour food. It was even more so of the oddities!


    Gu Changge didn''t want to go out even on the second day, so she was worried that she would feel awkward if she bumped into someone outside.


    But it was impossible to not go out, and when she heard rustling sounds coming from outside the window, she hurriedly opened the window. She just so happened to see Bai Ze holding a kite in his hand, and the kite was flapping its wings in an attempt to struggle free from his grasp.


    When Chang Ge saw this, he hurriedly shouted out: "What are you doing!?" Give me the letter.


    Bai Ze''s handsome eyebrows carried a hint of a smile. His fingers relaxed, and the kite flew straight to Chang Ge''s hand.


    Isn''t it just a letter? It''s not like I won''t give it to you. Bai Ze seemed to have forgotten what happened yesterday, as he leisurely walked away with his hands behind his back.


    Chang Ge was a bit vexed. Could it be that other people didn''t take the matter to heart at all, but she really did wake up?


    Opening the paper kite, she saw that her family members had written a letter for her. In the letter, her father told her that everything in the house was so good that she did not have to worry, and he had finally fallen for a girl who was untalented, Gu Yinfeng. She did not know when this brat would be enlightened, and it would be good news for her.


    When Changge first came to the island, she had already learned to pass down a letter from a kite. A little kite that was infused with spiritual energy could fly across the sea without fear of a violent storm.


    At first, she only wanted to write a letter home to report her safety, but after a while, she received a reply from her family. It turned out that her father was very surprised when he received her letter.


    Chang Ge placed the letter inside the wooden box and stored it properly. Then, she sat at her desk and picked up a brush. The tip of the brush paused on the snow-white paper, and a drop of black ink fell onto the paper.


    Immortal Lord.


    He turned his head and thought for a while before writing again. The pear blossomed again and the swallow returned. When will we meet again?


    The first letter that she had written ever since she had learned how to write the kite novel was for Xiao Ziyang. At that time, she wrote in her letter that she would one day stand by his side and definitely not disgrace her identity as Xiao Ziyang.


    She did not question why she had been abandoned at the shore of the East Sea, nor did she pray for the white robed, picturesque immortal to come back and bring her away. She only quietly expressed her thoughts.


    However, she didn''t send this letter to Sunset Peak, she only said to the kite, "Go, fly until you''re tired, then stop."


    At the same time, her present letter was sent to an unknown place. Maybe the letter would sink into the ocean, be torn apart by the wind, or be picked up by someone who was unaware.


    After releasing the kite and seeing that it was already late in the morning outside, he felt a little hungry.


    Just as he stepped out of the door, he heard Daoist Master Xuanqi shout like a pig being butchered in the front yard: "This is the last pot, the last pot!" Little girl Gu has been cultivating for the past few days without producing any wine. This last jar is something I absolutely cannot give you! Bring it to this old man!


    Old fellow! Do not think I do not know that you have secretly buried dozens of jars under the tree!


    Then why don''t you just dig up those dozens of jars and argue with me? Go on!


    Spiritual Master Xuanqi was burning with anger and wanted to send him off. Bai Ze had never had a sense of respect for his elders and children before, so he was naturally unwilling to give up.


    Don''t think that I don''t know that you brewed all those jars yourself. Except for you, I can''t bear it! This wine is mine!


    I''m going to rebel, the little guy from Heavenly Sovereign is going to rebel! Adept Xuanqi called out in a loud voice.


    She slowly walked over, looking at the ancient Divine Beast and the Great Luo Golden Immortal. They were fighting like children just for the sake of a jar of wine.


    The woman''s clear voice had a hint of laziness in it as she said, "The sunlight today is really not bad."


    Neither of them was willing to let go of the other. They answered with great tacit understanding, "Yes, it is indeed not bad."


    It was a good weather for making wine.


    The two of them raised their heads at the same time and looked at Gu Changge fawningly.


    Gu girl, are you going to brew wine today?


    I''ve been drinking sparingly recently, so if I want to brew more today, I''ll make more!


    Gu Changge shrugged her shoulders and looked at the two of them: A normal person would not be able to drink as much water as the two of you, what use is there if I brew more like this?


    The two sunk into silence, as if they were communicating using their eyes.


    Chang Ge wasn''t in a hurry. He stood on his tiptoes and waited for the two to give her an answer.


    Neither of them were stupid. Since they had a grandson, one of them was too lazy to brew the wine. The other one was refusing to drink the wine once he found out that there was some unknown flavor in the old man''s wine.


    Right now, the two of them practically lived off the wine brewed by Longsong Stronghold. One of them usually slept soundly for three days while the other was usually sober for a thousand cups.


    If Chang Ge really stopped maturing, then it would be a fate worse than death. At present, it was best to curry favor with her.


    The duo nodded their heads solemnly. In this way, they could be considered to have reached an agreement.


    Good! "Little girl Gu, you can go ahead and brew. This old man will promise you that you won''t get drunk anymore!"


    Chang Ge stood with his hands on his hips and criticized ferociously: Grandpa! [I can''t do it without getting drunk. I can only drink half a jar a day!]


    The old man lowered his head in shame. Hearing Zhang Ge''s criticism, the other man immediately sneered, "I''m not an alcoholic, I promise you, I''ll only drink half a jar every day."


    Hmph, I believe what this drunkard said!


    Longsong glanced at him coldly and said, Then from today onwards, I will only drink half a jar.

 C66

    From today onwards, he would only drink half a jar.


    As he finished speaking, he took the remaining jar of wine from their arms and heavily placed it on the stone table in the front yard, then he took out two blue and white porcelain bowls from his Stone Cauldron. Since ancient times, this had been the case for good wine, but because the two of them were used to drinking wine, there were no cups on the island, only bowls.


    First, each of you drink a bowl to quench your thirst. If I find that the alcohol is dwindling, then you all should wait to dig up those jars of thousand-year-old pear flower wine under the tree!


    She poured two bowls of wine, dropped a threat, and hummed to check the pear petals she had collected in recent days.


    At the side, the Mysterious Master and Bai Ze stared at each other for a long time. Finally, they picked up the two bowls of wine on the table and sipped the aroma of the wine.


    After Changge crushed the petals and entered the fermentation stage, she would wait two or three days to see how the early fermentation was. After a period of time, she would be able to transform from a pure white petal to a clear and golden pear blossom wine.


    When Spiritual Master Xuanqi didn''t have alcohol to drink, he would appear anxious, and for the third time in a day, he looked at Gu Changge who was beneath the Pear Blossom Tree.


    Gu Lass, didn''t you say that you would drink half a jar a day?


    Zhang Ge sat under the tree meditating, opened his eyes and said, "I can''t help it, Grandpa, who told Bai Ze not to come. When he sees me coming, he''ll let you drink first, so you''ll know that I gave you more."


    Little Girl Gu ¡­ Don''t you have your eyes on the Heavenly Sovereign''s little fellow? Why don''t the Grandpa tell you about a matchmaker?


    Changge''s face reddened, thinking back to that day when he kissed her and felt uneasy. Why did Bai Ze kiss her, could it be that he really wanted to get married to her?


    Speaking of which, Bai Ze wasn''t really ugly, it was just that he had a head full of white hair, if the future child was young, wouldn''t he be laughed at?


    She thought a little too far, her face red as she mumbled: "Grandpa ¡­" Even if you say that I''ve taken a fancy to him, I won''t give you wine to drink first! Give up!


    Hehe, little girl Gu, why don''t you look at it this way. Grandpa will not drink today''s wine, but when you get married, your wedding wine will be good.


    Grandpa! Don''t spout nonsense, he''s a beast, how could I fall for him! Chang Ge roared in anger. He hatefully made a circle with his hand to make a Spirit Emblem and began to meditate, firmly refusing to look at Daoist Master Xuanqi''s malicious smile.


    But very quickly, the light around her fingertips slowly disappeared, because she felt that she had said the wrong thing.


    Bai Ze stood at the door, his face ashen. Obviously, he heard the words just now.


    He was not a human, but a Divine Beast. Although this was the truth, he did not need someone to remind him otherwise.


    His white hair fluttered behind him, and the petals that fluttered down from the sky seemed to be wary of his aura. They floated one meter away, giving off the impression that no matter where he went, there wouldn''t be a single blade of grass growing.


    You''re here.


    Bai Ze walked over and forcefully poked her head: "I haven''t even tasted today''s wine, how can I not come!"


    Gu Changge''s little face immediately drooped, as she covered her head in pain to dig under the tree for wine.


    Seriously, she thought that someone''s mind was fragile, so she gave him face and revealed a half smile. It seems that she was overthinking it. Hmph!


    Old man, you said earlier that you don''t want to drink anymore today.


    Taoist Xuanqi awkwardly laughed, "Hahaha, this, this, it''s a long story, hahaha, you probably heard wrong."


    Even if I heard wrong, don''t drink this wine today.


    This old man won''t drink, but will I give it to the old Dragon King?


    The Dragon King of the East Sea, dressed in gorgeous silk clothing, appeared at the door. When he laughed, his beard trembled like a sieve, and half of his face was covered by a beard. It was hard to see his true appearance.


    Brother Xuanqi, ah, Brother Xuanqi, you''re Old Dragon''s neighbor, sitting in Pear Garden, and the Old Dragon is asking for a glass of water? The dozens of deep sea wine jars that you tricked away on Old Dragon''s birthday have yet to get even with you.


    Hearing that, Bai Ze instantly turned to look at Spiritual Master Xuanqi with ill intentions, which meant: Alright, old fellow, you actually hid from me, you want to eat by yourself!


    Adept Xuanqi couldn''t hold his laughter anymore. He hurriedly said, "Prince Long is joking. There is an endless supply of wine in the depths of the sea. How can it be compared to my Pear Garden? Even the brewing wine isn''t enough for a hanger-on!"


    Bai Ze raised his eyebrows: Old bastard! Do you think my hanger-on is superfluous?


    Daoist Master Xuanqi quickly changed the topic. "This, this, this, it''s a long story. Hahaha, Chang Ge, bring me more bowls!"


    Gu Changge had already opened a jar of wine and placed it on the table. She first cupped her fists and bowed to the Dragon King: It''s been three years.


    The Dragon King of the East Sea''s gaze wavered slightly. His beard covered half of his face, making it impossible to see his expression. However, he still nodded his head, "Three years. Not too long, not too short. This girl has become even more beautiful."


    Chang Ge carried the beauty of a cute girl, and also the elegance of a lady. He could pour wine freely, but he could also answer with a reserved tone.


    The three of them sat around a stone table in the courtyard, drinking and laughing. The Dragon King of the East Sea raised the cup and couldn''t help but stare at her figure a few times.


    Bai Ze coughed heavily. "I don''t have any rare beauties in the Dragon Palace, but I, the Dragon King, have no experience with them either. How could such a plain and mediocre woman be worthy of your respect?"


    Dragon King was startled. "Eh?" Old Long, is it really so obvious that I like Miss Changge?


    You! Bai Ze raised his eyebrows in anger and crushed the blue and white porcelain bowl in his hand. It looks like I have to enforce justice on behalf of the heavens today and send an old monk like you to the Immortal Execution Altar.


    Hahahaha!


    The other two men who were drinking laughed, and Longsong brought out fried broad beans from the house with a blank look on his face. What are you guys talking about, and why are you so happy? Bai Ze! Why did you break another bowl!


    As he picked up the broken bowl, he couldn''t help but complain, "I don''t have any more bowls for you to use, so I don''t think you should drink anymore!" It would be a waste to give it to you!


    Bai Ze was a little impatient. With a flip of his hand, the pieces on the table were combined together and restored to their original state.


    He slammed the bowl down on the table and ordered Longsong, Filling! I want to drink it!


    Chang Ge couldn''t do anything about him, so he could only pour him a full cup of wine.


    The three people in the courtyard drank their wine in silence. After the old Dragon King finished laughing, he said, "When I first met this girl three years ago, I already thought she looked like this. What, you think he doesn''t look like her?"


    Daoist Master Xuanqi stroked his beard as he spoke. "Not only does this old man think so, if it wasn''t for the people from Qinghua''s group, who fear that this girl''s appearance would bring calamity to Xiao Ziyang, she would not have been sent to this old man by Xiao Ziyang."

 C67

    What are you talking about? Bai Ze faintly felt that the matter was a little complicated.


    The Old Dragon King ignored him and continued, In that case, Immortal Lord Ziyang is also protecting her. It''s just that I didn''t think that her current appearance is more and more similar to Goddess''s.


    Bai Ze''s heart trembled, but he did not say it out loud. Back then when he was cultivating in Yuanshi Heavenly Sovereign, he had heard of the great name of Fan Jing, but he did not say it out loud.


    Back then, when Fan Jing jumped off the Immortal Execution Archipelago, she had long ago turned into ashes. There were a hundred states in the world, so it was not strange for someone to look exactly the same. Daoist Master Xuanqi was sipping the wine in his bowl, occasionally glancing at the vat.


    To him, limiting drinking was even worse than death. Of course, he was already a member of the Upper Immortal, so he wouldn''t die so easily.


    Bai Ze scoffed, "People all have strange appearances. A thousand years ago, I also saw a person who looked exactly like me, but what does this mean?" Could that person be me? You two old fellows are too reckless!


    The old Dragon King and Xuanqi looked at each other and lowered their heads to eat the broad beans. Talking to the young man was strenuous, but the young man had never experienced such a thrilling experience. They wondered what kind of repercussions there were behind a similar appearance.


    Chang Ge then brought up a plate of fried eggs and pickled peanut rice. Compared to the normal dishes that Xuanzhi and Bai Ze usually ate, this was already much richer. The two ate with relish.


    However, the old Dragon King said worriedly, "Brother Xuan Qi, I won''t hide anything from you. I don''t want to come here for no reason."


    Adept Xuanqi secretly cursed. But as long as the old Dragon King came to find him, it definitely wouldn''t be a good thing!


    A thousand years ago, this old Dragon King had taken a fancy to a girl and told him to help propose marriage. Since the girl didn''t marry back, it would be better to invite a young man with broken sleeves to marry the old Dragon King.


    However, ever since then, he had always maintained a certain distance from the old Dragon King.


    Eight hundred years ago, the Old Dragon King had a toothache and begged him to help pull his teeth. It wasn''t difficult, but it wasn''t difficult for a man with strength to pull out a tooth.


    However, the old Dragon King insisted on saying that Daoist Master Xuanqi''s teeth were good, and wanted to exchange with him for a mouthful of teeth. In the end, he managed to escape.


    However, the old Dragon King''s teeth had already been plucked out. This was the origin of the old Dragon King''s beard. As long as he lifted up his thick beard, he would be able to see the precious teeth forged from gold, silver, and jade pearls!


    Five years ago, the old Dragon King said that his Dragon Palace had a guest of considerable status, who would have thought that he would be able to be his guest in the Dragon Palace after being lonely for so long. Who would have known that this guest was actually a big spender from Heavenly Sovereign!


    The moment he entered the Dragon Palace, he felt as deep as the sea. From then on, he would have to trouble himself to find his home.


    Bai Ze raised his eyebrows in dissatisfaction when he saw that Daoist Master Xuanqi looked like he was about to run away. "Old fellow, I''m here, could it be that the Old Dragon King can eat you?!"


    From time to time, she would throw a peanut into the bottle at Wu Tong''s waist. Grandpa''s flesh was too old, it didn''t taste good.


    Daoist Master Qi was on the verge of tears. ''Even Little Girl Gu is beginning to dislike me. Forget it, Brother Dragon King, tell me, what kind of hard work do you have to think of me?''


    The old Dragon King laughed sinisterly, and Chang Ge felt that he was a bit drunk. He put down the wine bowl with a bang and leaned forward, his eyes staring straight at Xuan Qi, his beard almost poking into the dish.


    Xuan Qi, old brother! Do you know... Was the apocalypse coming?


    Adept Xuanqi counted with his fingers and said in a somewhat strange tone, "Could it be that you are talking about the appearance of a fiendish demon?"


    Exactly, exactly, the old Dragon King nodded his head in haste. The seal to suppress the demons is about to be broken. Not only is the demon appearing, but ¡­ Devil Lord...


    Devil Lord?


    For some reason, the moment Chang Ge heard these two words, it felt as if all the blood in her body was ignited. Perhaps it was out of curiosity, or perhaps it was out of excitement.


    Devil Lord? Is he a very, very bad person?! Except for the bad, she didn''t know what to say.


    One could imagine that her adjective had earned Bai Ze''s disdain: Not only is it bad, when the Devil Lord appeared, Heaven and Earth Seven Deadly Slaughter and All Things Rare Dog. Hmph, back then, I was still young, so I didn''t encounter such an earth-shaking situation. Today, I have been waiting for this Devil Lord to appear, and let you experience my power!


    His tone was arrogant and unbridled as if he was looking down on the world. The confidence in his eyes could almost ignite the sky.


    Gu Changge rolled her eyes at him in annoyance, and said to the Old Dragon King: Continue, continue!


    The Old Dragon King burped. He was angry because of the two of them interrupting his train of thought, he turned his head and said after thinking for a while, "Right, right, the Devil Lord, the Devil Lord is about to reappear, um, the human Immortal Cultivation Sect is going to hold an Immortal Sect gathering at the Haoyue Peak. Old Dragon, Old Dragon was originally invited, and also was invited by Ziyang ¡­


    After hearing the four words "Immortal Lord", Long Ge''s heart thumped. She didn''t hear a single word that came after the words "Dragon King of the Eastern Sea", and the four words "Immortal Lord" resounded in her mind over and over again.


    It was only when Bai Ze''s palm hit the stone table and it shook it thrice did she react. If this guy used his spirit energy, the stone table would shatter again.


    Bai Ze said: Go! Why don''t you go! I want to let these common folk have a taste of my power! What is God Power!?


    This old man here in the Pear Garden has stayed well, I really don''t want to get mixed up in these Six Realms affairs. I say, old brother Dragon King, you have to do this yourself, look, Immortal Lord Ziyang did not invite me to do it, no?


    Stupid! The old Dragon King was quite drunk. He used his finger to poke at the bowl of wine in front of Daoist Xuanqi while his eyes were still focused on the bowl. "You cowardly old man!" If it wasn''t for Madam wanting to lay eggs, Old Long would have already! He would definitely be the first one to charge forward! You go! You must go!


    The three of them argued as Chang Ge chewed on his peanut, seemingly deep in thought.


    She still remembered that night when he arrived, clad in snow-white clothes and carrying a myriad of flying flowers. Standing in front of her, he had a merciful look in his eyes, a hint of charm in his cold gaze.


    At that time, she was completely immersed in that enchantment, and she felt that the person in front of her was her everything.


    However, even if it was all he had, he had still abandoned her.


    Three years ¡­


    In these three years, he hadn''t appeared once. It was as if he had long forgotten that there was a person who wholeheartedly wanted to become his disciple. His name was Chang Ge ¡­


    Grandpa, let''s go!

 C68

    Grandpa, let''s go!


    The moment the song ended, Daoist Master Xuanqi hurriedly covered her mouth. The old Dragon King immediately beamed with joy. "Then, then it''s a deal!" It''s a deal! Hahaha!


    His laughter was crazed, Bai Ze''s laughed stinky, Spiritual Master Xuanqi''s laugh accurately had the feeling of crying.


    The old dragon king gulped down the last few mouthfuls of wine in his bowl and immediately turned into a purple-gold dragon. His multicolored dragon scales reflected the light of the sky as his dragon horn stood erect.


    The purple-gold dragon flew shakily in the air. Its heavy breath nearly caused the surrounding pear trees to turn bald. "If that''s the case, then this old dragon will thank you here."


    The old Dragon King opened his bloody mouth and let out a burp. He rode the cloud and fell into the sea before he could even walk two steps. The rising waves almost covered half of the island.


    Longsong embarrassedly wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and let out a long sigh. "Our wine has made the Dragon Lord drunk, is that really good?"


    Bai Ze laughed out loud: He even thought that these were all those tasteless wines from the deep seas. After drinking all of them, I have never seen anyone who wasn''t drunk.


    Long Zhaoge had wanted to say a few words of consolation, but before he could even open his mouth, he heard the Daoist Master Xuanqi say with a loud laugh: Heavenly Sovereign''s little fellow! This old man has finished all the wine!


    Ah!" You old man!


    As one might imagine, a great battle was unavoidable between the two of them. These two people, alas!


    Changge sighed and ignored them. She cleaned up the stone table and returned to her room.


    She neatly spread a piece of paper on the table and wrote a letter home, saying that she would probably leave the island soon and that she would definitely find some time to go home. It seemed that she hadn''t been home for nearly four years.


    After folding the letter into the shape of a kite, she cast a few waterproof, fireproof and anti-theft spells on the kite, releasing a mouthful of immortal energy from her mouth to send the kite away. Then, she raised her brush and wrote two words on the paper: Immortal Lord.


    Immortal Lord, sun and moon do not move, looking forward to their reunion ¡­


    These four words contained so much hope and fear that perhaps only she herself knew.


    He exhaled more Immortal qi and also sent the kite away.


    Even though she was already in the body of the Half-immortal, releasing two kites in a row was still a bit too taxing on her spirit energy.


    When they walked out of the room, Bai Ze and Spiritual Master Xuanqi''s battle had already come to an end. However, this pair of old and young were still bickering and holding hands.


    Finally, the two of them started talking about Chang Ge. One of them said that he didn''t like our family''s little girl, otherwise, if you get married, this old man would also get drunk.


    One of them said, what right does an ordinary mortal like her have to marry me?


    One of them said, why don''t you bring little girl Gu out of the island to attend some immortal sects gathering? It''s to give the two of you an opportunity to cultivate your relationship.


    One said that even if I were to cultivate her for another ten thousand years, I still wouldn''t fall for her.


    The corner of Chang Ge''s mouth twitched when she heard this. She held her forehead and shook his head: "Are you guys done yet? Bai Ze, I didn''t say I wanted to marry you, you''re too narcissistic!"


    Daoist Xuanqi chuckled, "Girl, you can''t say that too early. I''ll go find Yue Lao another day ¡­"


    And there''s also the Grandpa! I won''t go with you to the Immortal Sect Meeting, okay? Other day, I''ll help you reject the Dragon King of the East Sea, I''m begging you to stop being so lonely and unable to control yourself.


    He lowered his head and looked at her carefully. You want to leave the island, don''t you?


    Chang Ge rolled his eyes and helplessly threw up his hands. "Who asked me to have no backbone? Since you''re not going, why should I go to the island? I don''t want to go anymore!"


    Bai Ze asked: Isn''t it good to be on the island?


    Taoist Xuanqi quickly said, "Gu girl is missing Qinghua..."


    Tsinghua University cat!


    Zhang Ge''s eyes widened, and quickly covered Xuanzhi''s mouth, then laughed: "I used to raise a little kitten in Qinghua, just like Wu Tong, who was inseparable from me. When I wanted to come to the island, it was too sudden, so I didn''t bring it with me.


    Bai Ze scoffed, "I thought it was something. It''s just a cat, I didn''t even need a moment to fly."


    Forget it, forget it. Zhang Ge hurriedly waved his hands, "This is not a normal cat, it''s a cat demon. You might not be willing to come with me even if you go and look for it."


    Bai Ze''s red tongue licked his lips, the corner of his mouth carrying a sense of bloodlust.


    Chang Ge knew that he had committed an old mistake, what if he was naive enough to eat Little Fishy? He could only say, "This cat might not be in Tsinghua University, but it might have already left. After all, I was its only friend in Tsinghua University."


    Bai Ze didn''t think that it was a pestle: "Who do you think I am? I can bring you to Tsinghua University. Firstly, I can satisfy your desire to leave the island, and secondly I might be able to find your cat."


    Chang Ge''s eyes lit up, but quickly calmed down. Going back, is that really okay ¡­


    If it was just to take a peek and not disturb him, it should be fine to not let him see her ¡­


    What''s with that expression of yours? Do you really look forward to being alone with me?


    Chang Ge''s face reddened, and he glared at Bai Ze fiercely. "Fine, it''s a deal then.


    Taoist Xuanqi was so happy that he was practically dancing with joy when he heard this. Come on, two little kids. This old man is waiting for the wedding wine!


    The other two looked at each other before coldly snorting and turning their heads to the side. In the eyes of Daoist Xuanqi, this truly was a pair of small enemies.


    She specially picked a beautiful spring day to set off. Because she was still in the Half-immortal, she could not soar above the clouds. Although her speed of controlling the sword had greatly increased, it would still take a day to traverse the entire Eastern Ocean.


    Bai Ze suggested for him to bring Longsong on the Imperial Sword Technique, but after being rejected by Changge, he didn''t speak anymore.


    The surface of the sea was calm. White gulls flew low along the coastline to catch fish. It had been two or three days since the Dragon King had returned. Even if the Dragon King was drunk and unconscious, he should have woken up by now.


    Thinking about how the grand Dragon King of the East Sea would be embarrassed if he got drunk and fell into the water, Chang Ge couldn''t help but giggle.


    Bai Ze originally wanted to ridicule her foolishness once again, but seeing how happy she was smiling, the sunlight reflected off her delicate and quiet face. He had an enchanting look, and he had forgotten what he had to say, so he just stared at the side of her face in a daze.


    The two of them were still young, so they had fun. From time to time, they would lower the flying swords and splash water on each other.


    In a short moment, both of them were drenched, especially Bai Ze, his hair was dripping wet. When Chang Ge saw that he was going to take revenge on him, he immediately flew to the front.


    As she flew, she looked back. Suddenly, she bumped into a sea bird. The sea bird panicked and flapped its wings as it flew away. Her entire body was covered with bird feathers, making her look extremely embarrassed.


    Bai Ze raised his eyebrows coldly, was this retribution for evil?

 C69

    Was this retribution for evil?


    Changge was furious. She chanted a cleaning spell and got rid of him. Seeing that he was about to do something bad, she immediately stopped fighting. "I don''t want to fight with you anymore. Quickly get yourself dry, we have to hurry on our way.


    Bai Ze did not continue messing around, but he did not have the intention to clean her clothes. "What''s the rush, Sea Breeze and Sun will help me dry my clothes, and don''t you think my figure is very good?"


    Changge''s face reddened. No matter how heartless she was, she couldn''t stand this kind of joke. Her frequent blushing became a common occurrence.


    Especially when Bai Ze said this, she immediately noticed that the man''s white robe was already soaked through. Because the wind was stuck onto his body, he was able to clearly outline his muscular body, and clearly show some of the flesh on his body.


    Chang Ge turned his head to the side and said "narcissism". Then, he poured his spiritual energy into the moon chant beneath his feet and quickly flew towards the coastline.


    After flying for half a day and eating some rations, without the joy of leaving the island, Chang Ge felt a little tired. However, the coastline was still far to the west, and with the setting sun, her heart became anxious, his legs became unstable, and he almost fell into the ocean. It was a good thing that Bai Ze agilely slid over to catch her on his sword.


    He grabbed Yue Yong and passed her to the rash little woman, "In my opinion, at your current speed, you won''t even be able to reach the seaside tomorrow. Do you have any objections if I bring you along?"


    As long as she could get to the shore quickly, she would have no objections.


    Zhang Ge held Yue Yong in his arms and shook his head, suddenly, he felt the sword beneath his feet speed up. The wind was howling in her ears, and the waves and sand gulls in front of her were retreating at an invisible speed.


    She couldn''t see it, couldn''t hear it, and her only sense reminded her that there was a big hand tightening around her waist.


    Her palms were warm and steady as they firmly embraced her waist, preventing her from falling off her sword.


    His waist was slightly scorching, and the area close to his back was burning like there was a fire burning.


    Just as her mind raced, the horizon replaced the coastline. The scenery changed from the unchanging sea to the beach, rock, soil, forest, houses, villages, cities.


    She had left the island and the sea.


    A clear, unmixed smell of seawater spread towards her nose. Gu Changge was so happy that she wanted to scream and jump, and this was the first time in many years that she realized how much she missed this land.


    If you want to come down, I''ll just put you down. There''s no need to be so tempted to jump. Bai Ze teased her, his tone not carrying a trace of cold ridicule, but rather a bit of helplessness.


    Chang Ge expressed his gratitude. In order not to alarm the others, the two of them landed in a forest outside of a small city. Chang Ge quickly calmed himself down and said calmly: "Are we going to rest here today?"


    Bai Ze put away his long sword behind him, his silver hair dyed a golden red by the setting sun: Unless you want to travel by yourself, I want to stay here.


    Chang Ge hurriedly expressed his desire to stay in the city, and the two walked into the city together.


    When she left home, she went to Qinghua''s Ze City once and never went to a place with many people. Now that she saw the liveliness in the city, she felt nostalgic.


    The people who set up the stall during the day were all packing up and preparing to go home. The people who set up the stall during the night were all holding out their stalls again.


    Zhang Ge rubbed his stomach and carefully pulled Bai Ze who was walking in front.


    Because this guy was good-looking, he had expressed his desire to stay far away from the mediocre looking girl, Zhang Ge, as soon as he entered the city. Because this guy had been very handsome, he had expressed his desire to stay far away from the mediocre looking girl, Zhang Ge, as soon as he entered the city.


    Chang Ge rolled his eyes to show that he didn''t believe her, but she still obediently followed behind him. If she wasn''t hungry, she wouldn''t even bother talking to him.


    What for?


    Bai Ze asked without turning his head back.


    Chang Ge sniffed and said, "I thought you could go to Tsinghua University without any money on you. Do you have any money? Lend me some, I''ll return it to you later."


    Only then did Bai Ze turn around and look at her. With his arms crossed over his chest, he said somewhat impatiently: "Mortal beings are just troublesome. If you want to eat, if you want to drink water, you have to be disrespectful!" Looking at you, are you hungry?


    Chang Ge was a bit angry, "Yes, I''m hungry, so what if I''m a mortal? The appetite of mortals is a beauty that you immortals will never be able to experience!"


    This girl''s retort was within his expectations. If she didn''t retort, then he really would be surprised if she was tricked by someone.


    Fine, fine, fine. I''ll lend you 10 taels of silver first. Pay back 20 taels when you return.


    Chang Ge rolled his eyes at him, then snatched the silver from his hands and weighed it in his hand: "I have always been on the Mount Li, how could I have money on me? Grandpa didn''t give it to me, do you think I will change?"


    After he finished speaking, he did not even bother to look at him in the eyes as he stood there, taking large strides forward.


    After Bai Ze recovered from his shock, he quickly shouted and went back on his word. Just as he was about to chase after his to snatch the silver, Zhang Ge quickly reminded him, "Pulling along with an ugly and rustic woman in the street, aren''t you afraid that it will hurt the heart of the city''s girls?"


    Bai Ze was defeated, in the end the two of them reached an agreement, and used ten bottles of wine to exchange for the 10 taels of silver.


    Chang Ge smelt the smell of a roasted lion''s head and the gluttony in his stomach was aroused. Speaking of which, she hadn''t eaten for a long time. Today, she must properly sacrifice her five viscera temple.


    Just as she was about to rush into the restaurant, she was stopped by Bai Ze. Bai Ze did not say anything and pulled her towards a different direction.


    Zhang Ge''s heart skipped a beat. Seeing how this white-haired man was so silent and solemn, an ominous premonition arose in her heart. The two of them hurriedly walked for a long time. After passing through a few alleys, she finally could not hold it in anymore.


    Bai Ze, what''s wrong?


    Bai Ze pulled her out of the alley and his eyes suddenly became bright. The place that was already dark was already brightly lit, and sounds of clamor rose one after another. What entered his nose was actually the strong smell of rouge and water powder.


    He had arrived! Bai Ze shouted loudly, with a hint of pride: "My paradise, how about it?


    Chang Ge felt the veins on his forehead pulsating. If not for him counting on controlling the sword tomorrow, she would have mustered all of her spiritual energy to beat this man half to death!


    This, this was clearly a street full of courtesans! Do you really think I''m some ignorant girl stuck on an island?!


    Changge''s face reddened, especially when she saw the pretty girls attracting bees and butterflies upstairs. She saw that their chests were half covered, and they wore a thin gauze dress, and they were constantly walking back and forth between them. As a young lady who had received strict family training since childhood, she still turned her head to the side.


    You stay here, I''ll go first!

 C70

    You stay here, I''ll go first!


    Bai Ze grabbed her hand and smiled: "What, you don''t like my Paradise?" Or are you just pretending to be good at everything? Such a small lineup and you''re already scared?


    Chang Ge wanted to shake him off, but he was unable to do so. "Let go!" No matter what you say, I won''t stay in this place!


    Bai Ze raised his eyebrows once again, his chin slightly raised, carrying a bit of arrogance. What kind of place? Immortal cultivators pay attention to the silence of the heaven and earth, to the heavens and the earth. What, is what I see different from what you see? I only see all living things, what do you see? Why don''t you tell me?


    Longsong couldn''t outspeak him, so he glared at him and strode down the street: "I can only see the living!" Immeasurable Heavenly Sovereign! All living things were equal! Humph!


    Seeing her angry, Bai Ze was actually in a good mood. This girl was so stubborn!


    Aiyo ~ Master Bai, Master Bai is finally here. The girls in the restaurant miss you so much, why don''t you come in and take a seat?


    Master Bai, come and sit in my courtyard. I will definitely invite the most beautiful sisters to serve you.


    I clearly saw Master Bai''s ¡ª Master Bai. Our pavilion has a few new ladies from Miao Jiang, and they will definitely suit your needs.


    Chang Ge''s face was ashen as she walked in front. Hearing that the brothels'' bawd people behind her all rushed to pull Bai Ze as if he was a treasure, she sped up her footsteps. Didn''t they want to bring her to see her territory?


    Thinking of this, he walked even faster.


    Suddenly, her wrist was firmly grabbed by Bai Ze: Arrived, where are we going?


    Zhang Ge raised his eyes to look, there was a tall flower house in front of him, the top floor was covered in a layer of red and green, it was bright and beautiful, a signboard had the words'' Drunken Flower Shadow ''written on it, when the girls upstairs saw Bai Ze, they all rushed down crazily.


    As Master Bai shouted, waves of people surrounded the two people in the center.


    Chang Ge was choked by the thick makeup on her body. Fortunately, the old procuress had seen much of the world, and quickly chased away the girls from her own house. She then walked up to Bai Ze and gave him a coquettish smile.


    Master Bai finally came. I haven''t seen you in a while, please come in.


    Long Zhaoge smelt a trace of demonic aura from within the choking fragrance of the makeup. Her starry eyes focused as she coldly looked at the Drunken Flower Pavilion Master who had her shoulders half covered.


    He saw that she was about twenty years old. She was dressed in gorgeous clothes, wearing precious jewelry, and had a pipe in her hand. She was dressed in an alluring manner.


    Even though his body was covered in the scent of rouge and water powder, it was still unable to cover up the stinky smell that was unique to his body.


    Zhang Ge was cultivating Immortal techniques and sword techniques on the island, and had also learned a few techniques to identify demons and demons. However, as it was her first time seeing a real demon, she still couldn''t believe her own ears, and asked Bai Ze in a low voice: "Is she a demon?"


    Bai Ze pinched her fingers to express his understanding, while the old procuress giggled and said to Zhang Ge: Previously, when I heard that there was a woman visiting a brothel, I didn''t believe it, but now that I have seen it, it''s really opened my eyes. I wonder what kind of taste this lady likes, do you want to listen to the music? Or was it because this girl had a good mouth?


    The old procuress guided them into the building, smiling meaningfully.


    Changge was extremely embarrassed. How could she not know that after leaving for only three years, this mortal world''s brothel had even received a woman? Furthermore, there were so many different types of brothels, causing people to be flabbergasted!


    He was still a little unwilling, but Bai Ze reached out to pull her, and in order to not attract attention, she could only lower his head and follow him in.


    The beautiful ladies upstairs waved their scarves, wanting to attract Bai Ze''s attention. However, Bai Ze''s cold and charming eyebrows rose, not even sparing them a glance.


    Master Bai, you''ve come early. Would you like to eat first or just go straight to your room?


    Before Bai Ze could even open his mouth to speak, he had already answered: First... Eat first! I''m starving!


    Bai Ze shrugged his shoulders: Then, I will bring the food to my room.


    Alright ~ Ladies and gentlemen, pass the meal to Master Bai ~


    With every step he took, Chang Ge was dragged into a spacious room. It was a suite, an antechamber, a bedroom and a soup sink. The furniture in the room was carved in mahogany, and even the bed curtains were made of silk. It was extremely luxurious.


    The room was still burning with the sweet smell of incense and the singing felt a bit bad, but he still obediently sat down at the table: "We haven''t even ordered anything yet, yet you want your underlings to have dinner with us?"


    Bai Ze was slightly dissatisfied with the Madam Ye''s decision to sing a song, but Bai Ze raised his eyebrows and said, "I love to eat, you must love to eat."


    The bawd poured tea for them in a fawning manner: "That''s right, Master Bai is a frequent customer here and I know his taste like the back of my hand. Hahaha, you two drink tea first, I will make some arrangements and you will be back soon."


    The old procuress twisted her body and left. She took a sip of tea and leaned towards Bai Ze, hitting him with her elbow.


    Bai Ze raised his eyebrows: What misunderstanding?


    I originally thought that you were here for a flirting. I didn''t expect that you were here to catch a demon. You already knew that the old procuress was a demon, right?


    The girl''s eyes were like stars as she stared fixedly at him, waiting for his reply.


    However, Bai Ze crooked his finger at her, and slowly approached her with a smile on his face: "How do you know I''m not here to look for trouble?"


    The hot breath hit Chang Ge''s lips, and her expression froze. She turned her head to the side and said, "You call yourself a god just because you are one?" What do you mean by ''all beings are equal''? Humph.


    Bai Ze was in a good mood, he rushed out the door and shouted: Bring me two more jars of wine!


    Chang Ge knew that he wouldn''t get drunk, so he didn''t stop him. The ladies outside called out to Master Bai, like a bunch of chirping birds. They entered with trays in their hands.


    Knowing that the bawd was a demon, Chang Ge noticed these girls, but other than the rouge and cosmetic smell on their bodies, he didn''t feel any demonic aura, it seemed that they were also human beings.


    Only then did she turn her attention back to the dishes on the table. When she was at the prime minister''s residence, she had tasted all sorts of delicacies, but perhaps it was due to the sea as well as more delicacies. There was even a foot long underwater lobster placed in the middle of the table.


    Chang Ge pinched the 10 taels of silver in his pocket, secretly reminding himself not to eat what seemed expensive, in case Bai Ze made her unable to pay for it.


    The girls who brought in the dishes simply did not want to go out anymore, so they surrounded Bai Ze, folded their arms, and crawled into his embrace.

 C71

    Bai Ze, on the other hand, did not reject any of them. The smile on his face was still cold and arrogant, and happily kissed the mouths of several women.


    Bai Ze raised his eyebrows: What''s wrong, why are you not eating and looking at me?


    Changge straightforwardly asked, "What are you doing? How can you just casually kiss ¡­" So many people.


    Don''t tell me you want to make love to them and marry them? Chang Ge didn''t say this out loud.


    Bai Ze pulled the girls in his arms closer to him again: "Why can''t I kiss them? None of the girls on this street have ever been kissed by me before.


    "Aiya ~ Master Bai, are you good or bad?" The girls pushed him away, wanting to refuse.


    Zhang Ge retracted his gaze, picked up a pair of chopsticks and placed them into his mouth, as if he was chewing on wax. Turns out that this kind of kiss was so normal in Bai Ze''s eyes, shouldn''t I be the same as all the other living beings in the brothel?


    No, it was even worse than the people in the brothel.


    It was laughable that she was so perturbed over that kiss from that day.


    As he thought of this, a giant boulder fell from his heart. He picked up his chopsticks and started munching on them.


    Bai Ze felt much more comfortable than her. As long as he opened his mouth, a young lady would take the dish and send it into his mouth. Moreover, she carefully picked out the bones and picked out the fish bones.


    After dinner, Bai Ze led the group of girls and went out to ''enjoy''. Zhang Ge originally wanted to take a look around the night market, but following the principle that it would be better to not cause too much trouble, he didn''t go out in the end and only released Wu Tong from the bottle.


    Speaking of which, this bottle was given to her by Xiao Ziyang.


    Zhang Ge held her head as she looked down at the bustling street of flowers. She missed the capital a bit. This place was not far from the capital, so she wanted to make a trip to the capital after returning from Qinghua City.


    But before that, as the newly advanced Half-immortal, how could they not accept demons when they meet demons ¡­


    Zhang Ge''s eyes slowly narrowed, the smile on her face made Wu Tong shudder: Upper Immortal, what are you doing?


    Chang Ge took out a few runes from the Stone Cauldron, now was not the time to capture Demons, because there was a huge uproar downstairs, it was not possible to guarantee that demons would harm the innocent while resisting, but catching Demons was a very important matter, should Bai Ze come and discuss it with him?


    He secretly decided that if Bai Ze did not return in the middle of the night, she would not wait anymore, and would still have to rush to Qinghua tomorrow morning, and not lose anything!


    Chang Ge didn''t know that this brothel was getting more and more lively at night. She had been waiting for an entire night and yet, they had no intention of stopping. Unknowingly, she fell asleep on the table.


    Wu Tong watched her from the side, and only when the sky turned red did he turn around and enter the bottle. The bottle shook for a moment, and then he suddenly woke up with a start.


    He pushed the door open and walked out. It was already quiet outside. The upper and lower floors were in a mess. A manservant came out to clean with dark circles under his eyes.


    Chang Ge saw the old procuress standing on the opposite building. She was wearing a thin shirt and her hair was disheveled. Her eyes were bewitching as she held a cigarette in her hand while puffing out clouds of smoke. A long tail was swinging behind her.


    Zhang Ge''s heart tightened. It seemed like the fox demon in front of him was no doubt just a demon. However, he did not know how good her cultivation was, so how could she tame it with his current level?


    However, even if she couldn''t subdue it, it didn''t matter. She had a few secret charms, and with Mysterious Qi being able to subdue a little fox demon was naturally no problem.


    Chang Ge pasted a talisman on the wall with a "pa" sound. Her eyes locked onto the Brothel Keeper, and she walked towards her step by step. With every few steps, she would place a talisman on the wall.


    There was no one else in the building. Except for the moans coming from the other rooms, the sound of Chang Ge''s footsteps could be clearly heard.


    She walked over step by step, and the charming old procuress blew out a cloud of smoke. She turned her head to look at Chang Ge and said, "You woke up early, but are you hungry?" What do you want to eat?


    Chang Ge''s eyes lit up like stars, and he quickly pasted another rune on the wall.


    In a split-second, the six bright stars connected into a formation.


    Inside the round building, the six runes posted everywhere were emitting dazzling light. Spirit energy shot up into the sky, and the curtains hanging everywhere were fluttering.


    Chang Ge''s black hair was stirred up by the hexagram''s spirit energy, and her sleeves rolled up and down in the dazzling light. The fox demon''s long hair was also flying, and its loose clothes were almost blown away.


    Compared to Gu Changge''s serious expression, the fox demon was much calmer. She took another puff of the water vapor, and the smoke was quickly dispersed by the spirit energy.


    She calmly knocked her lips on the railing: "Six Argent Demon Subduing Formation. I didn''t expect you, little girl, to have such a powerful Demon Subduing Formation with your shallow immortal powers."


    She straightened her back, but the sweat on her back had already soaked through her undergarment.


    He held his two fingers together, and quickly drew them across the edge of Yue Yong''s sword, infusing spiritual energy into it. He then leaped up, and slashed down with all his might!


    As long as the exit of the formation was sealed, the fox demon would obediently surrender!


    However, the sword she slashed down with all her strength was blocked by an invisible layer of air current, causing her to stop in midair. She was extremely shocked.


    How could this be ¡­


    The fox demon casually raised his left hand, his two fingertips seemingly grabbing onto the edge of the sword in the air. With just a slight movement, he stopped Chang Ge''s full power attack, how could she not be panicking?


    Little girl, are you still too young to fight with me? He didn''t even think about it. She held the pipe in one hand and took a sip calmly.


    Zhang Ge''s mind raced as he wanted to activate the power of the six-pointed array. Suddenly, a door was forcefully pushed open, and a person jumped out of the array and landed beside the two of them.


    His white robes fluttered in the wind as he struck each of his palms to the left and right. Not only did his palm strike manage to push the two of them back fifteen meters, it also destroyed the runes on the wall.


    Zhang Ge was hit to the ground by his palm wind and rolled twice before landing on the ground. She stood up while gasping for breath and was about to rush forward: Bai Ze! She was a fox demon! Get her!


    After standing steadily, the fox demon took another drag of smoke and blew it out, spraying it all over Bai Ze''s face. She revealed her sharp teeth and smiled charmingly, "You should ask him, is he willing to catch me?"


    Chang Ge was startled. Seeing the expressionless Bai Ze not moving at all, she instantly seemed to have understood something.


    Why didn''t this guy go anywhere on the street? He came straight here and even seemed very familiar with the fox demon. From this, it could be seen that they knew each other for a long time!


    Since they were already acquainted with each other, how many of them had the opportunity to behead and exterminate demons? How could it be her turn to take in demons?


    So it turned out that his so-called hatred for evil was only directed at her and Wu Tong?!


    Bai Ze, I want you to personally answer me! Why didn''t you capture her?!

 C72

    Bai Ze, I want you to personally answer me! Why didn''t you capture her?!


    Bai Ze dodged her gaze and hesitated: Hu Ji is not an evil demon.


    How come it isn''t an evil demon? She started the brothel to absorb people''s soul, otherwise how could she preserve her youth!


    Bai Ze no longer spoke. He naturally knew about Hu Ji''s actions, but he disapproved of some reasons and it even helped Hu Ji increase her demonic powers. Of course, he was also selfish.


    Hu Ji came out from behind Bai Ze''s back, smiling sweetly: "Those men with brains?" Having a wife and concubine and coming to the brothel to have fun, I sucked a little of their soul essence to teach them a lesson, but I didn''t die. Speaking of which, how much more noble was a human than a demon? The chicken, duck, fish, and fish you eat aren''t living creatures? The so-called beheading of demons and exterminating evil to save lives was just a verbal statement.


    Chang Ge disagreed. He picked up his sword and was about to charge forward, but was stopped by the fox demon with a flip of his hand: You don''t want to become immortal, I want to become one too. Consider yourself lucky that you met me.


    Bai Ze flew forward to support Chang Ge in a hurry, but he coldly pushed him away. Bai Ze''s heart skipped a beat, to bring her out of the island was a mistake, the two of them seemed to have returned to their unfamiliarity from three years ago.


    Chang Ge knew that he was no match for the fox demon, so he retracted his sword.


    He was unable to handle this evil fox demon, but if Bai Ze was still not willing to help, then she would go to Qinghua Sect and ask for Dongfang Yu''s help!


    With that thought in mind, Bai Ze quickly chased after his.


    The sun had yet to completely jump out of the coastline, so no matter how fast Bai Ze looked, he could not catch up to his. He quickly chased after her, walking in the air shoulder to shoulder with her: Girl! Listen to me!


    Zhang Ge''s face was expressionless as he continued to ride his sword forward, not even sparing her a glance. From her expression, it could be seen how angry she was.


    Bai Ze had no choice but to call her a few more times, and couldn''t help but to exhaust his patience. He stopped Gu Changge''s sword and was just about to speak, but who knew that she would actually turn around and walk around him.


    Bai Ze could only chase after him and say: "Do you still want to go to Qinghua?! You''re heading in the wrong direction!


    Only then did Changge stop her steps, and she looked at him with a bit of anger: "Then tell me, where is the direction towards Qinghua?!"


    You know I still have a use? If you abandon me, I''m afraid you won''t even be able to leave the island!


    Was I throwing you? Don''t you like that place? That''s your ecstasy nest! You can stay there! When Chang Ge saw his disheveled clothes, he became even angrier. "Even without you, I would still go to Tsinghua University!" I don''t want to see you again!


    You have a temper, girl. Bai Ze''s tone of voice contained a hint of playfulness: Could it be that you''ve eaten my cold shoulder?


    Eat? What was the taste?


    When it came to eating, Chang Ge, who hadn''t even eaten breakfast yet, had consumed so much spiritual energy early in the morning that her stomach rumbled heavily. Her face immediately flushed red as she moved to the side.


    Bai Ze also heard the sounds coming from her stomach, and took the chance to pull him down to his sword without her noticing, causing the sword force to descend. The two of them had long since left the town they stayed in last night, and the place they came to was no longer where they stayed last night.


    It seemed to be a countryside, with no teahouses, restaurants, and farmlands.


    The sun rose to the east and the peasants came out to work. The women fed the chickens and cooked. Smoke rose in spirals, peaceful and peaceful.


    The people here live a life of devouring the five grains, with the sun rising and setting.


    Chang Ge couldn''t help but feel a tinge of envy. The peasants also looked at the beautiful goddesses with surprise. In their eyes, it was as if they were envious of their immortality.


    There''s a teahouse up ahead. Don''t mind it, the rice cakes and steamed buns are delicious.


    As Bai Ze spoke, he took the lead and walked forward. In the place where the people were gathered, he saw a small teahouse. Chang Ge didn''t speak to him, but sat down on the table and called out to the owner: "Steamed Bun, serve me a plate of meat, serve me two pieces of cake!"


    Bai Ze laughed, and poured her a cup of tea before pouring a cup for himself: When have I become such a mess, to actually run out with you without washing up, it is unbefitting of etiquette. Before going to Qinghua, I need to find a place to wash up.


    Chang Ge didn''t look at him. In her eyes, even if this man was smelly and dirty, it had nothing to do with her, Gu Changge. It didn''t matter anymore!


    Seeing that she was quiet again, Bai Ze shut his mouth.


    After so many years, he had figured out this girl''s bad temper. Every time she didn''t want to talk to anyone, the more you took the initiative, the more closed you would be. After a while, this girl would naturally wake up.


    The restaurant had hot steamed buns and two plates of steamed cakes. The fragrance of the steamed buns assaulted their noses, causing them to feel hungry.


    Bai Ze picked up the chopsticks and was about to pick it up, but he was interrupted by Gu Changge with a darkened face: That''s my bun!


    Alright, since you like to eat buns, then you can eat it by yourself.


    Just as he pulled a plate of steamed cakes in front of him, he was pulled back. That''s my steamed cake!


    Keeping everything she ate within the range of her arm''s length, Gu Changge dipped her finger into the tea tea and drew a line on the table, which meant that she wanted to eat at a different table from this white-haired gongzi.


    The veins on Bai Ze''s forehead throbbed. His temper did not allow him to always be like a turtle who had its head lowered: You eat so much? Did you have enough to eat?!


    Gu Changge picked up a bun and ate it with one bite. The soup was delicious and overflowing but hot, it was so hot that she could only swallow it down while trying her best to hold back her tears. She then gulped down a mouthful of cold tea.


    Bai Ze saw that she was happily eating, and reminded her: Look, these farmers, they work in the fields early in the morning. If you can''t eat them and waste them, how can you face these farmers who are farming?


    He ignored her and continued eating. In just a short moment, half of the food was gone.


    Bai Ze could only say: "Instead of you not being able to eat for a while and getting cold, you just remembered me!" Why don''t you let me help you settle it now!


    Chang Ge struck out with his chopsticks, retracting his extended hand. He then said while gritting his teeth, "Owner!" I want two drawers!


    Just as the two were in the midst of fighting against Steamed Bun, the number of civilians surrounding them increased.


    Chang Ge glanced around, and the young daughter-in-law who was pointing fingers at the two of them shyly lowered her head. Although she found it strange, she was still unable to stop herself from eating the steamed bun.


    After eating almost all of it, she started to burp. After taking a sip of tea, she finally felt a bit more comfortable.


    Seeing how fast and nimble Bai Ze was eating each bun, Changge suddenly took a bun and stuffed it into the bottle. Hmph, who said that she had to eat these buns herself.


    Really, really, I''ve never seen it.


    Having set up a stall for so many years, this was the first time he had seen such a good-looking person. This was the first time!


    Are you saying they are immortals? What if he was mistaken?


    It''s fine to ask, but they can''t just kill you with a single slap.


    Pfft, the child''s aunt, why don''t you ask.


    Even the shop owners of the tea houses joined the crowd. The whispers of the surrounding people became louder and louder, and it was hard not to pay attention to the song.

 C73

    It''s really awkward. They brazenly said that I''m good-looking, but I heard it all.


    Bai Ze shook his head, looking somewhat narcissistic.


    Chang Ge rolled his eyes at him and was about to put the bun back into the bottle, when a young woman in a simple gown and a blue cloth on her head walked over from the crowd.


    The young woman was not ugly, but neither was she beautiful. The rough image of a peasant woman could be seen all over her body.


    Gu Changge smiled and asked her: Aunt, what''s the matter?


    The peasant woman laughed, "Big guy, let me ask, are you two immortals who want to catch a demon here?"


    Changge shook her head in confusion, but then she asked back, "Is there a demon here?"


    The peasant woman paused for a moment and looked back at the crowd. She smiled and said: "F * ck, f * ck! How could there be a demon? You two can eat, eat."


    She had used up all of Daoist Mystical Qi''s incantations. If she were to meet another Spirit Demon as powerful as Hu Ji, she would not be able to make a sacrifice to the Spirit Demon at the Five Zombies Temple.


    Since this place had already been announced, there would definitely be even more powerful cultivators coming to deal with it.


    Bai Ze yelled out: Stop!


    His cold tone made people shiver uncontrollably. The young woman wearing a blue cloth turned her head and laughed, "I am just casually asking, don''t be angry, little brother."


    He was originally handsome, but at this moment, his long hair that he hadn''t had the time to tie up was draped over his shoulders, making him look even more natural.


    Although I am not here to look at the notice, but I do have some methods of taking in demons.


    Since Bai Ze wanted to interfere with Chang Ge, he was relieved. Originally, she was a little embarrassed about not being able to help, but now she just needed to quietly sit at the side and feed a bun to Wu Tong.


    The people here had already guessed that the two of them were celestial beings, so they came to ask about them. Although this young man looked very charming and cold, he had the ability to take in demons. He quickly surrounded them.


    The aunt who was leading them couldn''t contain her joy. "But, but at least there''s an immortal coming to our Li Jia Village. I told you that a notice from the county magistrate would be of use, but you didn''t believe me."


    Everyone started talking at once. This wasn''t the result of the announcement, but the deity himself had come down to this world.


    The aunt was a little embarrassed, so she explained the history of the monsters in Li Jia Village clearly.


    It turned out that Li Jia Village was originally a barren land, but then, somehow, there was an additional Five Valley Divine Lord Temple on the mountain. No one knew what these Five Valley Divine Lord Gods were, but with a temple, there would be many people who would go and pay their respects.


    In an instant, the Divine Lord Temple of the Five Valleys spread throughout the Seven Li Eight Village like a god. More and more people also came to pay their respects, and for the past few decades, this place had been bustling with success.


    However, the good news did not last long. Three years ago, after a hail storm had killed all the wheat, the Divine Lord finally showed up.


    The five valley Divine Lord s actually had an appetite for children. This frightened the people of the seven li eight village so much that they no longer paid their respects.


    It was windy when they didn''t send the children over, and it was snowing and hailstones. However, every natural disaster that happened to them was experienced by the villagers in a short month. In the end, the villagers had to send a child up the mountain under heavy rain due to helplessness.


    Since then, the wind had stopped and the rain had stopped. All things regained their vitality, allowing the people to have a chance at survival.


    However, after that, eating two children a year became an unchangeable rule in the Five Valley Divine Lord.


    After hearing this somewhat bloody story, flames of fury burned in Chang Ge''s eyes. She slammed the table and instantly became angry: What kind of bullsh * t Divine Lord is this! I think we should eat the Divine Lord!


    Bai Ze looked at her lightly, and sneered: In the ancient times, everyone was killed, and I have not even called myself Divine Lord yet, these Little Demons are truly bold, but, the methods of this Divine Lord of the five valleys, I have seen the demons swallow four to five thousand people in one go.


    The spectators gasped, and started to discuss among themselves: The previous Divine Lord of the Five Valley were not like this.


    You said that you could swallow four or five thousand people with one bite?


    In the past, there weren''t that many ministers, and later there were more as well. Now that they were beginning to eat people, who knew what they would do in the future!


    That''s right, we have painstakingly cultivated our silkworm. We did not live a good life, but we fattened up a monster. How good is this?


    Immortal, can you guys think of ways to capture this demon?


    Bai Ze disapproved and took a sip of tea. Although he was sitting in a shabby looking tea house, his posture was even more imposing than when he was sitting in the throne room: It can be considered as his bad luck has met me.


    Only Chang Ge was able to understand the second part of his words. The onlookers could only tell from his words that he had the ability to tame the demon. Naturally, the citizens were extremely happy.


    This one asked the deities to come to their own homes, the other asked the deities to pay for breakfast, and the rest said that the deities had a marriage?


    Oh, could it be that this girl''s deity''s wife is going to marry my daughter to a deity? Then just make her into a child. She''ll do laundry, cook, feed the pig fabric and be good at everything, but after this village, she won''t have this shop anymore.


    Chang Ge looked disdainfully at Bai Ze, who was the center of attention no matter where he went. He really wanted to see which one of the two Gu Yinfeng and him would please the lady the most.


    Ai, my original plan was to waste three to four days on the road and stay in Qinghua for a day or two.


    Zhang Ge stayed at Aunty Li''s house and waited for news. Originally, she wanted to go, but Bai Ze asked her, "Little girl, do you want to follow me to take a look, in order to gain some knowledge?"


    Gu Changge, who was still in the midst of the cold war, decisively did not reply. The more he said it, the more she was unwilling to experience it for herself.


    How could that be a Divine Lord of the Five Valleys? Although I didn''t see that demon, I could smell a bit of demon Qi, so I guessed that it was probably a wolf-essence spirit.


    Ah, yes, yes, I heard from the older generation that there were many wolves on the mountain before, but they became fewer later on. But it can''t be said that there were none.


    After Bai Ze returned, he started to chat with the village elders in the courtyard. Zhang Ge stood by the tile-roofed window and listened carefully.


    In other words, the deities could subdue that demon?


    Bai Ze did not answer, he only counted with his fingers: It is simple to obtain demons, it is just that the area is surrounded by mountains, with no Feng Shui lines, and should be a barren land, let me put it this way, if not for this enchanter''s method, you would have had fields to grow and food to eat, and this place would have been barren again.

 C74

    The people were hesitant when they heard this. Since ancient times, the harvest was the biggest plan of the people. Without land, there was no food.


    But now that he saw that the demon was on the verge of eating, even if he managed to preserve the harvest, so what? When his family was in ruins, who would still have the mood to plant his land!


    After some discussion, the innocent citizens reached an agreement and decided to have the deity tame this demoness. When the time came, even if they had to go out to beg for food, their family would still be safe together.


    Bai Ze then discussed a plan with them. It had already been three or four months since the last time they had to worship the child, and he should already be hungry by now, so Bai Ze specifically told them to prepare a kid who would get lost on the mountain. When they let the kid out at night, and the wolf spirit would definitely appear once they smelled a stranger''s scent, he could take the opportunity to subdue them.


    It was easy to think of a plan, but easy to capture demons as well. However, even this child was reluctant to part with it. What if the demons were powerful? What if they ate the children first?


    Everyone felt that this was a loss-making deal and were unwilling to send the child out. Bai Ze was so angry that his eyes were wide open, but there was only a bunch of mortal babies in front of him, he couldn''t possibly steal their child, it was no different from those goblins!


    Chang Ge came out from the room and said, "Why don''t you let me lure the wolfhound out? If the wolfhound sees me alone outside at night, I''m sure he won''t let me go."


    Bai Ze scratched his ears and joked, "Are you a girl? How is it possible that I don''t know you?"


    She was already used to Long Zhaofeng teasing her like this when they were on the island. In the past, Long Zhaofeng would always chase after him and fight with him when he heard those words.


    The commoners were convinced by Chang Ge''s courage, and said that the mountain was dangerous, while the demons ate people without blinking their eyes. However, in the end, they were still unwilling to let their children climb the mountain, so they could just say a few words of advice.


    That night, Bai Ze told Chang Ge how to arrange the formation. Chang Ge listened, and didn''t reply.


    In the dead of night, the two quietly went up the mountain. In order to not arouse the demons'' vigilance, Changge borrowed a piece of cloth from Auntie Li and put it on.


    Along the way, Bai Ze kept staring at her. From time to time, he would say something like: There''s a woman raising a silkworm and mulling over it.


    Gu Changge knew that he wouldn''t be able to spit out anything good, and she was determined to restrain his temper and not talk to her.


    The mountain wasn''t too high here. The dark clouds dispersed, and a full moon illuminated a broken slope. The shadows of the surrounding trees could not be seen clearly. The two of them rode their swords down and sang a long song as they sat down in a field of withered grass.


    Bai Ze had long since applied the chicken blood he had prepared onto her dress, causing Chang Ge to shrink back, hoping that he wouldn''t touch her body.


    Bai Ze carefully smeared the chicken blood on the wound, seeing that her hands were supporting his back with the dirt, he could not help but take a step forward and say: "You''re still angry at me, how about I apologize?"


    Zhang Ge was stunned as he had never seen such an arrogant person with such an appearance. Under the moonlight, he could only see a white-haired man with a seductive appearance. His eyes that were closest to him seemed to be filled with water.


    While he was still in a daze, the man leaned forward again and gave him a shallow kiss on the lips before quickly leaving. You look good in anything.


    As soon as the deep voice was heard, Chang Ge flew up with a kick and kicked him away!


    The corner of Bai Ze''s mouth raised into a low smile, and he flew up into the treetops to disappear. Just now, Zhang Ge was still a little afraid of the valley''s phantom images dancing about, but right now, his entire body was filled with anger.


    Not long after, the strong smell of blood attracted countless lush green eyes. The eyes hidden among the wormwood had a bloodthirsty look in them. From time to time, they would whimper and call out to friends.


    If it was three years ago, Zhang Ge would definitely be so scared that he would not know what to do. But she was after all, a member of the Half-immortal, why would she be afraid of these wolves?


    She had a barrier in her hand that could activate at any time. No matter if it was the wolf pack or the wolfman ambushing her, she could still protect herself!


    Actually, what made her more at ease was that she knew that Bai Ze, who was hiding in the darkness, would raise her guard and attack at the first moment, not letting a single hungry wolf hurt her.


    She pursed her lips. Longsong hated this shallow kiss. She didn''t like the feeling of having only her own imagination.


    Originally, after seeing Bai Ze''s way of doing things yesterday, she could have stopped thinking about it, because for a playboy like him, hugging and kissing me was not a big deal. The fact that she, Gu Changge, could think about it from just a simple kiss could only mean one thing ¡ª This was too inexperienced!


    Yes, he was too inexperienced.


    Thinking this way, Bai Ze''s voice came from beside her ears. He had always been unable to learn Bai Ze''s voice transmission, and this made her very vexed.


    Chang Ge''s hidden hand slowly formed a hand seal. Not long later, she discovered that the surrounding wolves had scattered in twos and threes. The sound of footsteps breaking the withered grass could be heard from afar.


    Longsong listened for a moment, then asked, Is anyone there?


    The withered grass was brushed aside by a hand, and a black shadow emerged from under the tree. Chang Ge felt his heart racing, and he gulped down a mouthful of saliva to maintain his calm.


    She continued, This good man, Ann... Me! I rolled down the hill and injured my leg. I can''t go back to the village. Can you help me?


    It didn''t seem like she was pretending to be crying, but the person hiding in the shadows of the tree seemed to be hesitating on whether to go forward or not. After a while, that person walked out.


    When he clearly saw that person''s face, Chang Ge was startled.


    At the same time, Bai Ze appeared from the tree and jumped down, a Spirit Emblem in his hand was thrown out, but was caught by the white-robed young man.


    Longsong hurried to his feet and ran forward, shouting, Stop! Stop! Bai Ze, stop!


    Bai Ze had felt that something was amiss from the start. He could sense the dense demonic Qi when he was not here just now, but now, he felt that the demonic Qi had dissipated.


    The man in the white robe looked at Gu Changge in shock, his gentle and refined eyes filled with a gentle smile: You, you''re Chang Ge?


    Chang Ge was also excited and hurriedly nodded his head: Dongfang Yu!


    The person who had come was the chief disciple of the Sect Leader, Dongfang Yu. He was dressed in a white daoist robe and had a long sword on his back.


    Three years seemed to have left no traces on him, and he was still as amiable as when they first met.


    Bai Ze squeezed between the two of them in a bad mood, he looked at Dongfang Yu coldly and said: What are you doing, chasing away my prey, and stealing my woman?

 C75

    What are you doing, chasing away my prey and stealing my woman?


    Zhang Ge kicked Bai Ze harshly: What nonsense are you talking about, this is my fellow sect disciple Dongfang Yu in Qinghua!


    Bai Ze raised his eyebrows in disapproval. Although Dongfang Yu was curious about the relationship between the two of them, she still greeted them politely: I am Dongfang Yu, I followed a wolf spirit and did not know that you are here to capture me.


    Who is your celestial friend? I can''t stand to see you bunch of scoundrels who are so close to each other!


    His face carried an unchanging smile, and he looked at Zhang Ge dotingly. Zhang Ge seemed to have never left him for three years, and originally, he had wanted to leave a good impression on Bai Ze when they reunited, but who would have thought that this Bai Ze would actually lose all face for her.


    He could only lean towards Dongfang Yu: "This is Bai Ze, when I was training on the island, he would often go and teach me some sword techniques."


    Dongfang Yu nodded: "I heard Immortal Lord mention it before. After not seeing it for three years, Changge has become even more beautiful.


    Gu Changge''s face reddened. Although she wanted to ask Immortal Lord what she said about her, but because she felt that Bai Ze''s body was extremely unfriendly, she casually replied: How can I be considered beautiful? Oh right, did you come here to capture wolfmen? We are here to catch the wolfhound.


    Dongfang Yu nodded her head: Back when I was swimming at the foot of the mountain, I heard that there was a demon beast in this place, so I came to take a look, and saw a wolf spirit living in the Divine Lord''s temple at the mountain. Unfortunately, this wolf spirit is very cunning, I have guarded it for a long time but still did not see it, and thus felt the demonic Qi and chased after it.


    Bai Ze scoffed, "If it wasn''t for you, I would have caught that wolfman long ago, what coincidence and what.


    Dongfang Yu was not angry, he laughed: It looks like I won''t be able to catch the wolfman tonight, how about we go down the mountain? Zhang Ge, I haven''t seen you in a long time, I''ll stay at the inn at the bottom of the mountain, let''s reminisce about old times later.


    Gu Changge hurriedly nodded and agreed: That''s great. I also have a lot of things I want to say to you.


    What''s so good about that!? A girl should not have gone out in the middle of the night! Do you have any sense of shame?


    Without even giving Bai Ze a glance, he grabbed Dongfang Yu and walked down the mountain. She discovered that coming out with Bai Ze was a mistake and wanted to make himself suffer. If they were to reach Qing Hua Mountain, she would definitely be angered to death.


    Bai Ze felt that what he said was a little too harsh, but what he said was like water being poured out, he couldn''t take it back no matter how hard he wanted to. He called out to the little girl, and the little girl, seeing that Chang Ge was ignoring him, he could only follow them down the mountain.


    There was only one inn in the village that could be used for business trips, so Dongfang Yu rented a room. When she kindly invited Bai Ze in, he snorted, crossed her arms over her chest, and leaned on the wall near the door: "I will wait here!"


    Dongfang Yu was no longer polite, she went into the room and poured water for Chang Ge. Although the two of them had not met for three years, their days in Qing Hua City was still an endless topic.


    At first, Changge kept on talking, but Dongfang Yu kept on quietly listening. Afterwards, she asked Dongfang Yu about Qinghua''s situation again, and Changge asked him a few questions from time to time.


    Knowing that Little Fishy was still in Qinghua and had been secretly raised by Dongfang Yu all this time, Chang Ge couldn''t help but feel happy. She had already started planning to bring Little Fishy to live on the island, on all eight sides of the island.


    After asking Yin Lele a little more, Chang Ge was no longer curious about anything. He could only allow Dongfang Yu to continue talking about it, whether it was him or not, whoever he was, he would definitely be eaten by the Spirit Demon beings, and would have no choice but to mention Immortal Lord Ziyang when it came to talking about capturing demons.


    Dongfang Yu said: Weren''t you going to diligently learn the Pure Heart Curse so that you could take Immortal Lord Ziyang as your master? How did you take the Immortal Island''s Immortal Master as your master in the blink of an eye?


    Zhang Ge fell silent. The fact that he was abandoned in the East Sea by Xiao Ziyang was a pain that she was unwilling to mention, but the pain had already scarred her. Even if Dongfang Yu did not reveal it, she would frequently reveal it herself.


    Actually, I still want to take Immortal Lord as my master even now, but it''s just that my aptitude is too poor ¡­ Staying with Immortal Lord would only bring him more trouble.


    Seeing her happy expression, Dongfang Yu became serious, and did not bring up the matter: "I saw that you have cultivated much, and already have a body of Half-immortal, right?


    Grandpa and Bai Ze have always taught me immortal arts, but I am very stupid, and would need their help to raise my cultivation.


    Dongfang Yu remained silent as she lowered her head to sip the tea in her cup. His expression was extremely gentle, but because of this, whatever he was thinking about in her heart would never show on her face. You''ve been living with him for the past three years?


    Yes, they couldn''t leave the Immortal Island, but occasionally, outsiders would come to the island. Chang Ge didn''t mention who the people outside the island were. They were simply some immortals that had good relations with Daoist Master Xuan Qi, as well as the big-bearded Dragon King.


    So you came to the island to kill the demons?


    Speaking of the reason to leave the island, Chang Ge realized that he had forgotten the main topic: Not only did he want to kill demons, I wanted to go back to Qing Hua City to take a look at Little Fishy, look at you, and be happy. When we passed by this place, the people here thought of us as the gods that hunted demons, Bai Ze did indeed have some methods to kill demons, so he stayed behind to help them.


    Just now, with a single glance, I saw that Bai Ze wanted to use you as bait to lure the wolf spirit into his trap. Have you ever thought about the possibility of losing your life if you were unable to dodge in time?


    Zhang Ge stuck out his tongue, his face filled with a mischievous smile: You''re thinking too much, even if Bai Ze can''t protect me, I still have the ability to use Half-immortal. Although I don''t have any experience in fighting opponents, I can still run, my escaping speed is too fast.


    Three years had passed, and this girl seemed to have changed a lot. That lazy and useless girl from before also seemed to have grown up a lot, and now she could catch a demon. To Dongfang Yu, he did not know if she should be happy or worried.


    With me here in the future, you definitely won''t be harmed in the slightest.


    Dongfang Yu was like an elder brother to Gu Yinfeng, someone who was a hundred times stronger than him, allowing Zhang Ge to feel at ease.


    The two of them chatted for a while longer. When Bai Ze impatiently knocked on the door, she reluctantly said his goodbyes and agreed to have breakfast with him tomorrow. Then, he and Bai Ze left the inn and headed towards Aunty Li''s house.


    The small path at night was not easy to walk on. Bai Ze just needed to lead the way with large steps, while Zhang Ge followed behind shakily, and after walking for a while, they reached a long distance.


    The silver-haired man stopped and waited for her. Seeing that she had followed him, he joked, "I thought you were still reluctant to part with your senior brother. You''re going back to sleep with him."

 C76

    I thought you were still reluctant to part with your senior brother, and wanted to go back to sleep with him.


    There aren''t many rooms in the relay station. Moreover, we have to go back and answer to Auntie Li and the others.


    Just because there aren''t many rooms, it gives you all an excuse to share a room, doesn''t it.


    Only then did Changge catch the ambiguity in his words. She turned her head and glared at him before continuing on her way. "Do you think I''m like you, that I can kiss anyone, anyone can hug and hug, hmph!"


    Bai Ze''s lips raised into a beautiful curve. He quickly walked over to stand by her side, and extended his hand to hold her small hand but was shaken off: "You''re actually angry at me?"


    No. Without saying anything unnecessary, Chang Ge jogged into Auntie Li''s home.


    The lights in the house were still on. The old people in the village were still waiting for them in the living room.


    Bai Ze told them the whole story. He only said that he initially set a trap to catch the wolf essence spirit, but unfortunately, he met a cultivator disciple that was also tracking the wolf essence.


    When the people heard this, they trembled in fear. What should they do if they asked? Could it be that they would not capture him?


    Bai Ze said that he had his own reasons, but the wolf-spirit beast would not let down its guard for a while after being frightened, so it would be difficult to lure him out.


    Chang Ge was listening to the men''s conversation in the inner room and felt sleepy. However, these people didn''t intend to leave. She yawned and fell asleep on the brick bed.


    When he thought about how he was about to rush over to the inn with Dongfang Yu, he actually saw this pair sitting in the tea house and eating breakfast half-way through their journey.


    Immediately, a flame of anger rose from Bai Ze''s chest. He rushed up and sat heavily on the side, the two of them stopped talking and laughed.


    Although the clothes looked simple, they were made from the best materials. Bai Ze had made a total of twelve such clothes for her, so it would not be wrong to say that they were the only ones.


    Because he knew that this girl was somewhat stupid and lazy. She had always been too lazy to memorize similar incantations. Not only was it complicated, but it was also very long. How could she have the desire to continue memorizing them just by looking at them?


    Thus, he thought of a good method, which was to use some of the incantations she commonly used to embroider on her clothes. Apart from the words that could be seen from the angle that Chang Ge lowered his head, others would only think that it was an extremely beautiful pattern.


    It was also at that time that this girl started to lower her guard against him, finally treating him as a human and not as air!


    This was one of the accomplishments that Bai Ze had thought he was proud of, as the twelve sets of clothes had to be recreated every year along with the changes in his body shape. This was also the reason why Gu Changge had to reconcile with him every time they quarreled.


    It was precisely because of the time-consuming manner in which the clothes were made that they were so precious. Zhang Ge rarely wore them during normal times, and thus he accompanied this so called "Senior Brother" to eat breakfast and wear these clothes. It inevitably ignited the flames in Bai Ze''s heart.


    Bai Ze unrestrainedly pulled the Soup Dumplings in front of him, while Zhang Ge looked at him without saying a word. In this kind of situation, he could only pretend that he did not see anything, if not, once he started arguing with Yue Yang, it would be perfect for him.


    Dongfang Yu was still here. She still had to maintain her image of a obedient girl.


    It was possible that Dongfang Yu had chased him for a long time within the valley yesterday, and thus, she was somewhat in a sorry state.


    Compared to Bai Ze''s hearty feast, he was more like an elder brother.


    Little Brother Bai, eat slowly. As he spoke, he pushed the sauce in front of Bai Ze.


    Bai Ze had a bun in his mouth as he coldly stared at him and said: It''s just a Half-immortal, what qualifications do you have to call me brother?


    Dongfang Yu was at a loss for words. After knowing this person''s temperament, she could only shake her head with a faint smile.


    Chang Ge rolled his eyes at someone who was eating buns: Dongfang Yu and I are going to the mountain to catch wolfhound spirit today. If you are bored, you can go back to the island and wait for me to come back from Qinghua.


    Bada! The steamed bun in his mouth fell onto the table. Bai Ze understood now, it seemed like this girl was going to torture and kill him!


    The saying goes, ''a rabbit dies while a dog cooks; a bird dies while hiding in its bow''. Pah pah pah! He was a dignified Ancient Divine Beast, how could Bai Ze be a donkey or a dog.


    However, he had witnessed this girl''s ingratitude today. It was in vain for him to think for her.


    Yes, with senior leading the way for you, I am an unnecessary person. Staying here would be too thick-skinned. However, have you thought about how your senior brother wandered around the valley for so many days without being able to find the whereabouts of that wolf spirit?


    Zhang Ge looked at Dongfang Yu, and the latter shook her head with a helpless smile. It was the first time she met such a cunning and thorny wolf-spirit, and he couldn''t find the lair of the wolf spirit many times, to the extent that she still couldn''t find anything.


    Chang Ge then turned to Bai Ze and said, "If you have a way to find the Wolf Essence, why did you think of a plan to lure them in?"


    Bai Ze scratched his ears: If it weren''t for your senior brother''s appearance yesterday, forcing me to a corner, I wouldn''t be using this method today.


    As soon as Bai Ze finished speaking, he saw smoke rising up from the ground near the teahouse. The smoke was like a whirlpool, swirling around as the wind blew past, causing the steamed buns to have no choice but to cover the steamer tightly, afraid that the wind would blow up and blow the dust over here.


    The wind came so fast that it stopped very quickly. When the shop owner finally let go of the bamboo steamer and looked back, his mouth was wide open in shock and he couldn''t move at all.


    The smoke stopped, and the strong wind stopped. At the place where the fog had risen, a graceful woman''s clothes were half faded, revealing her smooth and bare shoulders. She was the old procuress of the drunk flower shade.


    She held a pipe in her right hand, and knocked it on the table, looking at the hostile Dongfang Yu and Gu Changge.


    Girl, you''re really persistent. You even brought yourself a helper today.


    Her tone was calm and lazy, not putting the two in front of her into her eyes, as she puffed out smoke and sprayed it towards Dongfang Yu, who remained unmoved. Although the sword in his hand was already half out of its scabbard, but from his many years of experience of catching demons, this demon was not someone she could subdue.


    I called you here today because I need your help. If you guys were to fight, don''t blame me for falling out.


    Upon hearing that, the old procuress softened her posture, as though she was sticking close to Bai Ze: "Master Bai, look at what you''re saying, people like us, how could we not go through business with our customers?"


    Zhang Ge placed Yue Yong hatefully on the table and sat down silently with Dongfang Yu. Seeing this lady with a soft waist crawl into Bai Ze''s embrace, Yue Yong couldn''t help but frown.


    Bai Ze said: Let me introduce you, this is Qing Qiu Hu Ji.

 C77

    Let me introduce you, this is Qing Qiu Hu Ji.


    He then pointed at Dongfang Yu and said: "He is a disciple of Qinghua Sect, called... Forget it, it''s not important.


    Zhang Ge almost couldn''t hold back from falling out, but Dongfang Yu was actually a good person.


    She only looked at Hu Ji who had the attitude of a bawd with slight suspicion: Qing Qiu Hu Ji? But the descendants of the Qing Qiu Godly Fox?


    Hu Ji sat on Bai Ze''s lap, with one hand wrapped around Bai Ze''s neck and the other holding onto a pipe, she glared at him: What, do you not look like I am the head disciple of Sect Leader Qinghua? Now that she had cultivated Half-immortal five years ago, it was already close to her fate to this day.


    Dongfang Yu''s eyes brightened. It was as if she urgently wanted to ask more, but was stopped by Bai Ze.


    Although Hu Ji was the descendant of a godly fox, a person who understood the five elements through understanding the Yin and Yang, and knew it for sixty years before knowing it for sixty years, this crime of revealing the secrets of heaven was unforgivable, not to mention her, even the gods would not be forgiven!


    You are quite protective of her.


    Bai Ze''s large palm slid back and forth on Hu Ji''s leg, and leisurely said. I''m even more protective of you, don''t you see?


    Longsong turned his head away, not looking at him.


    Dongfang Yu came out to smooth things over and reached an agreement after some discussion. It was because Hu Ji was a descendant of a godly fox, and also a god that was revered by beasts.


    The four of them took advantage of the fact that the villagers had yet to start working to get up the mountain. The road up the mountain during the day was much easier to walk on than during the night.


    The Five Valleys Divine Lord Temple was located on a wide hillside.


    They walked in. The Divine Lord Temple of the Five Valleys had been abandoned for a long time, only leaving behind some faded red silk green cloth hanging on the door of the temple. The dust in the temple was extremely thick, and could even be seen after stepping on it.


    Behind the long table was a stone statue. The villagers were all simple and unadorned, and the stone statue they carved was also not as lifelike as the one in the temple.


    Chang Ge looked at it for a long time, but couldn''t tell if it was a man or a woman.


    Hu Ji saw her doubt and replied with a sweep of her eyes: It''s Rabbit Essence.


    Bunny spirit? Chang Ge didn''t understand the reason behind this, but looked at Bai Ze strangely and said: "Didn''t I say it''s wolf-spirit?"


    Bai Ze raised his eyebrows: You don''t believe my words?


    Then, I shouldn''t believe Hu Ji''s words?


    Hu Ji smiled sweetly. "I haven''t finished speaking, you two little kids are really enemies."


    Then why can''t you finish it all at once?


    Tsk, tsk. Unless he did not interrupt when others were bickering with him, he would be in trouble.


    Bai Ze laughed coldly and suddenly made his move, the sword in his hand slashed apart the stone statue, causing a cave to appear at the base of the stone statue.


    Hu Ji bent her waist and peeked her head out of the cave: "My Lord Bai, you are too impatient. How could you catch someone who is so cunning as him?!"


    Dongfang Yu seemed to understand now: "No wonder I didn''t find any trace of the wolf-spirit even after waiting for so many days."


    Chang Ge became anxious: Isn''t it a rabbit? Why did it become a wolfhound again?


    Bai Ze suddenly struck her head: Stupid girl, the Divine Lord of the Five Valleys is this kind of rabbit, while the current Divine Lord of the Five Valleys is a wolf taking over this kind of rabbit''s nest, in my opinion, the rabbit spirit must have ascended, after all, with that kind of divine power, the citizens won''t be able to fly anymore.


    Zhang Ge immediately understood what was going on and could not help but look at Hu Ji. So the world of demons was the same as the world of humans, there were both good and bad demons.


    Was what he did to Hu Ji too much? But she was clearly an evil spirit that sucked in other people''s vitality! Why did Bai Ze respect her even though he was protecting her?


    With Hu Ji''s help, Dongfang Yu and Bai Ze quickly controlled the other cave residences of the rabbit spirit. After calculating the general direction of the wolf spirit, Bai Ze called out to Zhang Ge: "Girl, don''t just stand there in a daze.


    Dongfang Yu looked at Zhang Ge in shock: She has already started to practice the Five Element Curse?


    Chang Ge didn''t really understand what the Five Elements Incantation was. When she was on the island, everything she learnt was in the ''filling duck'' style.


    Since Bai Ze and Daoist Master Xuanqi had taught her this, she had decided to just study as hard as he could. She didn''t want to teach them even if she had to, so when Bai Ze said the word "great water", she understood.


    Bai Ze stood at a place not far from the Five Valley Divine Lord Temple, but he could not see where Dongfang Yu was.


    Zhang Ge swept a glance at the patterns embroidered on his clothes and muttered an incantation. He then placed two fingers of his left hand together as he released a curse mark. A misty mist appeared on his fingertips, and as soon as the mist fell to the ground, it instantly turned into a gushing sea that poured into the cave.


    The water ball seemed to have come alive as it rolled into the cavern.


    Bai Ze''s eyes lit up, he pulled Zhang Ge along, and then stood on his sword as he flew to the back of the mountain.


    Very quickly, Zhang Ge saw Dongfang Yu fighting against a black shadow, while Hu Ji was sitting high up on a tree branch, swinging her legs, as if waiting to watch a good show.


    Bai Ze hugged Zhang Ge''s armpit, and without caring about her resistance, he placed her beside Hu Ji: Watch out for her.


    These words were not directed at Chang Ge, but Hu Ji. Hu Ji exhaled the smoke and nodded with a smile that was not a smile.


    Chang Ge was anxious to jump down to help them, but he was stopped by Hu Ji: With your power, you will only cause them trouble.


    With Bai Ze joining them, victory and defeat would quickly be determined. The group of black figures that had been captured revealed was indeed a black-furred lone wolf.


    Dongfang Yu took out an inescapable net to capture the lone wolf, but who would have known that Bai Ze would actually do it so quickly? With a palm strike, she killed the heavily injured wolf and before Dongfang Yu could even make a sound to stop him, Bai Ze had already taken the beast''s Orb and placed it into the Ruins Cauldron.


    Chang Ge stared dumbstruck at the scene beneath the tree. Without his inner core, the wolf''s corpse quickly rotted and began to stink. A wave of unpleasant odors assaulted his nose, making him want to vomit.


    Flames of the five elements shot out from Bai Ze''s palm and instantly burnt the wolf''s corpse.


    Why was he so cruel?


    Dongfang Yu finally asked him. The corner of Bai Ze''s lips raised in disapproval: "I am just a wolf spirit who killed a villain, how could I be cruel?"


    Dongfang Yu''s expression was extremely discontented, but he seemed to know that it was impossible to reason with this silver-haired man, so she could only shut his mouth and not talk about it.


    He was born gentle, if it was yesterday, he would have tolerated Bai Ze in many ways, but today, Bai Ze''s actions made him look down on him.


    Zhang Ge understood what Dongfang Yu was trying to say. When she was in Tsinghua University, she knew that the disciples of Tsinghua University, including the disciples of the Immortal Cultivation Sect of the world, would usually take away their demons after capturing them.


    If they met a demon that could not be taught, they would release the demon back to the Great Desolation, leaving it to fend for itself. If the Immortal Cultivation Sect did not kill anyone, it was a principle that would not change.


    This principle would not work on Bai Ze, it was just like a food chain in nature. As an ancient Divine Beast, it was natural for Bai Ze to consume the demon core.

 C78

    After the wolf-spirits were eradicated, Hu Ji went somewhere, maybe to the brothel.


    The atmosphere between the three of them was a bit gloomy, but the villagers were all elated. After learning that the rabbit essence had helped them to ascend into the immortal, these villagers built a new temple to worship the rabbit immortal, to keep the peace of the rain and the wind.


    Gu Changge and her group once again set foot on the road to Qinghua, but communication between the three of them was extremely little.


    After a day of travel, they reached the Ze City at the foot of Yuxiao Kongque Mountain before nightfall. Because there were so many teachings on the mountain, Bai Ze suggested that he should stay at Ze City.


    Even if Bai Ze didn''t bring it up himself, she would do it because she was really afraid that if Bai Ze caused any trouble on the mountain, he wouldn''t be able to keep a low profile and return home.


    After arranging everything for Bai Ze, Changge Imperial Sword and Dongfang Yu headed up the mountain.


    A few years ago, she was still complaining about the rugged path up the mountain. Not only did the gentle man beside her not blame her, he even kindly made an exception for her and brought her up the mountain gate on his sword.


    It had to be said that she only had one expectation at that time ¡ª to be able to control the sword and never have to walk again, that must have been great.


    After arriving at the mountain gate, the disciples guarding it she did not recognize.


    Before coming here, he had told Dongfang Yu that he wanted to keep a low profile so that he wouldn''t need to spread it. Dongfang Yu also understood the unfair treatment that she had received at Qinghua, and being able to leave Qinghua was also a good opportunity for her. Now that she had returned, she was sure that there were many people that she did not want to see.


    Today is a disciple recruitment event, I originally didn''t plan to take in disciples on my travels, but since I''m back, I might have to take in a group of disciples tomorrow.


    Only then did Chang Ge notice that the Flashy Hall beneath the flying sword was brightly lit. The new disciples that had finished their day of competition were in the midst of the final round of disciple recruitment.


    I heard that Sect Leader Li Weng is no longer taking in disciples, and those young disciples that joined Qinghua with Chang Ge had not cultivated up to the Half-immortal yet, so they are not allowed to take in disciples.


    Speaking of which, couldn''t help but look at Changge in a new light when the disciple with the most shallow aptitude became the Half-immortal instead.


    The two of them stopped their swords outside the Flashy Hall. The hall was very lively, the new disciples were all eager to try, and wanted to become disciples with their own hearts.


    Yet, Changge''s eyes were attracted by a white silhouette in the hall. She stared at that figure without moving, her gaze penetrating the entire hall''s splendor. Everything was an illusion, and only that person was real.


    Xiao Ziyang was dressed in luxurious clothes that were like water and sat on the seat of Sect Leader.


    The dark markings on his white shirt were like flowing moon patterns, exuding a brilliance that could not be looked at. His black hair was like a waterfall, sliding down his back, and a few strands of hair hung straight onto his legs.


    There was no expression on his face. The coldness and loneliness of the thousand-year ice seal gave him a prideful look. His long, thin, sword-like eyebrows slanted into his hair, and Dan Feng''s ice-cold eyes peeked out of the hall, whether intentionally or unintentionally.


    Although she knew that she had not been discovered, her heart was still pounding like a drum. She didn''t know how to describe her current mood. She wanted him to see her, but she didn''t want him to see her.


    If you see it, she can proudly interrogate him. Are you regretting that you didn''t accept me as your disciple back then?


    If she didn''t see him, she could hide in the shadows, quietly, quietly, and watch as this man who shouldn''t have existed in the mortal world walked out of her line of sight, never having any more interactions with him.


    Dongfang Yu walked to her side, seeming to understand her feelings. Not only did the master you wanted to take in you as a disciple, but he also gave you up as a disciple, I know that you feel bad, but after so many years, didn''t you also manage to cultivate your Half-immortal?


    Chang Ge forced out a pale smile, and spoke to Dongfang Yu with a disapproving tone: "I''m not feeling bad, it''s just as you said, it''s over. Grandpa and Bai Ze have treated me very well."


    Although Bai Ze had always made her angry, he had indeed thought for her in every possible way.


    Seeing that she was in a better mood, Dongfang Yu hesitated: Why don''t we go to the Five Elements Peak to have some fun?


    Isn''t the music in the hall?


    Just now, she saw that Le Le had grown a lot taller. Her long hair was braided into two bundles on her head. She looked very cute and mischievous.


    As the most favored disciple of Sect Leader, Yin Lele was brought along to her side during such an occasion as well. She spent some time to distribute the keepsake for Zuo Tianxing as master and disciple.


    Dongfang Yu could only say: Are you really going to wait here?


    Zhang Ge nodded, but seeing Dongfang Yu''s awkward expression, he could not help but question: What''s wrong? Is it inconvenient?


    Dongfang Yu looked inside the hall, then looked at Zhang Ge, and simply went all out: It''s like this, the people of Sect Leader have had a relapse in the past few years, I''m afraid they won''t be able to hold on much longer, the Immortal Lord is currently under the orders of the Sect Leader to manage the internal affairs of the sect.


    It was no wonder that Xiao Ziyang, who never appeared in public, would sit up for the disciple ceremony. Just then, she thought that if Xiao Ziyang wanted to take in a disciple, the discomfort she felt could be imagined.


    Sect Leader also ordered the Immortal Lord to accept a disciple, to grow big with glory. After all, the Immortal Lord is the only Da Lou Golden Immortal in our Qinghua Kingdom.


    Longsong felt her heart tremble, and in the end her hands were trembling.


    Right now, she wanted to ask herself what exactly she did wrong, why is it that anyone can do it, only she, Gu Changge can''t!


    Why?!


    A faintly discernable baleful aura poured out from her body, strand after strand coiling around her entire body. She slightly closed her eyes as she stood before the palace, and other than her trembling body, everything else seemed far too calm.


    Dongfang Yu looked at the change of the person in front of him in astonishment, and was a little lost in thought.


    Right now, he could already easily detect the baleful aura on Chang Ge''s body. This baleful aura seemed to be able to cover up the demonic aura in the entire Demon Realm. Before her evil aura was completely released, Dongfang Yu immediately carried her and leapt onto her longsword, quickly flying towards the Five Element Peak.


    Although Changge''s eyes were open, it was no different from a coma. Dongfang Yu kept calling out into her ear: Changge, Changge, Wake up! Changge?


    The body of the woman in his embrace softened slightly and stopped trembling. Dongfang Yu hurriedly carried her to her bed, and before she could light the candle, she sat cross-legged and injected spirit energy into her.


    Gu Changge''s eyelashes trembled for a bit, before she slowly came to her senses.


    I''m fine.


    Dongfang Yu heaved a sigh of relief, and lit up the candle in the room with a flick of her finger.


    This was the first time Chang Ge had seen an official Qinghua Sect disciple''s room. It wasn''t as spacious as the one she used to live in in in a small courtyard at the foot of a mountain. After all, three people were required to live in such a room.


    Other than a wooden bed placed against the wall, there was only one other table in this room. A simple bookshelf filled with all kinds of books.

 C79

    She wanted to ridicule herself for her past persistence. Xiao Ziyang could accept anyone, but why did she have to recognize Xiao Ziyang? She, Gu Changge, could be anyone too!


    Thinking about that, she smiled brightly at Dongfang Yu who had a face full of worry.


    Dongfang Yu was startled, she felt that the beautiful girl from the Zuo family was only so, she was dazed and a little embarrassed: In a moment of desperation, I had to carry you back to my room, it was rude.


    It would be rude of you to be scared off by my murderous aura. She joked, not using her murderous aura as a pestle.


    Dongfang Yu said: In the past, your body''s killing intent was not this strong.


    Zhang Ge shook his head: "Grandpa said that the baleful aura in my body is unable to be dispelled and will grow stronger as my cultivation increases. The only way is to restrain it using immortal arts. Just now, when I was in a hurry, I..."


    Dongfang Yu nodded his head to express her understanding: "I will go and see if there is hot water. After rushing for an entire day, I will brew a pot of tea for you to quench your thirst."


    Actually, there''s no need for you to be so polite. Even if you''re polite to me, it would be unnatural for me.


    Hearing her words, Dongfang Yu was even more confused. She smiled and turned to go open the door to get some water, but just as she opened the door, a little furry thing pounced towards him.


    Meow!


    Dongfang Yu took a few steps back and held the little kitten in her hands: "You little fish, why did you bite even me?"


    Little Fishy abruptly raised its head as its glass-like eyes spun around a few times, filled with joy: "East!" East! You''re back?!


    Not only am I back, but look who else is here.


    With that, he handed Little Fishy to Zhang Ge. The little fellow''s eyes were originally big, but after seeing the song, its eyes widened even more. "Master, master?"


    She even bought a few ''immortal pellets'' during Ze City. When she saw Little Fishy, she first used the ''immortal pellets'' to hook up with its gluttony and then teased it a little. However, when she saw Little Fishy''s current expression, she felt that anything she had prepared was a little excessive.


    Because the little fish didn''t seem to be too close to her, it didn''t change. It was still a little kitten with a tri-colored pattern, about the size of a palm, its round body was covered with fur, and its glazed emerald eyes were its favorite spot.


    At this moment, Little Fishy was hidden in Dongfang Yu''s hands, interrogating Gu Changge with an uncertain gaze. It hadn''t changed in three years, but its master had changed a lot, to the point where it didn''t dare to recognize him anymore.


    Zhang Ge reached out his hand and grabbed Little Fishy from Dongfang Yu''s arms. "When Master is not here, let''s see if you''re obedient.


    Meow! Xiaoyu immediately dived into her embrace in joy. Master had returned! Master is back! Is there anything more delightful than this?


    Dongfang Yu turned and left the room after seeing the two being intimate.


    Although Little Fishy was small, she had a lot of strength. She arched her back and lay down on the bed, licking and biting at her with her tongue. She was very happy.


    After licking it, it suddenly jumped to the side of a table, staring at the song with righteous eyes and said, "Master, you don''t need a small fish anymore!" Why did you return it!? He hated his master! Xiaoyu did not like her master!


    Unexpectedly, Chang Ge wasn''t angry at all. He just smiled and said: "Since you don''t want to see me so much, then I''m leaving. I''m really leaving."


    Meow! You''re not allowed to leave! The little fish once again dove into her embrace, and the cat and the person once again became intimate for a while.


    Chang Ge fished out the ''elixir'' he bought at the foot of the mountain and gave it to Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu licked the ''elixir'' as she recounted her own blood and tears.


    Little Fishy had waited for a long time for her master to come down from the Sunset Peak, and Little Fishy thought that her master did not want her anymore! Little Yu even cried for a long time! The chubby little fellow glared at Gu Changge fiercely.


    Finally, when he was about to starve to death, something came from the east, he said. That''s not right, the master who likes new and dislikes old doesn''t want Little Fishy! He left Tsinghua University! Little Fishy was brought back from the East! Otherwise, Xiaoyu would really starve to death! He would really starve to death!


    The chubby kitten scratched Zhang Ge''s clothes like crazy, almost tearing the embroidery on her clothes to shreds. Seeing it, Zhang Ge didn''t know whether to laugh or cry and could only apologize. She finally had a feeling of returning to Qing Hua.


    Xiao Yu and Chang Ge played around for a while before Dongfang Yu brought in a cup of tea and brought in a plate of midnight snack. Xiao Yu, in order to express its welcome to its owner, took a bite of the tea, and watched the object on the plate eagerly, drooling from the corner of her mouth.


    When Chang Ge saw the little guy''s envious look, he stuffed another mouthful into its mouth. At the end of the plate, half of the plate was eaten by small fish, so the satiated kitten finally raised its belly and went back to sleep.


    I thought Fishy was sleeping with you. Chang Ge recalled how Little Fishy used to jump around in her bed, and couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    However, Dongfang Yu''s expression was a little unnatural as she said, "Since I knew that Little Fishy was a cat demon, I didn''t dare to hug her easily. I don''t know why, even though she hasn''t changed, I felt that she should be a girl, so ¡­


    So men and women should be different, right? With a faint smile, Chang Ge rose and picked up the things on the table: I don''t know when Le Le will come back, I still have to stay with her tonight.


    Dongfang Yu immediately snatched the cup and plate in her hands: I''ll clean it up then, sit down and rest first, when I went out just now I heard that the disciple recruitment meeting is about to end, I''ll bring you over to have a look.


    Chang Ge nodded, but she, who was used to housework on the island, still rushed to wash the cups and saucers. The water that the two of them created spilled out of the cups and saucers, wetting their sleeves, causing the two of them to be stunned for a moment before bursting out laughing.


    Chang Ge took out a handkerchief and wiped the water on his sleeves, then helped Dongfang Yu to wipe his sleeves carefully. Washing a cup, what''s there to argue about, when I was leaving the island, not only did I have to cook and wash, I also had to clean the wine bowls that would break at any time.


    Thinking about how Bai Ze even broke a wine bowl before she left, she shook his head repeatedly.


    Dongfang Yu, on the other hand, quietly watched as the person in front of him wiped the water stains off his sleeves.


    Yin Lele flew in like a butterfly. You''re back!


    Dongfang Yu turned her head, her tone filled with helplessness and love, and said, "How many times have I said I needed to call you Senior Brother?"


    She looked at the smiling Gu Changge, and saw that one of her hands was still holding onto Dongfang Yu''s sleeve. Her lips opened and closed, and she slowly said two words: Senior Brother ¡­

 C80

    Senior Martial Brother ¡­


    Don''t look at me. Look who else is back. Dongfang Yu''s eyes curved into crescent moons.


    Zhang Ge rushed forward and grabbed Yin Lele''s small hand and said: "You don''t need to say this, I''m Le Le who entered the door first."


    Yin Lele''s face did not have much of a smile on it, and only after Zhang Ge waved his hand in front of her did he react.


    Seeing the two of them laughing, she pulled Chang Ge''s hand and spun around to look: Sister Changge! Sister Changge, you''re back? He''s back! You''re finally back! I knew you wouldn''t be so happy!


    Just like Xiaoyu, these close friends of hers had never kept their distance from her. Longsong smiled and actually felt relieved.


    pulled Gu Changge and sat on the table, chattering non-stop, asking her where she had been for such a long time. After knowing that she had been cultivating on the Immortal Island and asking her if she was bored, and what she usually ate, she was like her grandfather, always staying at home.


    The two little sisters seemed to have an unending conversation, and in the end, the topic once again shifted to today''s disciple recruitment event. It was not considered strange, as every year, Qinghua Sect would send around a hundred and eighty s to the world, and the number of disciples that came to visit was just too many.


    And this year, the biggest attraction of the disciple recruitment event was that Xiao Ziyang had to take in disciples as well. Xiao Ziyang refused to take in many disciples for the reason that she had never taught anyone else, she only took in a fourteen year old girl as her disciple.


    knew that she wanted to take Xiao Ziyang as her master back then, but she felt that after all these years had passed, she should have already let go of the song.


    However, looking at her expression, it seemed that she was still somewhat sad, so she didn''t bring up the matter of the disciple recruitment.


    Seeing that it was getting late, Dongfang Yu sent them back to sleep. The two little sisters held hands and went back to the courtyard Yin Lele lived in when they were young.


    Yin Lele''s residence was around the same age as Dongfang Yu, but because it was a woman''s residence, it was extremely warm and comfortable. When the two of them were lying on the bed, Yin Lele was still reminiscing about past events. She asked Zhang Ge how he came to Qinghua, and then told him about her chance encounter with Dongfang Yu.


    Those who heard what she said perked up their ears, afraid that they would miss out on something. After learning that they had wet her sleeves from the fight for the cup, she smiled in relief. Not long later, she fell asleep.


    The two sisters were one year apart in age, but their bodies were about the same size. Zhang Ge faintly felt that Le Le Le was slightly fatter than him. She hugged herself as she slept soundly.


    He pushed her a little further away and looked at the canopy, unable to fall asleep no matter what. There was one thing on her mind that she would never be able to forget for the rest of her life if she did not answer her question today ¡­


    Thinking up to here, she quietly got out of bed, donned a simple set of clothes, and hung the bottle around her waist once again, saying in a low voice: "Wu Tong, light up the road ahead for me."


    The Demon Gathering bottle emitted a light green light. It wasn''t bright, but it was enough to see the surroundings clearly.


    Changge stepped out of the room and disappeared from the Five Elements Peak in the blink of an eye.


    After nightfall, her Qinghua Sect was very quiet. The seven peaks were all black phantoms that towered in the darkness. She easily found the mountain she was so familiar with, and with a bit of green luster, she ascended it.


    Yue Yong flew very quickly, and the night wind brushed against her hair, making the weather very cold. Because her body''s resistance had increased a lot due to Qi Refining, she did not chant any spells to avoid the cold, and directly charged towards the snowy plains on the peak.


    That person''s white clothes were much whiter than this ancient snow. The sound of his feet stepping on the snow gave her a fright, and she quickly slowed down.


    Perhaps it was because this place was even quieter than the foot of the mountain. She could not even take a single step for fear of waking up something. Was this the feeling of approaching a homeland?


    She took two more steps onto the snowy ground. On the cliff in front of the palace, a person dressed in white stood there silently. The wind blew through his robes, dancing along with his black hair in the darkness.


    That person was the darling of the moon. Otherwise, why would he be the only one to pour the purest moonlight in the world onto his body?


    Longsong stood behind the tall stone, the snow soaking her thin shoes and socks. If she could, she was willing to accompany that person for a lifetime; this feeling seemed to have long surpassed her desire to become his disciple, but she attributed it all to her own unwillingness to not succeed in becoming his disciple.


    Her body began to tremble. After all, without the protection of a spell, ordinary people would not be able to withstand this kind of cold. But it was precisely because of this coldness that Changge did not want to avoid it.


    The pain was indescribable.


    Xiao Ziyang... These three words lingered on her lips for a while before she finally persuaded herself to rush out. She stood calmly in front of him and calmly said, "Long time no see ¡­"


    But before she could even take a step, a small figure walked out from the palace hall. This child looked to be thirteen or fourteen years old, and with a pair of bun on his head, he wore the clothes of a Qinghua disciple. With small steps, he arrived at the place where Xiao Ziyang was standing.


    Master... Long Zhaoge also called out the two words, as if possessed. For many days and nights, she hoped that these two words would come out of her mouth. She only called out to Xiao Ziyang ¡­


    Master! Why are you still standing here, scared in the hall by yourself.


    Xiao Ziyang''s statue-like body moved, she turned and patted her disciple''s head and led her hand into the hall, one tall and one short, the two of them standing in harmony under the moonlight.


    At this moment, Chang Ge''s heart felt as though it had been stabbed by a knife. She stumbled as she followed the two to the entrance of the hall. Not long later, the hall was lit up by candles and brightly lit.


    The warmth in the hall was something she would never be able to absorb, and her pain was something they would never be able to feel.


    However, when the white figure appeared at the entrance of the hall, Zhang Ge was stunned. The people at the entrance were stunned as well. Their exquisite face should have been as cold and emotionless as a thousand years ago.


    Finally unable to hold it in any longer, the tears in Chang Ge''s eyes fell to the ground like broken beads and quickly blended into the snow.


    She wanted to escape. She didn''t want this person to see her embarrassed appearance. She wanted to let him see that she was living a good life. She wanted to make him regret not taking her in as a disciple before.


    But, why did everything change the moment I saw him?!


    A long song! Xiao Ziyang quickly grabbed her wrist, and pulled her who was about to leave with the sword: It''s really you?

 C81

    It''s really you?


    Chang Ge couldn''t control himself any longer, so he turned around and threw himself into the man''s embrace. He stretched out both of his arms and tightly hugged the man''s waist, feeling his heart beating like a drum.


    Even if they were to separate immediately, even if tomorrow was the end of the world, and he pushed her away again, she would not give up her desire even if it was the humiliation of having to abandon her Sunset Peak!


    She missed him, and she really wanted to ¡­


    Only now did she know that even if she wasn''t his disciple, staying by his side forever, she would die with no regrets.


    Xiao Ziyang was at a loss on what to do for a moment, when he felt the person in her embrace tremble. Only then did he raise her palm and lightly pat her back: "I left you on the Li Island that day, you really hate me."


    Chang Ge''s head quickly shook in his embrace. Warm tears soaked the man''s clothes.


    If she didn''t hate him, she could just stay by his side. All her grudges and disagreements could be forgotten.


    Long song.


    Only then did Xiao Ziyang realize that her entire body was ice-cold. A trace of anger flashed to the tip of her brows: Why aren''t you avoiding the cold?


    With that, he carried her across his arms and quickly left the hall.


    Chang Ge cried out in alarm, and his little face instantly turned scarlet. It was unknown whether it was frozen or not.


    As usual, Xiao Ziyang treated her as the little girl who had suffered greatly in the past. She was carried to the room where she had stayed at to recuperate from her Sunset Peak.


    Xiao Ziyang waved her sleeves and lit up the fire, placing her on the bed. Seeing that the shoes and socks on her feet were all drenched, and the snow water had even spread to her calves, she immediately reached out and wiped them dry.


    Changge sat on the bed and looked at Xiao Ziyang''s series of actions in a daze. She had thought of many reuniting with him, but she had never expected that Xiao Ziyang would treat her in such a way. Wasn''t he supposed to be as cold and resolute as when she left the island?


    Only when the room was very warm did the white-clothed man turn his gaze towards Zhang Ge. His eyes were soft and firm, giving off a very calm feeling. Being stared by such a gaze made Zhang Ge feel very unnatural.


    She turned her head to the side and accidentally let out a sneeze.


    Xiao Ziyang once again reached out her hands to stroke her forehead, and the space between her brows slightly knitted.


    Zhang Ge raised his little face, and the corner of her mouth slowly raised into a smile. The tears on his face still made her feel somewhat awkward: "I have already cultivated the Half-immortal''s physique, Immortal Lord does not need to worry."


    Xiao Ziyang was even more shocked. He was indeed not mistaken back then, even though this girl had a very heavy killing intent and did not have any bones, she had an extremely persistent nature, if she was willing to work hard, she would definitely achieve something small. If she was not willing to work hard, then there would be no one more lazy than her.


    This was a type of extreme, yet it was reflected in the same person.


    When he thought here, a beautiful smile blossomed from the corner of his lips, as if it were the purest snow in the spring.


    Her hard work was confirmed, and she let out a sigh of relief. A big stone fell from her heart as she said with a bit of bashfulness, "I really want everyone in Qinghua ¡­" Thinking about Little Fishy, thinking about Joy, and Dongfang Yu, so I came back to take a look. I heard that Immortal Lord was taking in disciples today, so I ran over to Sunset Peak again.


    The word "disciple" was the most sensitive thing in their hearts. They both knew how much they wanted to acknowledge her, and how much they wanted to avoid her. In the end, for her own good, they had no choice but to give her to someone else.


    I want to see what kind of person exactly is able to make Immortal Lord accept him as a disciple.


    She had glanced at the girl called Qimeng from afar just now, and it didn''t seem to be anything special.


    Xiao Ziyang paused for a moment before replying: Not outstanding. I just pity her weak body.


    Zhang Ge didn''t expect Xiao Ziyang to actually accept such a disciple. It was as if he had finally let go of his unwillingness, and didn''t know whether to be happy or sad.


    Xiao Ziyang asked about her life on the island, and what kind of immortal arts and incantations she had learnt. When she saw the patterns embroidered on her clothes, she didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    Chang Ge released Wu Tong and he greeted him. Only with a third person did the atmosphere between them gradually become harmonious, and it was no longer as unnatural as before.


    However, in Chang Ge''s heart, the gap between the two of them grew wider and wider, and it was impossible to cross it.


    From the first moment they had met Xiao Ziyang today, it seemed as if there had been a subtle change between them.


    She was a little reluctant to part with him, but she did not say what she thought in her heart. If Xiao Ziyang knew that she wanted to stay by his side, she would definitely throw her far, far away like she did before, and let her give up on her thoughts.


    She had wanted to leave early, since Bai Ze was still waiting at the bottom of the mountain.


    Little Fishy felt that she had been raised by Dongfang Yu for three years after all, so she couldn''t just abandon Dongfang Yu like how a master who liked new things would do. She had to get tired of Dongfang Yu at least for a few days, relax for a few days, and wait for the time when the time was right before she could leave with her master.


    After all, he himself had his own selfish motives. Now that Xiao Ziyang had begun to take over Qing Hua''s affairs, because of his nonchalant attitude towards Qing Hua in the past, it had directly caused him to be unclear about many things. She could only descend the mountain and lock the mountain in her Flashy Hall to discuss things with the Sect Leader s.


    As she watched Xiao Ziyang get up in the morning and return in the evening, there were times when Xiao Ziyang would look at her and nod his head at her. Although there weren''t many expressions on his face, she still felt that she saw traces of a smile on his cold and handsome face.


    Every time she recalled that expression, she would grin and laugh for a long time. Little Fishy rolled her eyes at her master''s blank look, wagged her tail, and snuggled up to her side: "Master, Little Fishy wants to sleep ~ ~ meow ~"


    The little fellow lazily stretched its body. From within the plum blossom meat pad, a sharp claw extended out and began scratching the grass, then its body was bent into a crescent moon.


    Zhang Ge leaned on the tree trunk and looked at Flashy Hall that was brightly lit. She also yawned as she felt a bit sleepy: "Then you should go back to sleep first, I''ll wait here by myself."


    No, the East won''t let Fishy sleep with him! Little Fishy would feel cold when she slept!


    It was just a small cat, so there were quite a few requirements.


    Then you will sleep with Le Le Le first.


    No! The voice was as clear as silver bells, and the one who spoke was actually Yin Lele. She was currently walking up the stone steps beside him while giggling: I don''t want to sleep with this bad cat, every single time I burrow into his embrace.


    Zhang Ge was slightly startled, he glanced at Le Yue''s perky chest, and immediately laughed out loud. Yin Lele''s face turned red, and rushed forward to pinch her, causing the two of them to roll on the grass, but they were still unable to stop the laughter.

 C82

    Dongfang Yu carried a bamboo basket from her back and came up, and only after he placed the small dishes inside the bamboo basket did the two siblings leave. He had to remind them that if they didn''t come over here to eat, Little Fishy would be finished for them to eat.


    Meow! Little Fishy cried out, and started stuffing more food into the cat''s mouth with all her might. She was extremely disappointed at Dongfang Yu''s actions, and secretly made up her mind that she would eat to her heart''s content with Master tomorrow, at a place where there were many fish!


    Only then did the two sisters run over to the tree and sit down. Seeing that they were all her favorite dishes, the sweet plum she bought at the foot of the mountain and the sugar almonds, Changge thought of something and smacked her forehead.


    Mingyue Qinghui drank together with the other three. How could they not have wine?


    Heh, Sister Changge, can you drink?


    Changge pursed her lips. She had grown in the past few years on the island, and her alcohol tolerance had increased day by day: I''m just afraid that you all won''t be able to drink. This is celestial wine, and its name was Dreamless for a thousand years.


    Meow? Even Little Fishy stopped eating, curious to see what the Immortal Wine looked like.


    Chang Ge took out a pot of Pear Blossom Wine from within the Ruins'' Cauldron. This was originally meant to be brought to Qinghua for everyone to taste, but she had instead been preoccupied with Xiao Ziyang these past few days, and completely forgot about the important matter.


    This is my wine, try it.


    Wow! Sister Changge, you can also brew wine! So powerful!


    Yin Lele couldn''t wait and wanted to drink. Zhang Ge then took out a cup and refilled it for the three people, and didn''t forget to remind them: If you still want to wake up tomorrow, you should drink a little.


    Yin Lele nodded her head quickly and took a sip from the wine cup. She felt that the aroma was not strong, but it did not have the spiciness of other white spirits.


    Just as she was about to drink more, a scorching heat rose from the bottom of her stomach. The fragrance of the Pear Blossom immediately filled her chest and mouth, as if the Pear Blossom Valley had bloomed into a flower right next to her.


    Dongfang Yu also took a sip, his spirit energy was much higher than the two of them, so he could quickly feel the effects of the Immortal wine, she only felt that his own cultivation had advanced another level, and could not help but sigh: It was indeed a good wine.


    Chang Ge drank a mouthful himself: Wine is good wine, you can''t be greedy.


    If another drunkard appeared, she would go crazy.


    Dongfang Yu laughed disapprovingly, seeing that she could not handle the alcohol anymore, she stuck out her tongue and quickly picked up a sour plum, handing it over to her: It''s precisely because it''s good wine, that no one can take it.


    Chang Ge opened his mouth and used his chopsticks to scoop the sour plum into his mouth. A sweet and sour taste spread from his mouth, making her feel more comfortable.


    From start to finish, Yin Lele paid attention to the interaction between the two of them, as if they were husband and wife who had been together for many years. One of them poured wine, while the other ate.


    Yin Lele felt that she had become an unnecessary person. There was a month between them, there was a wine and a small fish, yet she himself was isolated in another dimension. She had truly become a stranger.


    She suddenly had an idea. If only Gu Changge had not returned, if only she, if only she had not appeared yet ¡­


    Le Le, what are you doing? Why aren''t you eating? Longsong stuffed a peanut into her mouth. What are you thinking about?


    As if a bucket of cold water had been poured on top of her head, Yin Lele was at a loss for words. Realizing that her previous thoughts were too despicable, she hurriedly raised her wine cup to cover her loss: Nothing, I, I just feel that this wine is extremely good, it''s a pity that I won''t be able to drink it once Sister Changge leaves. Furthermore, I''ll miss you very much.


    Longsong took advantage of the alcohol to hug her and said, It''s still better to be happy! If you don''t want to part with me this much, then I won''t leave. Haha, I can still use the peach blossom wine from the mountain peach forest.


    In his heart, he certainly hoped to be together with Gu Changge, day and night. But for some reason, the body of this beautiful girl had a kind of halo that he could not reach, and after three years, he was even more unable to touch.


    However, Yin Lele''s expression instantly changed. She was just about to open her mouth to stop them, but then she felt annoyed at herself for being stingy.


    Hahaha, Gu Changge laughed happily: I''m not always accompanying you, you still have to get married, at that time, there will naturally be someone to accompany you.


    Sister Changge! The little girl''s face immediately flushed red. Her unhappiness just now disappeared without a trace like the rain passing through the clear sky.


    After finishing the food, there was still half a pot of wine left, and Yin Lele was yawning to the point of being drunk.


    Sijun makes people old, how come Xuan Lun late?


    Something unusual seemed to have happened to the Qinghua Sect. Just as Changge was staring blankly at the tightly shut Flashy Hall gate, she saw a few people being called in hastily.


    Their leader was Dongfang Yu, who had just sent Le Yue back, as well as a few capable disciples from the other Sect Protecting.


    After not seeing Mu Hong for a long time, although the distance was quite far, Zhang Ge could still recognize him with a single glance. This fellow''s figure was extremely tall, his previously delicate and pretty face carried a bewitching charm.


    The little fish turned around in Chang Ge''s embrace, and Chang Ge caressed its fur worriedly.


    It was only until quarter past midnight that all the disciples in the palace came out of their rooms. Chang Ge wanted to ask Dongfang Yu what had happened, but seeing that Dongfang Yu was surrounded by others, and talking while walking towards the Five Element Peak, she sat back down.


    Not long after, when the time was up, the Sect Protecting s inside the hall finally left. The last ones to leave were Sect Leader Zuo Tianxing and the Acting Sect Leader Xiao Ziyang.


    The two of them said their goodbyes as Xiao Ziyang left with his sword. Zhang Ge stared at the white figure in a daze, and thought that he could not see himself, but when the sword turned, it was flying straight towards her.


    Chang Ge quickly stood up from the ground to tidy up his robes, cupped his fist, and bowed: Immortal Lord.


    Xiao Ziyang nodded, she seemed to be exhausted standing on the sword: When are you going back to the island?


    They had been waiting for him for an entire night, yet he said such a thing ¡­


    Chang Ge''s heart didn''t feel good, as if he was being chased away. He didn''t even bother Mo Wuji because he was living here. Could it be that he couldn''t even look at him from afar?


    If he caused trouble for the Immortal Lord, Chang Ge would take his leave tomorrow. She bit her lips, not wanting to reveal her weakness, even when she was in front of Xiao Ziyang.

 C83

    If he caused trouble for the Immortal Lord, Chang Ge would take his leave tomorrow.


    The white-clothed man slightly frowned. He stretched out his hand and placed it on her delicate brow. The latter''s body trembled. When she raised her head to look at him, she was astonished to find that her eyes had pierced through her body and were looking at another person.


    You used to want to take me as your master, but now you want to? His fingers were cold and his voice was cold.


    Think?


    When she hadn''t seen Xiao Ziyang, all she could think about was him. Her desire to take him as her master had never ceased, but she didn''t know why, but after meeting him, she felt that taking him as her master was secondary.


    It was because she had her own selfish thoughts.


    Long Song... I don''t want to cause trouble for Immortal Lord.


    Xiao Ziyang said: If you still want to become my disciple, I will accept you as my disciple. If you do not, I will not force you.


    Chang Ge''s heart was startled, but he was unable to explain the feelings in his heart.


    She had once lived the life of a lazy girl who ate and slept until she was full. She was indifferent to everything that happened to her, and was a child that her parents would find difficult to deal with.


    But since the Spring Festival Gala that day, everything had changed. The appearance of the Corpse Devil had let her meet Immortal Lord Ziyang.


    From then on, he would never have a night of love, allowing the bright moon to shine in the west wing.


    Her dream was to become''s disciple. Even if she had to learn the Zither Arts she loathed the most, and get dressed early every day, and do all the things she loathed the most, she still had to become''s disciple.


    However, the matter of cultivating immortality was much more complicated than the daily life of a young girl from the prime minister''s estate. She was a person who was easily bullied and persevered in her efforts.


    Who knew that after the Stellar Transposition, the person in front of him would finally regret it?


    Why?


    Changge asked him. Her voice was no longer as bashful as it was when she was young: Why didn''t Immortal Lord accept me as a disciple three years ago. Was it because Chang Ge cultivated the Body of Half-immortal? Did Immortal Lord think that she was mistaken?


    Obviously, Xiao Ziyang did not think that way, and Chang Ge knew that such a proud and aloof person would definitely not change his mind just because of her hard work.


    The situation at that time was beyond his control.


    The simple eight words did not explain anything. Zhang Ge''s small fists slowly tightened: Although I am honored to only be called Grandpa by Taoist Xuanqi, but he is indeed my teacher.


    At this point, there was no need to say anything else. After all, no one was stupid.


    Xiao Ziyang seemed to have long predicted that she would answer in such a manner, and nodded: "In the next few days, I will be leaving the mountain. I want to ask when you will return so that you can thank Spiritual Master Xuanqi on behalf of me.


    Zhang Ge Yue''s eyes flickered, she suddenly understood. So it was because of this reason that she recklessly thought about it, why would a person like Xiao Ziyang chase her away?


    The peach blossoms of the Godly Mt. Xumi bloomed. A gentle breeze blew past the two people''s clothes, leaving behind an enchanting spring light. For a time, the atmosphere was somewhat quiet.


    Just as Xiao Ziyang was about to leave, a Zephyr Guild disciple rushed over in a hurry. He was shocked to see Zhang Ge and almost fell off his sword.


    Chang Ge giggled. She had some impression of this Lu Hengsheng because he had been timid and cowardly back then, but when he had taken on a master, he had willingly recommended himself to be accepted as a disciple of the Sect Protecting at Star Seizer Mountain. This immediately caused all of the other disciples who had entered the sect to have a whole new level of respect for him.


    Xiao Ziyang was not as old-fashioned as Zuo Tianxing, she didn''t blame the disciple for being impolite, and only asked him coldly: What are you panicking for?


    Taiye City! Taiye City was surrounded by Corpse Devil!


    Corpse Devil?


    Zhang Ge slowly chewed on these two words. This was the first time he knew that Corpse Devil was written in a novel about monsters.


    However, as time passed, everything in the book was displayed before her eyes. Even she herself had become the sword immortal of the book.


    From Xiao Ziyang''s expression, it seemed that she was not surprised at all, and Changge faintly felt that the matter that was discussed in the Flashy Hall earlier should be related to this.


    Should I report this to the left Sect Leader and the other Sect Protecting? Immortal Lord, please enlighten me! Seeing that that person remained silent, Lu Hengsheng asked again.


    Xiao Ziyang muttered to herself for a bit: Tomorrow morning, Senior Brother Zuo is going to send someone else over to Tai Ye City. Recently, there have been a lot of things that have happened, so there''s no need to disturb me.


    This... Lu Hengsheng was a little worried: "It''s not that I don''t trust the Immortal Lord, but it''s just that I''m too confident in the appearance of a group of Corpse Devil. I''m afraid that a great calamity is descending from the sky, exterminating demons is easy, but a trifling matter of saving others ¡­"


    I will go with Immortal Lord. Yue Yong had already been summoned to Yue Yong''s side. She stood on her sword, her long hair and dress fluttering in the night wind, looking as handsome as the stars: "No matter what, I am still a disciple of Qinghua. It''s only right that I do something for Qinghua."


    Surprise flashed through Lu Hengsheng''s eyes. He didn''t know what to call Junior Sister Chang Ge or what else to call her, so he finally gave up. "This is dangerous, you ¡­"


    Don''t worry, Immortal Lord is here. With that, she smiled sweetly at Xiao Ziyang. The latter was startled for a moment, then nodded her head in agreement.


    Thus, Lu Hengsheng returned to Star Seizer Mountain to talk to his master. Without delay, Chang Ge cast a spell around Little Fishy''s body, allowing it to sleep in the enchantment peacefully for the night. Then, he leapt onto the Moon Song and quickly followed Xiao Ziyang''s sword to Tai Yue City.


    The two of them did not speak on the way, but tacitly stopped their flying swords outside Taiye City.


    At this moment, the sky was clear of the moon. Dark clouds rose and fell, and the city was filled with blood.


    When Chang Ge recalled the Corpse Devil he saw in the Mirror Lake that day, the intense feeling of disgust hadn''t receded yet.


    Corpse Devil ate humans, that...


    Immortal Lord, did you hear Lu Hengsheng say that there were many Corpse Devil?


    Xiao Ziyang nodded. He was dressed in flowing clothes, and her long hair was flowing down to her waist: This is dangerous, so don''t get too close.


    He wanted to protect her, so he nodded and thought to himself. Since she came, there was no reason for her not to help. If she just stood to the side watching, then she would seem too useless.


    After all, Xiao Ziyang had just started to have a whole new level of respect for her ¡­


    After entering the city, the two saw that the situation was much more serious than they had expected. Although the city was deathly still, there was still a faintly discernible sound wave circling around in the darkness.


    It seemed to be sending some kind of message, and the atmosphere was stifling, like the restlessness before a storm.


    Ah! ¡ª!


    A mournful cry came from afar, followed by a deathly silence. Not even the cries of cats, dogs, and birds could be heard.


    The two of them stepped on the green brick road, making a slight sound, followed by a roar. Xiao Ziyang''s eyebrows twitched, the sword in her hand became a flower, the sword tip flickering with light.


    A formless seal was nailed to the sword. As a silver light flashed, the sword left the sword and flew in the air, chasing after the two people. One of them rode on his sword while the other flew on his cloud.

 C84

    When the two of them arrived, the long sword that Xiao Ziyang was wearing was returned to his hands.


    Standing in midair, a fishy stench shot up into the sky. Zhang Ge''s two fingers were clasped together as if he was about to cast a spell, but he seemed to have forgotten the incantation. He hurriedly looked at the incantation embroidered on his clothes and muttered something, a fire of five elements shot out from his fingers, incinerating the black shadow on the street.


    The Corpse Devil was much larger than what she had seen in Mirror Lake. Its nine heads were split open and the thick liquid on its body shone with a dark red light under the light of the fire.


    Very quickly, the Corpse Devil was burnt to ashes and dissipated along with the wind. The heaven and earth once again became dark and gloomy.


    Zhang Ge heaved a sigh of relief, when he turned his head to look at Xiao Ziyang, he realised that she was looking at him too. He couldn''t help but blush and wonder what he had done wrong.


    However, Xiao Ziyang gently leaned over and raised his hand to hold onto her slightly opened clothes. As long as she looked down to take a look, he would be able to see the bright red undergarment beneath her clothes!


    She had never liked the bright colors, but she had never expected to live in Qinghua for so long without bringing along any clothes. She could only use the clothes worn by Le Le Le.


    Could it be that Xiao Ziyang saw it?


    Did he not like this kind of impetuous color?


    Changge''s face was even redder, but just as she was about to speak, Xiao Ziyang said, "Your clothes ¡­"


    There was a note of doubt in his voice. Is that a mantra embroidered on your clothes?


    So that was what he was talking about and he finally felt relieved. However, when he thought about how the spell he cast just now was seen by him, as if the most private secret had been discovered, Zhang Ge''s face would only be redder than before.


    She looked anxious for an explanation. I! I was too stupid to remember.


    Xiao Ziyang did not have any reaction to her answer, her fingers curiously caressed her clothes, as though she was carefully inspecting what kind of incantation was embroidered on them.


    The latter''s face became even redder as her body stiffened. She almost couldn''t stand firmly on her sword.


    His fingers seemed to possess some sort of magic, as though even under her clothes, she was able to transmit her cool temperature onto Chang Ge. After a long while, Xiao Ziyang finally retracted her hand.


    Chang Ge finally let out a long sigh of relief, and his face turned even redder.


    You actually managed to learn all five elements incantations ¡­


    Xiao Ziyang''s voice looked calm, but there were myriad of emotions and doubts within it. Zhang Ge, however, did not believe it: "Initially, I thought it was rather difficult to learn it, but since I learned a spell, I can easily use the other four incantations if you give me the chant."


    In the initial stages of cultivation, because of each person''s physique, if one chose any of the five elements to cultivate, they could choose any of the materials, or if they encountered any of the materials, they could practice the five elements more, and because the five elements were at odds with each other, they would not only fail to increase their cultivation, but also end up with their inner breathing.


    Zhang Ge jumped in fright: This, this Bai Ze has never told me before!


    Yes, Bai Ze taught her the Five Elements Incantation, and he taught her many different kinds of weird incantations. Every time, Bai Ze would say, learn, learn, and see when you can catch up to me.


    Speaking of which, she seemed to only know that Bai Ze was able to move mountains and fill the seas. This was an earth type technique, and it was also able to unleash the power of heavenly lightning, this was a fire type technique. Last time when Bai Ze collected the wolf-essence, he did not throw water to surround the wolf essence and instead called her over.


    Longsong stared blankly at the spell on his clothes. "But ¡­ but I don''t feel unwell."


    Xiao Ziyang also frowned: "If it''s because your physique is special, then the baleful aura you carry around is something that is rarely seen in a thousand years."


    Then, Immortal Lord, what technique do you know?


    Fire, water.


    It was actually two magic arts that countered each other ¡­


    Although he did not know much about the origins of the Five Elements Incantation, no matter how stupid he was, Chang Ge knew that half of his body was fire and half water.


    Xiao Ziyang seemed to be able to see what she was thinking and casually said: "This sovereign rarely uses the Five Element Curse."


    It was also true that this kind of spell was child''s play, but it was also the starting point for all cultivators. As one''s power grew, many incantations extended and evolved from the Five Elements Incantations. It could be said that the Five Elements Incantations were the most basic foundation.


    Chang Ge nodded, and was about to say something when he suddenly smelled a fishy stench. Tai Ye City was originally surrounded by Corpse Devil, so it was normal for there to be a fishy stench, but this stench was quickly approaching her.


    Be careful! Zhang Ge reached out to push Xiao Ziyang away, but just as he finished speaking, had already lifted her up into the air.


    The person that was pouncing towards them fell to the ground after missing a hit. The person jumped and jumped, but no matter how hard he tried, he could not reach the two who were standing higher up.


    Zhang Ge let out a long sigh of relief and realised that he was still in Xiao Ziyang''s embrace. He immediately struggled to get up, the spot where her palm had touched was burning with discomfort.


    He himself, what was going on ¡­


    Xiao Ziyang looked at the person who was still jumping up and down at his feet, and a ball of light shot out from his finger and lit up half the street.


    Now that he could see everything clearly, the following scene made Chang Ge want to vomit.


    Just now, they weren''t attacked by a single person. To be exact, they could be considered to be dead ¡­


    This man seemed to have been bitten by a Corpse Devil, his waist was bitten off, and his entire body was drenched in blood. When he walked, his bones were twisted in a very strange manner, like a puppet with broken strings, and on this street, were countless broken limbs.


    Chang Ge turned around, and did not see Xiao Ziyang move at all. All she heard was the puppet like corpse that let out a tragic cry and disappeared right after.


    Although that person was already dead, he was truly a person. No matter how bold Chang Ge was, he would not dare to face such a terrifying result. However, to Xiao Ziyang, that person had already become a demon.


    The two of them did not stop for the entire night as they travelled through the streets and alleys of Taiye City. The sword light in Xiao Ziyang''s hands illuminated the entire night sky, and as the color of fish belly white appeared in the east, a hint of morning sunlight drove away the haze.


    These Corpse Devil that were born from the world''s unlucky, dark and resentful aura had finally disappeared from the world, but the entire city had left behind irreparable scars.


    Most of them started packing their bags after the catastrophe last night, wanting to leave this place as soon as possible. Even more people who saw the Immortal''s demonic exorcism last night believed that the Corpse Devil had been eliminated. They wanted to stay and see if they could leave or not.


    A bustling city that used to be like a flowing stream of water and horses was now in a state of decline. Officials were running around to take care of the situation, and the matter of Taiye City being attacked by the demons had already been reported to the imperial government. Even if a pigeon were to send a message, the imperial court would probably be helpless to deal with such a troublesome matter.

 C85

    At that time, Zhang Ge and Xiao Ziyang were drinking tea in an inn. The normally bustling streets of Tai Ye City were now in a complete mess, and the owner of the inn was not in the mood to do business. He sat on the counter and sighed.


    Esteemed guest, the room has been cleaned up. Do you want to go up to rest?


    The two of them were busy the whole night and were a little tired. Zhang Ge was already yawning profusely, even an immortal like Xiao Ziyang needed to meditate to recover her strength, let alone her.


    As the two of them went upstairs, they heard the waiter and the shopkeeper mutter, "This Tai Ye City is now an ominous city. Whether it is for business or visiting friends, after last night''s incident, they all ran off and ran away. What is the background of these two? Why do they want to stay in the store more I hear about them?"


    The two of them had a good plan in mind. Perhaps the young miss and the scholar, who had eloped somewhere, thought that they would be able to hide in Taiye City and search the entire house?


    Hey, storekeeper, the two of them called for two rooms. From what he saw in his mind, if he were to really elope, then it would be a waste of time; he should just roll around in a room.


    The shopkeeper knocked on the head of the waiter: "I said you are stupid, but you really don''t have a brain?!" Look at that scholar''s refined and ice-cold appearance. This act of courtesy should be maintained. Being a bit old-fashioned isn''t a mistake, to avoid falling into the trap.


    The waiter indicated that he had been instructed and agreed.


    Zhang Ge held back his laughter and looked at Xiao Ziyang a few times. Xiao Ziyang looked back at him and asked in amusement: What do you think?


    It didn''t look like it, but its refined and ice-cold appearance was far from that of the shopkeeper!


    Xiao Ziyang laughed and did not answer, although he had concealed her true colors in front of the others, her calm demeanor was still incomparable.


    She slept for half a day until her stomach began to growl. Then she yawned and woke up from her dream. She looked around the inn and remembered everything that had happened last night. When she opened the door, she was shocked by the scene in front of her.


    Furthermore, all of them were dressed in the same white color of Qinghua Sect and white clothes. The disciples of Tsinghua University had already arrived in Taiye City, and when the citizens of the city saw that the Immortal had come to exterminate the Demons, they were all elated and no longer panicked as they fled. They all squeezed to the entrance of the inn to watch the show, who knows, maybe with luck, they would be able to see the Immortal riding on a cloud.


    Among these people, there were some who went to Qinghua to cultivate together with Chang Ge back then, but she did not see Dongfang Yu and the other familiar people.


    He might as well take advantage of the moment that they were unprepared and sneakily ran to the door of Xiao Ziyang''s room and quietly entered without a sound, quickly closing the door.


    Xiao Ziyang''s room had the smell of Sunset Peak, the clear and cold snowy air made Chang Ge think that the temperature of the room was lower than the outside.


    Just when she was curious, a strand of mist came from behind the screen and following it was Xiao Ziyang''s voice.


    Qimeng brought Master''s clothes.


    Zhang Ge couldn''t even move his feet, Su Qimeng was here too? Um, that Xiao Ziyang''s inner disciple?


    After a long while, there was no sound at all. Zhang Ge heaved a sigh of relief, 80% of Xiao Ziyang thought that she was Su Qimeng.


    She turned her head to look around and discovered that there was a white robe on the clothes rack. She walked over and took it off. She didn''t know what material the gown was made of, but it felt cool to the touch.


    Thinking that this piece of clothes was worn by Xiao Ziyang, she could not help but blush, and immediately shook her head to throw this shameless thought out, then quickly went to the back of the screen.


    Qimeng isn''t here, I...


    "Shua!" A blush immediately appeared on Longsong''s face. She was stunned on the spot, and even her breathing was a little ragged.


    No wonder she could smell the clear, snow-like smell. No wonder she could see traces of mist. No wonder she had to tear open the screen in broad daylight to hide more than half of the narrow living room.


    Xiao Ziyang... She was bathing.


    The man in the bathtub was sitting cross-legged in the ice water. It was unknown whether the water was this cold or if he had cast a spell to make the water ice-cold, but the water in his chest was emitting strands of mist that slowly drifted around the room.


    Normally, Xiao Ziyang wouldn''t be able to tell much from being wrapped by her clothes. She only felt that his tall figure was emitting a cold aura from within, and that Zhang Ge originally thought him to be thin.


    Now it seemed as if he was shocked by the solid muscles and muscles of his body, especially by the slow rise and fall of his well-built chest. The surface of the water rippled a little, and as for everything under the water ¡­ Even if she was given a hundred guts, she still wouldn''t dare to take a look!


    Chang Ge''s cheeks felt as if they were on fire, but when he looked at his face again, he had already regained his original appearance. His facial features were picturesque, and there were droplets of water on his long eyelashes and on the tip of his nose.


    Seeing that he still had his eyes closed and did not say anything, Zhang Ge panicked and turned around: "I am not Qimeng, I am Zhang Ge, I ¡­" I didn''t know you were bathing.


    After a long while, there was no movement from behind him. Zhang Ge began to suspect himself, did she hear wrong from the words just now, was Xiao Ziyang already in a meditative state ¡­


    Just as she was guessing wildly, the sound of water could be heard behind her back. It seemed that the person had already left the bath, and the clothes in the crook of her arm had suddenly been pulled out.


    As Zhenyi put on, Xiao Ziyang tied a belt and casually said: After meditating for so long, I actually thought it was on Sunset Peak.


    So it turned out that he had been meditating this entire time, and it was impossible for Qimeng, as her new disciple, to come to such a dangerous place.


    Thinking up to here, a sour smell burst out from Zhang Ge''s chest, but in just a few days, Xiao Ziyang had gotten used to Qimeng''s company, doesn''t she feel that it''s good to have a disciple as well?


    Moreover, it was a good disciple who was well-behaved and sensible, and wouldn''t cause him any trouble. That disciple was called Qimeng, Qimeng ¡­


    The sun and the moon shone in the Sunset Peak, so it would be difficult for Qimeng to forget it herself.


    She was so worried that she was about to leave, so she met Mo Qingshui again.


    When people say you never take in disciples, I thought it was true... Long Song could not stop laughing at himself: Now it seems that everything is what I thought, I thought.


    Her tone was extremely calm, but it caused the hand that was tied to a belt to slowly stop. Xiao Ziyang walked up to her, and when she came out of the bath, her deep eyes still carried a bit of dense water, her expression lazily investigating the heart of the person in front of him.


    What do you want to say?


    He didn''t want to see such a sorrowful expression on her face. In his memories, there was the same face, but it was filled with thousands of years of bright smiles. That carefree smile truly belonged to her, and only that smile was worthy of her.


    Gu Changge turned her head to the side, she did not want her weak expression to be seen by him, but all of a sudden, her chin was held down by her cold fingers, and all of her tearful expression was seen by him.

 C86

    When she saw the dissatisfaction in Xiao Ziyang''s eyes, it quickly turned into heartache.


    Xiao Ziyang supported her chin, her thumb slowly stroking her cheeks. Her deep eyes were like an ocean of mystery, and no longer showed any fluctuations.


    She suddenly thought she heard a sentence coming out of his thin lips: "You, did you miss me?"


    Zhang Ge''s pupils dilated and his heart felt like a bloody knife. She was so in pain that she curled up on the ground.


    Right when she let out a painful groan that overflowed from her lips, Xiao Ziyang''s pitch-black pupils instantly fluctuated, as if everything just now was a dream.


    A long song!


    Gu Changge''s body fell into his embrace. At this moment, she no longer wanted to think about any difference between males and females. Both of her hands tightly gripped onto his clothes.


    Pain... She squeezed out a word from between her teeth. Xiao Ziyang felt that she had never been so helpless before.


    Where did it hurt?


    Heartache... Heartache. So this was the feeling.


    Long Song couldn''t speak, so she slowly lost consciousness ¡­


    It was as if she was in the clouds, surrounded by a vast expanse of whiteness. This caused her to be extremely confused ¡­


    Suddenly, a group of extremely vicious men ran past her with weapons in their hands, chanting: Let her die! Let her die! Let her die!


    Who should he let to die?


    She was curious. Her body was light as she wanted to investigate. What she saw was the two of them snuggled together. She could only see a blurry figure in the fog. The taller person said, "Do you miss me?"


    Chang Ge''s heart trembled violently as he shouted, "Run!" Someone wants to kill you! Run! Run!


    A long song!


    Ah!" Struggling to wake up from her dream, Gu Changge was drenched in sweat. Xiao Ziyang''s clear face was reflected in her startled eyes. She threw herself into his embrace and buried her head tightly into his chest.


    Xiao Ziyang also embraced her, her hands awkwardly patted her trembling back: Don''t be afraid ¡­


    She was very thin, and it was unknown what she ate and grew up on the island, but she was unexpectedly very thin. If she did not personally hug him, she would not have known that this seemingly resolute, calm and self-concealing woman was actually unable to even resist a slightly larger storm.


    For some unknown reason, a trace of tenderness wrapped around him. He really wanted to give her a shoulder and a leg to lean on.


    It was just that he had hurt her too deeply, and she wasn''t willing to take him as her master anymore.


    Immortal Lord... Chang Ge''s mood calmed down a bit, and she tightly held onto the waist of the person in her embrace.


    Even though he had just taken a bath, there was no cold air around him. Instead, he felt a very comfortable temperature that was neither cold nor hot, just enough to make people want to cuddle up against him.


    Do you have nightmares?


    Nightmare? Zhang Ge''s eyelashes trembled slightly. He slowly raised his head and realized that he had been rude just now. He shook his head as if he was a child at a loss. "I''ve never had a nightmare before. Did I have a nightmare just now?" "I can''t remember ¡­


    Xiao Ziyang sat on the side of the bed, still wearing the robe she had just showered in. Although Chang Ge had caused her so much pain that she had fainted, and it had only been a short while before she woke up, he still sensed a trace of unease.


    He was getting more and more confused about the girl before him.


    In fact, he didn''t know much about it in the first place ¡­


    It''s good that you''re fine. If you still feel unwell in the future, you''ll be better off using the Pure Heart Curse''s mental cultivation method.


    Chang Ge nodded, his fingers intentionally or unintentionally touching his chest, dodging Xiao Ziyang''s gaze.


    She had lied just now. She hadn''t forgotten everything that had happened in her dream, but this wasn''t exactly a nightmare, so she didn''t say it out loud.


    It was already the afternoon after the storm, so Xiao Ziyang ordered her disciple to send food up to Zhang Ge. She sat on the side and looked at her thoughtfully, and every time she made a song, he felt that Xiao Ziyang was greedy.


    Eh, Immortal Lord, do you want to try it?


    Holding a bamboo shoot between his fingers, Chang Ge laughed and waved his chopsticks at him, "It''s delicious."


    The latter raised her teacup and took a sip. "Just eat."


    Longsong picked up another mushroom and blew on it in his direction.


    A certain Immortal Lord coldly looked at her: the desire to speak.


    Immortal Lord, how long has it been since you last ate the food from the mortal world? Can you guess if this dish is sweet or salty?


    Xiao Ziyang was slightly startled. This was a plate of Lentinus edodes Stir-Fried Vegetables, according to his memories ¡­


    salty.


    Salt? What was the taste of salt?


    The woman was crafty and crafty. As she asked him this difficult question, she also brought the chopsticks closer to him.


    Only then did Xiao Ziyang pick up the other pair of chopsticks from the table, picked it up, and placed the mushroom into her mouth to carefully chew.


    Salt, what was that smell?


    The taste buds seemed to have been frozen for a long time, and only after the taste of the dish spread out from her mouth did Xiao Ziyang realize how long it had been since she had tasted sour, sweet, bitter, salty.


    Gu Changge picked up another sugar-coated peanut and handed it over: This one is sweet.


    Xiao Ziyang looked at the peanut which was stuck into her mouth along with her chopsticks. When her thin lips touched the tip of the chopstick, Zhang Ge''s hand moved unnoticeably.


    When he tasted the sweetness, he hurriedly took back the chopsticks. He didn''t know whether to put the chopsticks or not.


    Finally, he picked up a peanut and put it into his mouth. He felt that the taste of the chopsticks was a hundred times sweeter than the peanut ¡­


    He said that he wanted to ask Immortal Lord to set up a defensive perimeter around the city after nightfall. Although the Corpse Devil would dissipate after the sun rose, looking at the situation last night, a large number of Corpse Devil had surrounded Taiye City at the same time. It was likely that someone intentionally did this on purpose.


    Corpse Devil was different from the other demons. Corpse Devil existed in the outside world and did not belong to the Six Realms. They did not have their own thoughts but they were often in trouble. Following the growth of the human Immortal Cultivation Sect and the growth of the number of cultivation disciples, this was the first time in the past hundred years that such a large-scale gathering of Corpse Devil had occurred.


    could not help but think of the other demons that had wreaked havoc everywhere in the recent days. All of these implied that the Devil Lord was about to appear.


    He wanted to stay and see who exactly it was that did this, and maybe find out the flaws of the demons'' next course of action. If he could stop Devil Lord from reappearing, then that would be the best outcome.


    After Xiao Ziyang left, Zhang Ge stayed in the room. Before the sun had set, Qing Hua''s disciples had already split into groups to patrol the city. If there was any unusual aura, they would immediately release fireworks to send a signal.


    Xiao Ziyang did not forget the song in the room. When she returned in the evening, he told her to stay in the room and not go out, in case she ran into any danger.

 C87

    Zhang Ge did not listen to him at all, but seeing how determined Xiao Ziyang was, afraid that if she angered Xiao Ziyang, he would ruin the harmonious atmosphere between the two of them, he could only agree verbally. He secretly planned to find a veil to cover his face and investigate.


    The city was heavily guarded after nightfall, and the city gates were closed before nightfall.


    A black figure agilely jumped down from the flying sword. Standing above the tavern, the flying sword drew a silver light in the air before landing firmly in Chang Ge''s hand.


    She smelled the smell of last night, a disgusting stench that seemed to seep into the whole of Taiye City along with the darkness of the night, slowly invading the city. "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu ¡­"


    Occasionally, the disciples of Qinghua were seen flying through the air in groups of twos and threes, or traversing through the streets for unknown dangers.


    From afar, there came a loud hiss. Presumably, another Corpse Devil had been killed, so Chang Ge knew that the disciples of Qinghua City were gathered in the city. Tonight, the citizens would not be in danger like last night.


    Right now, Xiao Ziyang was not out just to kill Corpse Devil. He must be trying to find the person controlling the Corpse Devil.


    You shouldn''t be here.


    Chang Ge was startled and turned around, only to find that someone had appeared behind her without a sound at some point.


    Mu Hong?!


    The girl in front of him was dressed in black. She clearly wanted to merge herself with the night, but because of the patterns embroidered on her clothes, she had become the focal point of attention.


    He hadn''t seen her for three years. That stubborn little girl had already grown up, so her height naturally couldn''t compare to his. Her figure couldn''t be considered plump, but her appearance was extremely elegant and beautiful.


    However, as his expression flickered, it was a bit unnatural.


    Why are you here? Changge saw that he was just staring at her and didn''t know what to do. She quickly realized that her question was unnecessary: "Eh, you came already?"


    Mu Hong seemed to have seen through her thoughts, dissatisfaction written all over her feminine and evil face: Do you know how dangerous this place is, and why it is here?


    Chang Ge didn''t know how to explain it, if he were to tell him that he had already returned to Qinghua, the misunderstanding would only grow deeper.


    As a friend from the past, he didn''t greet Qing Hua after returning, which was a bit rude.


    "I, I heard that this place is dangerous, so I came to help you guys"


    If you are here, you will only give us trouble.


    Mu Hong''s tone was cold and cold. A feeling of being distant from others made Chang Ge feel like he was a stranger.


    Seeing that Gu Changge did not reply with her head lowered, Mu Hong pointed behind her and said: "These Corpse Devil are controlled by someone. If they do not devour all the essence energy of the citizens, they will not stop.


    Swallowing vital energy? Zhang Ge seemed to have understood something: Swallowing essence is for refining qi, the person controlling the Corpse Devil wants to refine qi to ascend?


    Mu Hong shook his head: I am not afraid.


    Then for whom?


    Devil Lord.


    Zhang Ge''s heart skipped a beat. The night wind blew on her body, causing her to shiver in her high position. Looking at the man who stood tall like a painting in front of her, she forced a smile: Devil Lord? Wasn''t the Devil Lord sealed a thousand years ago?


    There is no seal that cannot be broken in this world, it is only a matter of time. With the appearance of the Devil Lord and the calamities of the six realms, they must already be preparing for the creation of the Devil Lord.


    Why are you telling me this?


    I''m just reminding you how dangerous it is here.


    Thank you for your reminder. I know exactly what I''m doing.


    As soon as Zhang Ge finished speaking, he immediately flew towards the place where corpse Qi gathered. Mu Hong followed closely behind, the Corpse Devil in front of him struggled out of the black mist, as if they had just arrived at Tai Ye City.


    Just as Chang Ge was about to make a move, Mu Hong drew his sword from its sheath and threw out a sword technique that she had never seen before.


    With a burst of force, the twisting rays of light tightened around the Corpse Devil, causing it to be badly mangled with blood and a fishy stench to spread. With a roar, the nine Corpse Devil''s corpses were instantly turned into nothing under the silver light.


    Chang Ge was shocked, seeing that Mu Hong had easily retracted his sword, and then stood proudly on his own flying sword, his black hair dancing in the night sky like a ghost.


    At that moment, Zhang Ge was stunned, the man in front of him seemed to emit an unstoppable evil aura.


    You, you''ve become stronger ¡­


    In the past, Mu Hong was the best amongst all the disciples that had entered the sect. Zhang Ge had thought that would definitely be able to do it even if no one could manage to cultivate Half-immortal in a short period of time, but he found out from Dongfang Yu that Mu Hong had not managed to cultivate Half-immortal yet either.


    But now that she had personally witnessed Mu Hong''s ability, she couldn''t help but suspect that Dongfang Yu was lying to her.


    I''m strong only in front of you. Mu Hong turned his head to look at her, his long and narrow eyes unintentionally filled with an unknown emotion: Only if you''re strong enough can you be protected.


    Zhang Ge''s mind froze for a moment, his hand was actually grabbed by her. Before she could even begin to struggle, Mu Hong had already shoved a short sword into her hand: Keep it properly.


    It was still that wooden sword. In the past, she didn''t mind when Mu Hong gave it to her, because Little Fishy was afraid, she kept it at the inner most layer of the wardrobe. Now that she had the power to protect herself, why did she need that small wooden sword as a protective talisman?


    However, seeing that he was insisting, she kept the wooden sword away: Since your ability is so strong, why have you not cultivated Half-immortal yet?


    I... He wouldn''t be able to become an Immortal.


    After Mu Hong finished this sentence, his long and narrow eyes revealed a trace of self-deprecating disappointment.


    His eyes were very beautiful, but there was never a smile on his face. Although this man had a beauty that surpassed a woman, he always gave off a cold feeling.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Close your doors and be careful of the torches ¡ª! In the middle of the night, in the middle of the night ¡ª!


    Mu Hong said: It''s getting late, you should go to the inn to rest for the night first, and leave the city tomorrow.


    Chang Ge shook his head. She was about to say something when she suddenly frowned. night watchman


    Mu Hong''s expression turned cold, he suddenly thought of something, in this demonic city that was wreaking havoc, even the officials and yamen runners could not hide, why would there be someone patrolling the night?


    He quickly reached out his hands to hold Gu Changge down: "Hurry up and leave."


    I won''t leave. The more you do this, the more I want to see it.


    With that, he quickly rode on his sword and rushed forward, causing Mu Hong to have no choice but to follow behind him.


    The night watchman was dressed in a long green robe, and his figure was as thin as a bamboo pole. As he leisurely knocked on the bamboo pole, he would occasionally croon, "Close your house and be careful of the fire!" In the middle of the night, in the middle of the night, in the middle of the night ¡ª! Bang!


    Longsong slowly stopped in front of the night watchman and looked at him from above, blocking his way. Be careful of the demons, you should say.

 C88

    Be careful of the demons, you should say.


    The night watchman looked up, but Chang Ge was scared by that face. In addition, the surrounding darkness was dense, and it was unknown who was standing in front of the door to the house that was baring their fangs and brandishing their claws.


    This person ¡­ No Face...


    It was not that there was no face, but only a mouth. The face was bald and did not even have any hair or beard. It was completely ashen except for that mouth that looked like a bottomless black hole, exuding a sinister and evil aura.


    Although it was already in the Half-immortal, the things that had happened in the past few days were definitely more than what she, Gu Changge, had experienced in eighteen years.


    Are you a demon or a demon!


    Her pitch black mouth slowly opened. That ''person'' had a voice that was filled with endless hoarseness, "Such an impolite little girl ¡­"


    When she confirmed that what she saw was not fake, she immediately chanted an immortal spell and set up an capture formation around the Faceless Man. This was the simplest demon capture array, and she did not know if it would be of any use to the person in front of her.


    Thinking about it this way, he anxiously shouted towards his back: Mu Hong, quickly call the Immortal Lord over!


    When he turned his head, Mu Hong was no longer there. The long street was quiet, and the fog that was drifting about in the night was like a thin veil. Zhang Ge secretly bit his lips, just now, Mu Hong was still behind him, why did he disappear without a trace?


    Little girl, are you looking for your lover? It''s not easy to walk at night, so don''t get lost. When Faceless Man finished speaking, he started chuckling again. The sound of his voice was fleeting, making people''s hair stand on end.


    She understood that right now, she could only try to delay as much as possible. Mu Hong must have sensed that this person''s situation wasn''t right, so he went to find Xiao Ziyang.


    Who are you, and why are you here?


    The Faceless Man continued to smile. Who am I? You juniors naturally do not know who I am, and why would I appear here? Where else could I be if not here?


    Chang Ge was astonished. She couldn''t help but wonder, was this person a ghost? However, she quickly denied her guess, because the Corpse Devil appeared here. It was too late for even ghosts to hide, so why was there a ghost here?


    Suddenly, a bad premonition caused her to feel somewhat clear-headed: You, you''re the one controlling the Corpse Devil?


    Hehe, this little girl''s mind is quite sharp, but unfortunately ¡­ His life was too short!


    With that, Faceless took a few steps back, the wind from his robes lifting up the dust on the ground. The dust and mist mixed together and instantly clouded Chang Ge''s vision.


    Don''t run! Longsong waved her sword in the air, slashing open a path in the mist. She raised her sword and gave chase. Suddenly, the pungent smell of blood caused her to widen her eyes and stop in her tracks.


    A nine headed Corpse Devil was right in front of her. If she took two more steps forward, she would smash her nose into the carrion body of the Corpse Devil, making intimate contact with the bright red pus.


    The Corpse Devil moved quickly, its nine necks danced in the air, baring its fangs and brandishing its claws at the prey beneath its feet!


    Zhang Ge jumped backwards, the Corpse Devil''s gigantic head smashed a deep hole into the ground, and then attacked Gu Changge once again.


    Zhang Ge''s mind raced, he glanced at the patterns on his clothes, then chanted a string of incantations, then placed a talisman on the tip of his sword. His sword move, Flowing Clouds, went straight for the Corpse Devil''s largest head, and shouted in a low voice, Break!


    The Corpse Devil twisted and turned its body painfully, falling to the ground, it roared, although Zhang Ge''s immortal technique was not as good as Xiao Ziyang''s and Mu Hong''s, and he could not be killed in one move, but it was enough to drag the demon down to death with one move, so she soared up and used her sword to chase after the faceless man.


    After chasing for a short while, he saw the Faceless Man''s clothing flash around the corner and into a house. Chang Ge''s mind raced, and he couldn''t care less as he broke into the house.


    Upon entering, he saw that this was not a house inhabited by ordinary people, but rather the ancestral hall of a certain clan.


    A flame ignited at her fingertips, illuminating the entire ancestral hall. Inside the ancestral hall, incense and fruits were placed on the altar. After lighting the candles, she quietly went to the back of the ancestral hall to search for them.


    The little girl ¡­


    An eerie voice rang in his ears, and Chang Ge spun in a circle, "Come out if you have the ability!" What was he doing hiding in the dark?


    At this moment, her heart was beating like a drum. In the darkness, there were so many uncertainties that made her seem like a sharp arrow that could be shot at any time.


    "I have no ability." That person was rather thick-skinned. "It''s all thanks to you killing that useless trash. Let me see who his screams will attract ¡­"


    It seemed that Xiao Ziyang would be able to make it soon, and at that time, she wouldn''t need to be afraid of capturing this mysterious man.


    Oh, it''s Immortal Lord Ziyang ¡­ The man seemed to guess what she was thinking. Not only was she not afraid, he was even trying to drag her down.


    It just so happened that''s Immortal Lord''s immortal energy was just enough. It''s just that Master said that if Xiao Ziyang wanted to live, she needed to live well ¡­ If Master asks, I will say that I made a mistake. Hmm, not everyone would have the honor to kill Ziyang''s Immortal Lord, hahahaha!


    The person continued to talk nonsense, while Chang Ge looked around the ancestral hall for the source of the sound.


    However, a sound of wind breaking suddenly appeared beside her ears. She hastily raised her sword to block, but with a "clang" sound, the moon chant in her hand was extinguished, and it actually broke into two pieces in front of her, falling onto the ground!


    She was whipped to the ground by an invisible whip.


    Ah!" He rolled twice on the ground, his right arm and chest solidly whipped, the pain as painful as a fire demon.


    However, this pain was nothing. The thing that really made her heart ache was that the sword that accompanied her for three years actually broke into two!


    This, this is Yue Yong, the one Dongfang Yu gave her, Yue Yong''s only immortal weapon!


    Grabbing the broken sword, her eyes were bloodshot. Her back was whipped again. She immediately rolled to a corner and stood up. She activated all of her defenses to observe her surroundings.


    Except for the limited light source, everything was dark, and the whip seemed to come from the invisible void.


    Little girl, if you behave and let me tie you up, I won''t hit you. Tsk tsk, such smooth and tender skin, if there were any scars left on it, what would I do!? Your sweetheart will die of heartache!


    Changge''s mind froze, and she tried to listen for any signs of movement. But just like before, she couldn''t find anything, so at this time, another gust of wind lashed out at her. She hastily dodged to the side, but she didn''t expect to suffer such a heavy blow from her back.


    How could this be ¡­ She dodged it!


    Gritting her teeth, she stood up. She did not know where the enemy was and could not control the high-leveled incantation. The only thing she could do now was to leave this ghastly ancestral hall.

 C89

    But... Where''s the door? She had clearly come from here!


    A cluster of Five Elements Fire shot out from Chang Ge''s fingertips. Despite her wide eyes, she could only see a bare wall.


    How could this be ¡­


    Why not? There are only a few who can escape from me, Meng Xuanzi, but unfortunately, none of them are Qinghua disciples.


    Zhang Ge''s apricot eyes opened wide. With a wave of his slender finger, the stone tiles on the floor were all lifted up, forming a ball in midair and smashed towards the wall with a loud bang.


    Without a door, she would open a door and come out!


    The floor tiles crumbled into dust, and the dust flew into the air. Chang Ge covered his mouth as he rushed into the dust, but his vision remained fixed on the unmoving wall.


    How is this possible!? How is this possible!?


    She was sure that she didn''t hit the door but a normal wall. Unless this Meng Xuanzi could move a rock from another mountain in a short amount of time to block, with her floor tiles, even if she set up a barrier, the wall would definitely break!


    As long as the wall was broken, she naturally had a way to remove the barrier. Even if she couldn''t, she could tell Xiao Ziyang that she was here!


    Meng Xuanzi''s voice came from the sky, "If I keep playing with you, it might not even be daybreak. The big fish that I want to fish for, is Xiao Ziyang!


    Immortal Lord?


    Suddenly, several iron chains shot out from the wall and coiled around Chang Ge like snakes. If not for the sounds of the iron chains, she would have suspected that this thing was alive!


    Without waiting for Chang Ge to cast the spell, she was completely bound by the iron chain. With a "hua la" sound, she was hung high up in the air, not even having a chance to struggle.


    The place where he was lashed by the whip was now forcefully tightened by the iron chain. That kind of strength was extremely painful.


    Let me go!


    She knew it was useless to say anything else, but other than those three words, she really didn''t know what else to say.


    Little girl, Xiao Ziyang is coming, should we prepare some gifts for him? Let me see...


    Followed by a thunderous boom, a raging fire burst out in the ancestral hall.


    At the very foot of the song, the bright firelight imprinted her pale face and wide eyes, sending waves of heat toward her.


    Just when she thought that this person wanted to roast her with fire, the fire instantly went out, and the ground cracked and caved in, turning into an abyss.


    Immediately, the abyss was filled with water that turned into ice. The ice blades were sharp and cold.


    Fantasy Long Bind Immortal Realm!?


    Changge watched as the floor beneath her feet underwent a drastic change. Sometimes it was the cry of a viper, sometimes it was the flash of a blade. She thought back to when Xuanqi Zhenren and his distant friends were talking about this illusion and still had some lingering fears.


    However, everything is too late. As long as Xiao Ziyang steps one step into this place, he will be captured by the Illusory Dragons, and the only thing that will be here will be a corpse.


    Meng Xuanzi''s words were a bit exaggerated, but Chang Ge knew that what he had said was not an impossibility. If a person was trapped in the Binding Immortal Realm for too long, their body would lose its vitality and die.


    There was only one way to save him, and that was to kill the person who had released the Realm of Binding Immortal. However, being tied up was easier said than done. Her only hope was that Xiao Ziyang would not come, or with his sensitivity as a Da Lou Golden Immortal, she would not fall for her trap.


    I have treated him quite well, especially leaving a few pretty celestial daughters in the illusion. You can guess, does he like the jadeite girl, or does he like the Fairy of Red Peony.


    Chang Ge couldn''t hold it in any longer and cursed, "You useless bastard!" If you dare to seduce Immortal Lord, I''ll tear you into eight pieces! He threw it into the East Sea to feed the fishes!


    Hahahaha! Meng Xuanzi laughed in a good mood before slowly saying, "You have to ask Immortal Lord Ziyang if you can cut me up and feed me to the fishes."


    Immortal Lord? Zhang Ge exclaimed as she shook his body, and the iron chains around his body creaked. A large door suddenly opened wide in front of him, and Xiao Ziyang stood there, dressed in white as snow, his entire body emitting a cold and relaxed aura.


    Immortal Lord! Don''t come in! Don''t come in! This was an illusion, an illusion! Don''t come in!


    The man in white acted like he had not heard anything. The long sword danced in the air like flowing water.


    He lifted his feet and stepped into the hall, moving quickly. With a flash of silver light, he destroyed the Illusionary Land inside the room.


    But right after that, a powerful beam of light shot out from the depths of the Ancestral Hall, Xiao Ziyang retreated quickly, the power of the sword did not decrease, the sword Qi released by the sword pushed down, and with a rumbling sound, something behind the Ancestral Temple fell to the ground and whined, and then no longer made any other movements.


    Immortal Lord... There were still tears hanging from the corners of Chang Ge''s eyes. It was unknown if he wanted to cry or laugh in such a situation.


    Xiao Ziyang raised his head and looked at the chained Gu Changge, helplessly shaking his head: It seems like I have been wronged for letting you stay in the tavern.


    Zhang Ge''s little head shook rapidly: "It''s my fault. I will never cause trouble for Immortal Lord again!"


    Just as she was about to lift her hand to release the bindings on her body, a gale suddenly blew in the air, Xiao Ziyang quickly dodged to the side, and the gale suddenly appeared and disappeared from the room, not being able to determine its direction.


    Be careful, Immortal Lord!


    When Chang Ge thought about how he was whipped just now, he was still worried. He could only hate himself for not being able to go down and help.


    Just as she was completely focused on Xiao Ziyang''s actions, a drop of slippery liquid fell onto her face. She suddenly raised her head and looked up;


    This monster had four legs like a snake, eyes like copper bells, sharp teeth, and a bloody mouth that dripped disgusting yellow mucus.


    The entire Tai Ye City was enveloped by the Corpse Devil''s stench, and the smell of the monster''s body became extremely faint.


    Zhang Ge''s heart thumped like a drum, he looked down, only to see Xiao Ziyang being wrapped up in some unknown technique, and then looking up, he saw another monster flicking its tongue towards her head, step by step.


    Immortal Lord! Finally, before the monster''s mouth fell, she let out a loud roar with all her might.


    Xiao Ziyang flew into the air and with a swish, she swung his sword. The sword broke the chain and even the beast fell to the ground in two pieces.


    Before Xiao Ziyang could reach out to catch her, an ice blade shot from the side, directly piercing through the white clothed man''s body. The surface of the white clothed man''s body immediately became a field of red.


    She could clearly hear her own heartbeat, which was so slow that it almost made her suffocate. In her ears, other than this sound, there was only the lacerating sound of ice blades piercing through flesh and blood.


    Her pupils were practically split open, and those bloodshot eyes of hers clearly reflected the fresh blood that had erupted from Xiao Ziyang''s body.

 C90

    Immortal Lord...


    Her voice was like a mosquito''s fly, and while she was falling, she landed steadily in Xiao Ziyang''s embrace. However, there was a huge bloody hole on his body that was gushing out fresh red blood.


    Impossible, this, this is impossible, this is absolutely impossible!


    She wanted to tell herself that everything was fake. Xiao Ziyang was a golden immortal of the Great Luo Empire, how could she, how could she be so weak?


    Get out of here!


    The man''s body was covered in blood. He pushed the woman in his embrace towards the door, turned around, and used his sword to block a wolf''s sharp teeth.


    It was only then that Zhang Ge realized that there were countless demons gathering around the small Ancestral Hall, and they were all calling out to Xiao Ziyang.


    This shrewd wolf was killed by Bai Ze, how did it appear here?


    Just as Xiao Ziyang was dodging the wolf essence spirit and the fox demon, a snake monster''s long tail swept by and forced him to the corner of the wall!


    Suddenly, a sword pierced into Xiao Ziyang''s chest from outside the wall.


    Moon Incantation... Yue Yong''s eyes were wide open as he looked at Yue Yong in disbelief, seeing the tip of Yue Yong''s sword pierce into Xiao Ziyang''s body through the thick wall.


    Xiao Ziyang was powerless to lift his head to look at her. Although her face was stained with blood, he did not seem to be in a sorry state, but the mercy in his eyes was even more obvious.


    Gu Changge walked towards him step by step. Her long hair was fluttering in the wind, and her clothes were fluttering.


    Her eyes were clear and bright, like stars that had been crushed into pieces. They were reflected in the myriad lights that seemed to have been lit. A thin layer of white light surrounded her body, and her body was thin.


    Zhang Ge gently lifted his arm, and used his thumb to wipe away the bloodstain on the corner of Xiao Ziyang''s lips. Her red lips curled up slightly, revealing a tranquil smile.


    Xiao Ziyang slowly raised her head to look at her, her lips moving yet causing the wounds on his body to bleed.


    His aura was weak to the point that it was about to be extinguished. The flowing blood took away the last of the warmth from his body. Finally, he, who no longer had any signs of life, did not move at all.


    Lifting her slender hands like she was stroking her most beloved lover, the song slowly fell to her feet, covering her eyes that were always cold and sharp.


    If the heavens and earth were heartless, demons and monsters would wreak havoc. Just as the monarch had said, how could the common people be innocent?


    The mournful cries of the demons came from inside the ancestral hall. They were all shivering in one place when a golden light suddenly appeared. There were broken limbs and palms of the demons everywhere!


    His intestines were all over the ground, and blood gushed into the sky! In an instant, the torch turned into a pile of ashes.


    Meng Xuanzi.


    Chang Ge''s feet left the ground and he stood in the air. He lifted his eyes to look forward, and a gale wind came from who knew where, causing her long hair to flutter even more violently.


    Her voice was like a bell ringing in the small ancestral hall. Suddenly, she stretched out her left hand and, with her five fingers like claws, sucked a person into her palm with a bang!


    It was Meng Xuanzi. At this moment, he was holding his neck in Longsong''s hand. His fingers were like iron hooks as they tightly gripped his neck.


    Meng Xuanzi only had one mouth, yet his mouth was twisted and he let out a painful wail. However, because his neck was tightly clenched, he was unable to utter a single word. He could only struggle on his four limbs.


    The surrounding scene followed Meng Xuanzi''s weak struggle. In the time it took for a spark to fly, the pitch-black ancestral hall turned into a long street.


    Gu Changge''s eyelashes trembled slightly as a teardrop fell down. After that, her entire body fell onto the ground, as if she had lost all her strength.


    Suddenly, she grabbed Meng Xuanzi''s neck with both hands and pressed him down to the ground!


    The eyes of the person who was tightly grabbing onto his throat were about to crack open as she roared loudly: "You killed Immortal Lord! You killed the Immortal Lord! Give Xiao Ziyang back to me! Return my Immortal Lord to us! Return my Xiao Ziyang to me! Return me, Xiao Ziyang!


    She used all her strength to shake the neck of the person beneath her. She forcefully knocked that person''s head against the tough limestone floor. The thumping sound was exceptionally terrifying in the dark night.


    Give him back to me! Give it back to me! Give it back to me! Her screams echoed like ghosts all over the city, and her heartbreaking despair almost tore her vocal cords.


    Beside her, there seemed to be someone shouting her name, but she didn''t care. She was screaming in pain, knocking her enemy down to the ground.


    Meng Xuanzi had died a long time ago, and the blood that splashed out from his shattered skull had stained Chang Ge''s hands and face. She was still crazily screaming, "Give me back my Xiao Ziyang!" Give him back to me! You killed him! You killed him! You killed him! Give Xiao Ziyang back to me! Give it back to me! Give it back to me!


    A long song!


    Her hand was wrenched away, and she was embraced into a cool embrace.


    Such a familiar action, such a familiar temperature, Gu Changge trembled like a sieve. She couldn''t wait to see clearly who was hugging her.


    She struggled as hard as she could, but when she saw that person''s beautiful face under the moonlight, he looked like an immortal who had been exiled from the heavens, she immediately held her breath.


    She lowered her head to look at him again. The blood on his white clothes was blurry, and she felt dizzy. She was almost dead from the ecstasy. This was the first time in her life that she felt like she couldn''t do as she pleased and laugh.


    She pressed her hand to his chest, to the point where the sword had pierced him, and burst into tears. No, no, no! I won''t let you die, I won''t! I won''t let you die!


    Long Song...


    Xiao Ziyang pressed her into her embrace once again, trying her best to calm her trembling body with one hand, as if she was comforting a child whose parents could not be found.


    Her lips opened and closed, yet she sighed in a low voice next to her ear.


    The immortal aura was tainted with the scent of the Sunset Peak and the spring snow. He said, Chang Ge, it''s okay now, I''m not dead.


    Not dead? Not dead?


    How can you be covered with blood if you''re not dead, and how can you be covered with blood if you''re not dead? You lied to me, you big liar! You''re a liar!


    Looking at her agitated expression, Xiao Ziyang frowned in distress: This is your blood, no, it''s Meng Xuanzi''s blood.


    After carrying Meng Xuanzi for half a day, Chang Ge''s body was already covered in Meng Xuanzi''s blood. If Xiao Ziyang carried her again, she would inevitably be covered.


    The gentle voice was no longer cold and heartless, but was gentle and soothing. After thousands of years of loneliness, he was somewhat unfamiliar with comforting people. After thinking for half a day, he eventually said: "I am not dead."


    He''s not dead?


    She was afraid that if she let go of him, she would be faced with such a terrifying reality. She would rather close her eyes forever like this, and tell him that Xiao Ziyang had not died, and she would hold him tightly in her hands.


    However, this kind of harmonious atmosphere was finally broken by a dry cough. After that person coughed once, he said: Immortal Lord, the other senior brothers should rush here now.


    Only then did Xiao Ziyang slowly let go, but Gu Changge disagreed and continued to embrace his waist.


    The latter had no choice but to hug her tightly with her waist as she summoned her flying sword to tell Mu Hong: "Gather all the disciples back to the inn, Meng Xuanzi''s corpse is sealed within the Spirit Demon Bottle."


    Yes! Mu Hong replied cleanly and turned around, leaving the room. Carrying Zhang Ge, he flew back to his room at the inn.

 C91

    In the room of the inn, there was a lamp that was like a bean.


    It was unknown if it was because she was tired or if she was awake, but from beginning to end, Gu Changge had been nestled in Xiao Ziyang''s embrace, unmoving.


    It was as though he was holding a child. He had no choice but to personally feed the 17-18 year old girl some water.


    Zhang Ge''s hands were around his neck, her red lips were parted, and after drinking the tea, Xiao Ziyang casually placed it on the table.


    Long song. After calling out tentatively, Gu Changge raised her head and looked at him.


    Better?


    She still did not answer, but her gaze did not seem to be dull like before, instead it was slightly focused.


    Just now, you were in the illusion set up by Meng Xuanzi.


    Gu Changge''s eyes became a little clearer. "I, am I dreaming now?"


    Xiao Ziyang shook her head, her gaze softening. To be exact, you were dreaming just now.


    Chang Ge didn''t understand, but she felt physically and mentally exhausted. ''I, I, Meng Xuanzi, have entered the ancestral hall, and the Moon Arrow was broken. I can''t kill him, and he was even whipped and tied up with iron chains. How could it be a dream.''


    After saying that, she hurriedly lifted off her clothes. "I''m still wounded ¡­"


    Suddenly, she froze. Her skin was too soft, and there wasn''t even the slightest bit of injury on her body.


    Xiao Ziyang turned her head to the side, with one hand she took off her clothes to cover her body, and sighed: Meng Xuanzi used illusions to fight his enemies.


    The longsword was still there as if it was training, and on the body of the sword, there were still the tiny cracks left behind when she fought with Bai Ze back then.


    In other words ¡­ Was I really dreaming just now?


    Xiao Ziyang nodded her head, but she still didn''t believe him. She pinched herself a little, and after feeling the pain on her body, she used her hands to tear off Xiao Ziyang''s clothes.


    The dignified Great Luo Golden Immortal Ziyang had lived for several thousand years, but this was the first time she had been assaulted by a woman, so she did not know what to do.


    Forget it, let her be. In the end, she was still a child.


    Seeing that there was no wound at all on his chest, Zhang Ge finally let out a sigh of relief, and his face reddened as he put his clothes back on.


    Then, when I killed Meng Xuanzi earlier, was it true?


    Seeing the flustered and helpless expression on her face, Xiao Ziyang''s expression darkened.


    The person who was controlling the Corpse Devil that he was following suddenly received a report from Mu Hong, saying that Changge was tracking a Faceless Man that had disappeared. From this, he could conclude that the Faceless Man was the dreamy Meng Xuanzi that cultivated Devil Realm.


    When he and Mu Hong arrived, they saw her standing in mid air, the evil aura around his soaring, the world was enveloped by the golden light, the entire city''s Corpse Devil was corroded, and she did not seem to be himself, as he grabbed Meng Xuanzi and vowed to strangle him to death.


    Xiao Ziyang didn''t know what terrifying thing she had seen in her dreams that made her so angry, but after Meng Xuanzi''s death, the illusion disintegrated and Zhang Ge half-consciously called out his name. Only when she insisted on killing Meng Xuanzi did he finally understand.


    It turned out that in her heart, the thing she feared the most was his death.


    Because... Did she run out of the inn because she was worried about him?


    Immortal Lord?


    Longsong sat on his lap and looked at him curiously. "Really? Did I really kill Meng Xuanzi?"


    Thinking about the badly mutilated Meng Xuanzi, Xiao Ziyang indifferently said, "No, he was taken away by Mu Hong and brought back to Qinghua."


    This was the first lie that Xiao Ziyang had told in his life.


    That''s good, that''s good. Chang Ge finally felt relieved.


    The Faceless Meng Xuanzi, who was controlling the Corpse Devil to gather the souls, had also been killed. Taiye City could be considered as having avoided a calamity, so Xiao Ziyang left a few disciples behind to guard the city in case of any mishaps. Then, she brought Chang Ge and Mu Hong to rush back to Qinghua.


    She was already tired and tired, her entire body seemed to be falling apart. On the road, if not for being able to prevent Xiao Ziyang from being worried, she would have fallen off her sword, no matter where she fell, she would have had a good night''s sleep first.


    After a comfortable sleep, she woke up at an unknown time and curled up under the blanket. A cold thing slowly crawled down her shoulder.


    Longsong turned over and muttered in dissatisfaction, "Little Fishy, don''t mess around, just lie down by yourself."


    The cold thing stopped moving. Suddenly, it used all its strength to pinch her arm. It let out a cry and almost jumped out from the bed: "Little Yu!" Bite me!


    Little fish? Do you look better than me?


    Looking at Bai Ze''s flying sword brows and unruly expression, Zhang Ge opened his mouth wide in shock. This person was dressed in white with a sword on his back and silver hair reaching his waist, although he couldn''t compare to Mu Hong in beauty, he could still suppress 99% of men!


    Of course, the remaining unstoppable ten percent was without a doubt Xiao Ziyang, Chang Ge thought.


    Why are you here? Aren''t you at the Ze City at the bottom of the mountain?


    Bai Ze folded his arms across his chest and became impatient: The streets of the Ze City have not finished turning, and he was invited to come up the mountain by your senior, you think I am willing to come here? I''m just giving you face. How about it? I''m not bad to you.


    Chang Ge coldly snorted to show that he had never been ''thick'' to himself. He got off the bed, took his robe from the clothes rack, put it on, and washed himself with water.


    Bai Ze followed closely behind her. "I didn''t know that Xiao Ziyang would actually enjoy herself like that, the Yuxiao Kongque Mountain is indeed elegant, much stronger than my cave abode.


    This was the first time he heard this Divine Beast with eyes so high up praising others, and he thought he heard wrong.


    Who knew that this fellow would add, "If I chase away this bunch of stinky Taoists from Qinghua City, I will occupy the mountain as my king."


    Longsong rolled his eyes at him: Then you really become a fiendish demon!


    So what? Demons have their own way of life, demons have their own way of life, and immortals have their own way of life.


    If being a deity wasn''t good, then there wouldn''t be so many demons, demons, and humans wanting to cultivate.


    Bai Ze sat by the side of the table and watched her wash, then asked: "The Little Fishy that you spoke of just now? But the girl you live with?


    Meow! After saying that, Little Fishy jumped into the room with a cautious look on her face. She raised her tail at Bai Ze, and all of the hair on her body almost exploded out.


    Longsong wiped his face and pursed his lips at Fishy. Well, this is Fishy.


    The corner of Bai Ze''s mouth twitched unnoticeably, and a proud expression leaped onto his face: I thought it was something, but it turns out to be this untransformed cat demon.


    Meow! After stabbing Little Fishy''s sore spot, it became even more furious, and its tail stood straight.


    However, Changge stretched out her hand towards Xiaoyu and said, "Xiaoyu be good, don''t lower yourself to the same level as big brother."


    Big, big brother?


    The older brother''s expression was dark.


    Even if I have to coax it, don''t humiliate me!

 C92

    Even if I have to coax it, don''t humiliate me!


    Although he was a beast, he was still an Ancient Divine Beast. Now, he had actually become the Big Brother of a stupid cat.


    Little Fishy cried out again, dissatisfied with herself for having an older brother, and leaped into the singer''s arms on her hind legs, directly into her arms: Woo woo! Fishy missed her master so much! I really want to!


    Longsong is in a good mood, the childish side of Little Fish will drive away all the haze: Well, well, I miss you too!


    Meow! Little Fishy thought that since its master doesn''t want it anymore, its master can no longer follow Immortal Lord and run away. It can''t leave Little Fishy alone!


    Chang Ge quickly nodded in agreement, and allowed it to curl up in his embrace. Then, he suddenly raised his head, and saw Bai Ze''s black shadow come towards him.


    His hands moved quickly, directly pulling the cute kitten out of her embrace. With a light flick, he tossed it out of the door and disappeared without a trace.


    Ah ¡­


    Longsong didn''t even have time to scream before his jaw dropped to the ground: You, what are you doing!


    What for? I haven''t asked you what you want. Do you have your daughter''s modesty, or do you have a cat burrowing into your clothes?!


    Bai Ze raised his eyebrows, Chang Ge could see that he was extremely angry, so he did not dare openly argue with him. After all, he could not win against him.


    Little Fishy is just a cat, what are you angry about? Moreover, we were always like this before, you just need to watch more to get used to it.


    Before? Bai Ze extended a finger and poked her protruding chest: It looks like you still don''t have the awareness of being a woman.


    Chang Ge''s face turned red, he quickly covered his chest and retreated: "What are you doing!?"


    Bai Ze coldly ridiculed: "If that Demon Cat can, can''t I? Do I have to transform into a beast form?


    It''s not the same! Chang Ge''s face was so red that it seemed as though blood was about to drip out: Even if Little Fishy wanted to transform, she would still be a girl!


    Just as Bai Ze was about to speak, he was startled by a little furry thing that hurriedly flew in through the door. He quickly dodged it, and Little Fishy fell onto the table with a meow before quickly pouncing towards Bai Ze.


    Little Fishy, if you don''t show your might, do you think I''m a sick cat?!


    Meow!


    Bai Ze was really dissatisfied with this cat''s demonic technique, he immediately grabbed onto Hairy Ball''s incoming hand.


    Who knew that Hairy Ball didn''t have the self-awareness to stop the war, it wailed and clawed at with its short and thick claws, releasing a demon curse that was neither painful nor itchy on Bai Ze''s body, it was like a light breeze.


    Don''t waste your energy. Bai Ze obviously looked down on it: How dare such a lowly thing be disrespectful to me.


    Zhang Ge knew Bai Ze''s true nature. When he first met his, he still wanted to eat her!


    Therefore, for the sake of Little Fishy''s life, she rushed up to snatch the cat. "Little Fishy is not obedient, so I will naturally teach it to be more obedient. Let go of me now!"


    Bai Ze quickly dodged to the side: Since I have to spend time with this little thing on the island, then I really need to let it know my rules right now.


    Finished, she pointed to Gu Changge and said: "This is a woman, you are not allowed to get close to her."


    Little Fishy finally calmed down for a while, allowing him to lift up the fur on her neck. Her big eyes burned with anger as she let out muffled cries. As for Longsong, she placed her hands on her hips and burned with fury.


    Alright, he, Master Bai, made a compromise. It was fine to get close, but intimate contact was absolutely prohibited. Especially something that could only be done by someone who hadn''t lost any milk like him!


    Little Fishy protested in grievance, as she began waving her claws in the air.


    What is this? Bai Ze grabbed onto its little claws, his thumb caressing the meat pads on its feet. The meat pads that were like plum petals were soft and sticky, and when he lightly pressed on it, it would even spit out sharp claws.


    Bai Ze''s interest was piqued, and he began to pinch his with a serious expression.


    Chang Ge sighed helplessly. Was playing with a cat''s paw not something that a child without weaning would do?


    Little Fishy, on the other hand, felt very comfortable being played around with it. She threw her earlier anger out of the window, as if cats were heartless.


    No matter what, the two of them finally stopped fighting. Zhang Ge finally felt relieved and started cleaning up the room.


    Seeing that it was already evening outside, it was about time for Zhang Ye to return.


    Since Dongfang Yu invited him to the mountain, she must have arranged a room for him to stay in. She at least didn''t need to worry about where Bai Ze would stay.


    Bai Ze pinched it for a long time, feeling that he should do something about it, he said: "Little thing, I am the king of beasts in the ancient times, what wish do you have?


    Little Fishy looked at this arrogant man and blinked her glass-like eyes. In order to prove that she was a mighty and unyielding cat, she resolutely refused.


    No, it wasn''t a refusal, but a decisive increase in the difficulty of the wish: Little Fishy wants to become a human! Meow!


    This was the only wish and desire he had ever had since he had exited the cat''s womb. However, it could be because this desire was too strong, causing all his siblings and friends around him to become human beings. Only he could not!


    That''s all? Bai Ze was a little disappointed: "I thought you would want to raise your demon spirit or cultivation, and become an immortal soon!"


    Little Fishy tilted her head and was at a loss of what to do: Little Fishy shouldn''t become a deity, Little Fishy must always be with her master!


    Bai Ze scoffed, he thought that it was just a simple cat, so it turned out that there was actually such a shameless thought in his heart!


    This so called "a person getting his way on the path of a chicken and a dog rising into the sky". When Gu Changge cultivated her Upper Immortal to such an extent, this smelly cat would inevitably come along to bask in her glory, not even needing to cultivate on its own.


    I can transform you into a human body, but you have to agree to one of my requests.


    Little Fishy looked at him vigilantly, asking, "What request?"


    If I want to play with your claws, you have to turn into a cat at any time!


    Fishy drooped her ears in pain. She was still thinking that if she became a human, she wouldn''t need to become a cat anymore. However, if she didn''t want to change herself in the future, she couldn''t do anything to her.


    Bai Ze seemed to have seen through its thoughts, and took the lead to say: "Don''t forget, I am the King of Beasts, turning you into a cat is easy, but I still prefer for you to turn yourself into a cat and obediently lie down for me to pick."


    Chang Ge rolled his eyes at the silver-haired man. He thought that he was just strolling in a brothel, and was even obediently lying down and letting the man pick them.


    Little Fishy thought for a moment and felt that she wouldn''t lose a piece of meat even if she was played with. She decided to sell her claws in exchange for her lifelong wish.


    Good! Little Fishy promises you! He looked like he was about to die.


    Sigh, it''s really strange that a master like that would actually raise such an obedient cat. Bai Ze looked at Gu Changge intentionally or not, she also glared at him fiercely and threw the cloth on the table, placing both of his arms on his chest, waiting to watch a good show.


    Change, I also want to know what kind of great beauty Xiaoyu will become.

 C93

    Change, I also want to know what kind of great beauty Xiaoyu will become.


    It was said that demons produced beauties. It could be seen from the Peach Blossom Essence from Tao Yao''s body back then, as well as Hu Ji''s body. If these monsters did not have a peerless beauty, how could they have become the object of a scholar''s midnight dream?


    With another song about the human demon torturing the heart, Gu Yinfeng getting a new topic, he was sure that it would be fun.


    Who would have thought that right after Zhang Ge finished speaking, Bai Ze frowned: "You little thing, are you a male or female?"


    The little fish was startled for a moment, then meowed and bit Bai Ze''s finger. If it had no hair on its face, it would definitely be as red as a monkey''s ass.


    Bai Ze felt the pain and flicked the kitten''s mouth: Forget it, let me ask you, who do you like?


    Master! Without any hesitation, Little Fishy replied and wagged her tail at Zhang Ge like a dog trying to curry favor with him.


    Chang Ge also expressed his satisfaction with his reply. The two of them greeted each other passionately in midair.


    Bai Ze''s face darkened: Other than the owner, pets cannot like the owner.


    Who said that was impossible? Little Fishy loved her master the most! Little Fishy happily shook its head and stuck out its tongue. It was almost about to turn into a dog.


    Bai Ze''s face darkened once again. Alright, he finally discovered that the liking that he liked was different from what this Little Fishy liked.


    Then tell me, other than this damn girl, who else do you like, who do you hate to part with, and who do you want to stay with?


    Dongfang Yu! Unexpectedly, Little Fishy excitedly shook her head and wagged her tail: Dongfang Yu is good to Little Fishy, she won''t snatch snacks with her! She even gave Little Fishy a bath!


    Bai Ze''s eyes lit up, the malicious intent in his expression was clearly seen by Chang Ge. What are you trying to do?


    What else could he do? He transformed Little Fishy.


    As for whether he would become a man or a woman, Bai Ze already had a plan in his heart.


    According to logic, the cat demon who liked men should have turned into a girl. But who told you to like someone, you just had to fall for Dongfang Yu who was trying to kill a ghost!


    This Dongfang Yu is someone that no matter how she looks at him, he doesn''t like him.


    Bai Ze snickered with ill intentions, causing Xiaoyu to be so excited that he almost jumped up and down: Xiaoyu wants to transform! Little Fishy was going to transform!


    Bai Ze muttered an incantation as he pointed his fingers towards the cat on his leg. The cat''s body started to twitch, and after a while its body gradually grew longer, and the hair all over its body became sparse and short, and finally disappeared, revealing white skin.


    Chang Ge widened his eyes in disbelief at the scene before him.


    The little kitten became a fair and naked teenager on Bai Ze''s leg and fell off his leg. Zhang Ge quickly pulled the bed sheets over for him to put on.


    Small Fish...


    Little Fishy felt very uncomfortable being wrapped in the bed sheets. She struggled with all her might, but the song kept pressing down on her tighter and tighter.


    Meow! Master! Not comfortable!


    "Ehh, just bear with it for now. I''ll go find some clothes for you later. How can you meet people like you are now?"


    Little Fishy, don''t wear clothes! Thinking back to how Yin Lele had made him a small set of clothes with her sisters, on a whim, she couldn''t even lick his beloved fur!


    But you are human now, so you have to wear clothes! Longsong lectured him with a serious expression.


    Only now did Fishy realize that her body had grown larger. Lifting her claws to take a look, she discovered that she had actually grown a hand just like her master. Furthermore, her hand was so white and tender that it seemed as if it had been reborn.


    He, had finally become a human?


    Little Fishy was extremely excited. She mewled and threw herself into Longsong''s embrace, saying, "Little Fishy has finally transformed!" He had finally transformed!


    Chang Ge only felt himself being embraced by a naked man, and he didn''t know where to put his hands. He felt even more embarrassed to push him away: "Err, Xiaoyu, Xiaoyu, you calm down first, calm down a bit!"


    Meow!


    With a darkened face, Bai Ze pulled away the naked youth and song: "You''re a man now, you''re not allowed to touch this girl again in the future!"


    Meow! Xiaoyu was extremely excited, she turned and hugged Bai Ze tightly, in her heart, Bai Ze was already a true god!


    He didn''t forget to stick his tongue out and lick his face. Meow! Thank you, Beast King!


    Bai Ze took the sheet that Chang Ge handed to him, then wrapped the stupid cat tightly again. "Cough, there''s no need to thank me.


    If he saw Dongfang Yu''s expression, he would be even happier. That Senior Brother of Zhang Ge''s, who was chasing his life away, if he saw the kitten he liked turn into a man, who knows what kind of expression he would have.


    However, he really didn''t expect that such a round and bulbous cat would actually turn into such a cute youth.


    When Chang Ge saw Xiaoyu, he was also happy in his heart. All the demi-humans were beauties, even if it was a boy, Xiaoyu, she would still look the best.


    With that, he rubbed Little Fishy''s light brown hair.


    She wanted to jump off to find Dongfang Yu and Yin Lele, but Changge was shocked and immediately pulled him back and said: I''ll go find a set of clothes for you to wear as a disciple. After you''ve put on your clothes, go out the door and wrap yourself up in the bed.


    Little Fishy tore off the bedsheet. "If you don''t wrap it up, you can!


    Changge quickly turned her head away. Bai Ze saw that her expression was good and felt good about it, seeing that this girl would still dare to let this stupid cat burrow into her arms in the future.


    Bai Ze, look at Xiaoyu, I will go and find clothes for him. With that, he quickly ran out, leaving Xiaoyu baffled as she stood there.


    Bai Ze did not wrap him in bed. Instead, he sat on the side of the table and grabbed a cup of tea.


    Little Fishy crawled to the side of the table with both hands and feet, rubbing them against his legs. Other than its master, the Beast King was the best!


    Bai Ze''s face became ugly: Stand up! You are a human now! When did you ever see a man walk on four legs!


    Although Little Fishy was not used to human life, he was not stupid. He quickly got up, and even walked two steps forward like he was doing well. Seeing such a naked youth walking back and forth in front of her, Bai Ze almost had a nosebleed.


    Although he''s a boy, his narrow shoulders, narrow waist, and handsome face can''t compare to a woman''s. His main body is a ball!


    However, when he saw the little thing at his crotch that symbolized a man, his mood brightened up again. He thought that with his great talent, these demons really could not even catch up to him!


    Let me see it in a circle. Bai Ze took a small sip of fragrant tea to cover his lustful expression.


    Little Fishy spun around happily again: So fun!


    It didn''t matter if he didn''t turn, but once he did, he was startled. Bai Ze could clearly see the additional cat''s tail below his coccyx.


    He could only suppress his laughter. "You disappointing little thing, your demon spirit is actually so low that it can''t even hide a tail!"

 C94

    You disappointing little thing, how can a demon spirit be so low that it can''t even hide a tail!


    Before Chang Ge even entered the room, he heard Little Fishy calling out to him, "Xiao Yu, what''s wrong, has Bai Ze bullied you again?" Bite him!


    Bai Ze lifted his fingertip and quickly used the sheet to cover Little Fishy''s body.


    When Chang Ge came in, he was holding a set of disciple''s clothes that belonged to the Tsinghua University disciples in his hands: This was borrowed from Dongfang Yu and I, and it was all because of the small clothes he wore in his early years. He is now preparing for the banquet and said that he will come and see you again later.


    Xiaoyu''s eyes lit up. She snatched the clothes and looked left and right, not understanding what was going on. "Meow!" Little Fishy can''t wear it!


    Zhang Ge glanced at Bai Ze, who helplessly put down his teacup. After all, he was the only one here who knew how to dress.


    He put Xiaoyu behind the screen and covered her delicate body with her clothes. Xiaoyu rushed out happily and hugged Longsong: "In fact, wearing clothes isn''t uncomfortable either!"


    Only then did Chang Ge dare to pat him on the back: Of course not. If a person had no hair, they had to wear clothes, otherwise it would be cold.


    She spoke as if she were educating a child. The little fish held her butt and said awkwardly, It''s just that she can''t stick out her tail.


    Zhang Ge was shocked as he stared at Bai Ze. The latter let out an aggrieved sigh, he did not want to do this either.


    For him, a dignified Divine Lord, to occasionally show mercy and save one or two demons that he was unable to change into, this was normal. This was the first time he encountered such a flaw, to think that his tail was still there!


    The matter of Fishy turning into a human kept on going until she ran out happily to imitate a human. The sky had already turned dark.


    It was only then that Bai Ze suddenly remembered. That''s right, your Senior Brother who urged for my life said he wanted me to come up to the feast.


    Changge seemed to have remembered it as well. Just now, when she went to find Dongfang Yu, he said that she was preparing the banquet and told her that it would be over soon.


    However, at that time, she was in a hurry to find Little Fishy, so she didn''t take this to heart, because she had already been rather low-profile when she came to Qinghua. Other than Dongfang Yu and Yin Lele, only Xiao Ziyang and her knew about this, why would it be her turn to attend the banquet?


    At the time, it was just like usual, the three of them eating and drinking together.


    Could it be that he was really going to the Qinghua Feast?


    Bai Ze arrogantly raised his head: "Inviting me, will definitely be treated as the highest form of courtesy."


    Looking at the situation, Xiao Ziyang wanted to show her face in front of the crowd. She had already prepared for the banquet, it would not be good if he did not go.


    Just as the two of them were planning to go out, the disciples of Qinghua Sect had come over to extend an invitation: This disciple has come under the orders of the Sect Leader to invite Sir Bai Ze and Lady Gu Changge to the banquet.


    Changge didn''t feel good about turning into Master Bai and Miss Gu just like that. She was a disciple of Qinghua Sect after all, and she really didn''t see much of herself being called a lady. But this dignified man beside her, no matter how you looked at it, he was not on good terms with some Master.


    Excuse me, I''ll go over with old mister Bai in a while.


    The disciple of Qinghua took a look at Chang Ge and nodded, then left. The moment the person left, Bai Ze grabbed her by the neck: Good girl, you actually call me old mister, am I that old?


    After escaping, he reminded Zhang Ge, "How old are you? It''s not bad to call you old mister. We have to pack up and go to the banquet. If you don''t go, we''ll be delayed."


    Bai Ze raised his eyebrows. According to what you said, Xiao Ziyang should be the old sir.


    As expected, this move worked. Zhang Ge threw out a few eye blades and turned to head towards the Sumeru Peak''s Flashy Hall with Bai Ze following closely behind.


    Thinking that all the Qinghua disciples had obtained a branch meeting and knew that there would be a banquet tonight, they hung up the lanterns very early.


    Along the way, they did not see many of the Qinghua disciples, but their Flashy Hall s were brightly lit, and when they arrived, there were already many of them present.


    This spacious and empty hall was usually used to handle Qinghua''s daily affairs. In addition, there were other palaces for the various mountain peaks to handle their own affairs.


    Because Sect Leader Xiao Ziyang did not interfere with the affairs of the sect, the other Sect Leader Zuo Tianxing shouldered the heavy responsibility of punishing the disciples and disciplining them. At present, Xiao Ziyang was in charge of affairs for the Sect Leader and did not involve the Five Element Peak.


    The Flashy Hall that Gu Changge had walked in already had a huge change in it''s appearance. There were three seats in the middle high seats and four long tables arranged at the bottom. Behind the long table was Qing Hua''s four Sect Protecting Elders. In addition, there were countless other big and small tables, so it seemed that all of Qing Hua''s reputation would be able to attend.


    Seeing that they had arrived, Dongfang Yu immediately went up to greet them. The latter, on the other hand, looked up to the ceiling and didn''t even look at Dongfang Yu. Perhaps it was because she thought that the Little Cat Dongfang Yu liked had turned into a man''s body, but she couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    When Dongfang Yu saw his cold expression, she immediately twitched her mouth. She could not understand him and turned to Zhang Ge: "Just treat this as coming back to wash your face and hair, don''t be restrained."


    You don''t want to be restrained just because you say so? As soon as she entered the door, she started to get nervous.


    Forget about the three main characters being absent, just speaking of such a grand scene, she, Gu Changge, was the daughter of a young lady who did not visit the pavilion when she was at the prime minister''s residence. Naturally, it would not be her turn to show her face in big matters of the family, as she would hide whenever she had something to hide when she was in Qinghua, even if she could not help herself become a transparent person.


    There were only three people on the island.


    The only time she had seen such a scene was at the Old Dragon King''s birthday banquet. However, at that time, all she wanted to do was to hide behind Xiao Ziyang.


    Forget it, there will always be a first time. If I pretend that the person in front of me doesn''t exist, then I can still convince myself to move forward.


    Longsong nodded and tried to look forward. As they passed through the great hall, they could hear the voices of the people around them.


    She is Gu Changge? This is the first time I''ve seen it. It doesn''t matter how it looks, why does it sound like a fox-like character from what you''ve said.


    That''s not what we said, when she first entered Qinghua, Sect Leader and her already said that with her looks, she would cause trouble.


    Tsk, Senior Sister Rong Yan really knows how to scare people. Did Sect Leader and Sect Leader say that before? They just said that she had a murderous aura around her.


    Then why did she come back after leaving Tsinghua University?


    Who knows, but it was most likely related to the man behind her ¡­


    Junior Sister, don''t tell me you have your eyes on her? You''re much prettier than Gu Changge, maybe you can snatch her back.


    Nonsense...


    Zhang Ge had long gotten used to others talking about him, so he could not avoid Bai Ze when he heard his. He could only suppress his laughter and wanted to see what kind of expression Bai Ze had, but who would have thought that this self-righteous fellow would actually raise his eyebrows at her.


    Longsong returned a glare: Stinky Beauty!


    Dongfang Yu looked at the interaction between the two of them and laughed lightly, it was peaceful and quiet, causing Zhang Ge to feel embarrassed and embarrassed, her face reddened, but she was squeezed by Bai Ze.

 C95

    Outside, there were some small disciples saying that the Sect Leader had arrived. Inside the hall, hundreds of disciples wearing blue and white robes stood up to welcome the group.


    Sect Leader was supported by two of his disciples, his hair white and his footsteps unsteady. Compared to three years ago, he seemed to be aged seven or eight, but his spirit was still considered good, and the expression on his face was not too obvious.


    Behind him, Sect Leader Zuo Tianxing was still dressed in black. He had a strong build and had a stern expression on his face, as if someone owed him a lot of silver.


    Xiao Ziyang was also there. Compared to Zuo Tianxing''s old-fashioned Xiao Ziyang, whose elegant clothes were the true bane of the three, his appearance caused Chang Ge''s eyes to light up, as if ten thousand lanterns were lit, while at the same time, it seemed like fireworks.


    Only, when she saw Xiao Ziyang holding the treasured sword in one hand and the little disciple''s hand in the other, the luster in her eyes instantly dimmed, and the place beside him no longer belonged to her, Gu Changge.


    The three leading figures of Qinghua had finally arrived. As the three of them took their seats, so did the disciples.


    Among them, other than some of the older disciples that Chang Ge did not know, there were also famous people like Mu Hong, Yin Lele, Ning Ruqing, Lu Hengsheng and Ling Feiyan. Dongfang Yu was considered to be their guest as he sat with them.


    Yin Lele winked at Zhang Ge, causing Zhang Ge to smile back, but seeing unhappiness in Ling Feiyan''s eyes, she turned her head back.


    Xiao Ziyang''s disciple, Su Qimeng could be considered a special case as she was sitting on the same high seat as Xiao Ziyang.


    Zhang Ge''s heart was even more uncomfortable, but Su Qimeng could only watch her smile, giving him a very comfortable feeling. She was gentle and quiet, making it difficult for Zhang Ge to vent his anger, and could only sigh.


    Why did he sigh?


    Bai Ze began to pour and drink by himself before the audience even started, smacking his lips to express his dissatisfaction with Qing Hua''s wine.


    Longsong glanced at him and said, Where''s the pear blossom white you brought? Drink them all?


    He couldn''t bear to drink it. Bai Ze spat out four words before lifting his wine cup to take a sip, and slightly knitted his brows.


    Zhang Ge could only sneakily pour a bottle of Pear Blossom Wine from the Stone Cauldron into his cup. Bai Ze was overjoyed, and openly kissed her forehead, but his action of reaching the limit of his touch made the entire hall completely silent.


    Soon enough, the hall was filled with buzzing sounds of conversation. Zhang Ge had thought that he was always at a place where he was inconspicuous, but it turned out that these people were all looking at him either intentionally or unintentionally.


    When he finally mustered up the courage to look up, he saw that Xiao Ziyang''s palm was pressed against Su Qimeng''s back, as if channeling Innate Qi into her. Could it be that this Su Qimeng really had some sort of serious illness ¡­


    He felt that someone was looking at her, so he turned his head and saw that Mu Hong was staring at her without moving. His expression was somewhat unhappy, and his face was half black.


    While he was lost in his thoughts, the hall once again fell into silence.


    Seated on the high seat, Sect Leader Qinghua said while leaning back on his chair: For today''s banquet, firstly, I welcome Sir Bai Ze who has travelled far to come here, and secondly, I thank you for helping me, Qinghua, to kill the demon Meng Xuanzi at Taiye City.


    Meng Xuanzi died?


    After thinking about it carefully, Zhang Ge felt that it was within his expectations. Meng Xuanzi had committed many evil deeds, and his death was not worth regretting, not to mention that he had fallen into the hands of a respectable sect like Qinghua Sect.


    Bai Ze gave a small touch to Zhang Ge and stood up: Sect Leader is being too polite, I''m sure you can say that.


    Zhang Ge also stopped what he was doing, stood up and bowed towards Li Weng with his wine cup, then followed Bai Ze''s example and drank all the wine.


    Li Weng, however, did not drink, and laughed as he placed the cup on the table: This old one can''t take the alcohol anymore, I didn''t expect that the talented young man would have such a good drink, it seems that you have learnt a lot from Xuanqi Taoist.


    If it had been anyone else, they would have tried to get away with it, but Chang Ge was not someone who liked to attract attention. She wished that no one would notice her, and only smiled: It was just protection and fitness.


    Li Weng didn''t give her a chance to keep a low profile. To be able to eliminate Meng Xuanzi by himself, wasn''t that what Miss Gu meant by being modest?


    Dongfang Yu cupped her fists and replied: It was last October.


    Yes, last October, Yu''er met Meng Xuanzi on the mountain. At that time, it was Sect Protecting Lin who went to rescue her.


    Sect Protecting Lin Qi raised her wine cup and laughed gently: At that time, I nearly lost myself in an illusion as well.


    Zhang Ge saw him toasting to him and quickly drank with him: Sect Protecting Lin is too kind.


    Bai Ze secretly sang a long song, then started to bite her ears: What a great art, if I had known earlier that leaving the island would cause so much trouble, I would have tied you up to the Pear Tree.


    What Bai Ze said could be accomplished, but when he said that he was unable to defeat, Changge could only explain in a low voice: I coincidentally made it in time ¡­ I don''t know why...


    Bai Ze coldly snorted and did not speak any further. Instead, the two of them whispered amongst each other, attracting the attention of the Sect Protecting''s Wang Ya Rong.


    It was hard to avoid gossip if she was a girl. She asked with a smile, "After so many years, Changge has already grown up. Is this Master Bai the young master of Changge?"


    Changge''s face blushed and she quickly shook her head, "No, no. Why would Master Bai fall for me?"


    Which one of those beauties in the flower pavilion weren''t his sweetheart? She, Gu Changge, still wanted to live a few more years to protect herself.


    Bai Ze was also generous: I have thought about it for many years, that since it is already time for marriage, I hope that seniors, especially Ziyang, can be my matchmaker.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the female disciples'' faces turned rosy. More or less, they couldn''t help but look at him with half of their eyebrows raised, hoping to attract his attention.


    Bai Ze was a handsome young man, he should be the lover of many young women. Chang Ge faintly felt that Dongfang Yu''s position in the hearts of the female disciples was about to be shaken.


    Xiao Ziyang intentionally or unintentionally looked at his disciple, how could he forget about it? Back then, at Yuanshi Heavenly Sovereign''s place, Daoist Master Xuan Qi jokingly told him to betroth his disciple to Bai Ze, but his disciple was still young, this was not what he was worried about.


    Look, Xiao Ziyang can''t bear to see this. Bai Ze whispered into Chang Ge''s ear.


    Zhang Ge was startled, then looked at the doting look in Xiao Ziyang''s eyes, and could not help but feel pain in her heart: Right, it seems that you and Immortal Lord''s disciple are engaged.


    If you are unwilling, I can break the engagement.


    Bai Ze''s warm breath was tickling her ear, and he could not help but pull back his neck.

 C96

    Old Mr. Bai, do you want an ox to eat young grass?


    It was rare for Bai Ze to be so happy, he laughed twice, showing off his heroic and young look.


    The banquet''s banquet guests were all happy, and Zuo Tianxing, who made Chang Ge most afraid of him, became a person who didn''t need to say anything.


    Zhang Ge thought that Zuo Tianxing would finally let her go, but who knew that Zuo Tianxing would suddenly ask her after the banquet.


    My Qinghua Sect is just a small sect, it can''t be considered a big place, Master Bai is a disciple of the Heavenly Sovereign, and Gu Changge is a disciple of Mysterious Master, I am afraid I have neglected you two, tomorrow I will send my disciple to send you two down the mountain!


    The hall was deathly still, even the cups and bowls stopped.


    Bai Ze''s wine cup was placed gently on the table, the sound extremely ear-piercing: I, thanks to the Heavenly Sovereign''s care and care, was raised in the heavens, I have never been driven away by anyone ever since I was born a thousand years ago. I respect to call you elders, you truly take yourself seriously!


    ''Bang! '' The wine cup at the tip of his finger instantly shattered, and Chang Ge, who had already shattered countless wine bowls in his hands, felt nothing strange about it. Only when she felt the evil aura that had struggled out of Bai Ze''s body, became nervous, and actually flung his sleeves away.


    Zuo Tianxing slapped the table: This is Yuxiao Kongque Mountain, you''re not the one who is presumptuous!


    What a good Yuxiao Kongque Mountain, if I want to take this mountain as my cave, then you guys should scram!


    The disciples in the hall drew out their long swords in an instant. Their happiness had turned into tension in the blink of an eye.


    Retreat! A voice that resembled ice shattered jade sounded out within the hall. The disciples looked at the Xiao Ziyang who had an ugly expression on her face, and sheathed their swords one after another.


    Xiao Ziyang said: Senior Brother Zuo, Chang Ge is originally from Qinghua. I was the one who entrusted her to Xuanqi to be taken care of.


    Hearing that, the anger on Zuo Tianxing''s face could not be hidden, it was all for your own good that he was unable to see that look.


    With a dark face, he stood up and said: Sect Leader, when did the rules of the Qinghua Sect allow a disciple to join two sects? Accepting multiple masters?


    Li Weng did not answer and acted like an elder for a while, as though he did not want to offend both his junior and junior brothers.


    Xiao Ziyang, however, calmly replied: Changge didn''t have two sects, at most, she could be considered a Rogue Immortal, and she didn''t even officially become a disciple for Changge, not to mention that Changge had never officially become a disciple for Qinghua before.


    Zhang Ge bit her lips slightly, knowing that Xiao Ziyang would help her explain her excuse. However, when she raised her head, there was no panic on her face, and it was as calm as water: Actually, the Left Sect Leader didn''t need Zhang Ge to leave. Just now, I had discussed with Bai Ze, and we would leave after the banquet ended.


    With that, he pulled on Bai Ze''s sleeves and prepared to leave this place. On one hand, Bai Ze appreciated her perseverance, but on the other hand, he couldn''t help but fight for her.


    Zuo Tianxing, you black bastard, listen carefully!


    Presumptuous! Zuo Tianxing slapped the table and stood up: Capture this outspoken madman!


    Bai Ze stood on the spot and did not move, but the enchantment around him expanded and pushed away everyone who was close to him, as though there was a transparent net that enveloped both of them.


    I will not kill! However, you boasted that you were your teacher, yet you kept making things difficult for this silly girl. Even if I send you into the Six Paths of Reincarnation, it would still be a good deed for me!


    Bai Ze, say less! Chang Ge became angry and quickly covered his mouth.


    This move had a slight effect on him. Compared to the technique, it would only be deflected mercilessly by the disdainful man.


    Zuo Tianxing''s hair stood on end as he took out his entirely black long sword and slashed forward. Bai Ze did not even put him in his eyes as he raised his hand, releasing a Sword Qi that blocked Zuo Tianxing''s attack.


    Not only Zuo Tianxing, everyone in the hall was shocked as well.


    Especially Li Weng, his eyes that had remained calm for many years also gave birth to a sense of appreciation.


    Other than Xiao Ziyang, perhaps only he knew that this arrogant and despotic youth was the Ancient Divine Beast, Bai Ze.


    Bai Ze''s silver hair fluttered in the wind, his white robes fluttered as he coldly smiled: Even a hungry person like me would disdain to absorb your spirit, the spirit energy that you have cultivated for thousands of years can''t even compare to the spirit core of a demon!


    After being humiliated so badly, Zuo Tianxing already lost his breath, his Sword Qi increased explosively, his sword qi became 10 swords, 100 to 100, 100 to 1000, thousands to tens of thousands of, countless of swords rain down, bringing along a sharp killing intent as they rushed towards Bai Ze!


    Bai Ze suddenly flew up into the air, his hands forming a taiji seal in the air as a silver light surged and formed a barrier that enveloped the entire palace. The barrier slowly closed, but it was filled with spirit energy, he suddenly retracted his hands, and the swords that were shooting in from all directions suddenly turned around, and shot straight at the person sitting high up in the sky.


    Xiao Ziyang!


    Although everything happened in the blink of an eye, the song could still be seen clearly!


    She let out a low cry as she leapt into the air, stepping on countless flying swords. As she spread out her long sleeves, a single Pocket Knife immediately destroyed countless flying swords into nothingness!


    The Sword Qi vibrated, leaving only the sword body to fly back to Zuo Tianxing''s hands.


    Zhang Ge panted and turned his head to look back. He saw Xiao Ziyang''s shocked gaze and Su Qimeng''s panicked appearance in Xiao Ziyang''s embrace. His eyes were filled with reverence as he looked at Zhang Ge.


    After scaring the deities, Chang Ge left with Bai Ze.


    She cupped her fists and muttered a few words, walked forward, held Bai Ze''s hand, and seemingly said with a pleading tone: "Please don''t make things difficult for me anymore, let''s go."


    Bai Ze was quite angered by the fact that she was going against him, and now that he heard her voice, his anger had actually been reduced by half.


    In these three years, this was the first time that this girl had used such a pleading and trembling tone to speak to him with uncertainty. He had always wanted her to compromise with him, but today, he realized how easy it was.


    This girl''s bottom line was Xiao Ziyang. She did not want to make things difficult for Xiao Ziyang, nor did she want to make Xiao Ziyang angry.


    It was as if they had never met, and their feelings were not as heartless as they thought!


    After this incident, although Zuo Tianxing''s face did not look bad, but at least he had chased the two of them away, no matter how indignant or indignant he was, he did not speak anymore, and from beginning to end, Xiao Ziyang only looked at Gu Changge''s frail figure without saying a word.


    As she walked forward, she pretended not to hear the sound of Yin Lele''s voice when she spoke to her. Even if it wasn''t to urge her to stay, she could only call her by her name. Just like when she was chased away in this hall, that person''s white clothes appeared at the door like a flower, saving her from the abyss of suffering.


    However, even when she walked all the way to the door, she still did not hear a sound that she wanted to hear. She wanted to turn around to take a look, but was fiercely pulled back by Bai Ze: "What''s so interesting, look again, I''ll dig out your eyes!"

 C97

    What''s there to look at? If you keep looking, I''ll dig out your eyes!


    Chang Ge knew that his words were a joke, so he no longer said anything and followed him out of the hall.


    Le Le went to pack up your things. Wait a moment. Dongfang Yu looked a little troubled: "Master is just like this, don''t take it to heart."


    Chang Ge nodded: "It''s fine. In any case, I will never have anything to do with Qinghua again."


    Dongfang Yu frowned, but still said gently: It is already late, I will send you off in a while.


    Do you think I don''t exist?


    Bai Ze spoke coldly from the side. In order to prevent the two of them from clashing again, Zhang Ge quickly changed the topic, "I wonder where Xiaoyu has run off to, even if we want to leave we have to bring him along."


    Are you looking for the cat demon?


    It was unknown when Mu Hong came out of the hall to point at them, but when Zhang Ge raised his head to look, although it was dark, it was not difficult to see a few people walking over, and when he arrived at the center of the light, he saw that there was a young man tied up.


    The youth''s hair was light brown and his skin was fair. Under the illumination of the light, his face was as pale as snow. He did not know what kind of spell he had cast, but he could not make a single sound just by opening his mouth to scream.


    Go! Hurry up!


    Longsong rushed forward and pushed away the two who were holding him back. What are you doing?


    Little fish? They all knew that there was a cat called Xiaoyu in the Eastern Martial Uncle. The kitten was round like a ball, and it ate whatever it saw. It was a bottomless pit that couldn''t fill with food.


    Why is this cat demoness also called Little Fishy?


    Little Yu, how are you? Chang Ge reached out to pull on the bindings on his body, but there was nothing he could do. No matter what, he could not remove them. Instead, the bindings grew tighter and tighter.


    What did you do to the little fish?!


    Chang Ge''s temper was pretty good, but his sudden anger caught people off guard. The disciples who were holding onto Xiaoyu stammered, "He''s a cat demon!" The demons that trespassed on Qinghua should be punished!


    Xiaoyu lived in Tsinghua University!


    It seems that this cat demon was indeed Dongfang Yu''s kitten. Dongfang Yu felt her heart ache when she saw the young man''s cowardly and wronged look, and walked up to him saying: "All of you, quickly let go of Little Fishy."


    The other disciples were still unwilling to comply: "But, but he is a monster!" This was a cat demon! Martial Uncle, did Martial Uncle know that he was a monster when he was raising that cat?


    Dongfang Yu, on the other hand, was stuck in a dilemma. Say, he knew that she would be scolded by her master, say that she didn''t know, Little Fishy wouldn''t have any good consequences.


    Just as they were in a difficult situation, Mu Hong walked over from behind them and said: This cat demon isn''t raised by Senior Brother Dongfang, it was Gu Changge''s cat demon in the first place. Now that he was kicked out of Sect Leader, all these messed up things were all given to her.


    Even though Mu Hong''s tone was not good, it was still a way for Little Fishy to get out of this predicament.


    Everyone knew that although Mu Hong was the disciple of the Sect Leader in name, he had been taught by the Sect Leader ever since he had joined them. His status in Qing Hua was self-evident, but these disciples were actually Zuo Tianxing''s disciples, they were exceptionally stubborn.


    This cat demon must not be left to Master to deal with!


    Although he is a cat demon, he has never done anything bad and he doesn''t have any magic power. Don''t you know that?


    These disciples were in a bit of a dilemma, and a bit of uncertainty arose in their minds.


    Bai Ze watched on from the side for a long time, and seeing that they still could not figure out the cause and effect, he directly struck out his palm towards the disciples who were several meters away, untying Little Fishy''s bindings as he said: "I have always disliked your idiots'' ways!"


    This time, Zhang Ge was disheartened. If he had pleaded for mercy from Zuo Tianxing just now, he would have been able to save Xiaoyu no matter what. Now that they had caused such a ruckus, how could they have escaped unscathed?


    Sure enough, the disciples of Qinghua had instantly surrounded the three people, and Xiaoyu was so frightened that she immediately hid behind Zhang Ge. Dongfang Yu casually removed his Incantation and asked: Are you alright?


    Meow! Little Fishy cried out loudly. Tears welled up in her beautiful eyes.


    It''s good that you''re fine. Unable to resist raising a hand to caress the youth''s hair, Dongfang Yu hurriedly said to the rest of them: Get out of the way, let them leave, if there''s anything I can do, I''ll take responsibility for it!


    This person injured my disciple and still wants to take the Demon Cat with him. What can you do?


    The crowd turned around and saw a group of people walking out of the hall. The one who spoke was Wang Yarong''s disciple, Ning Ruqing.


    Seeing her, it was not hard to guess that she was the one who informed the hall about what had happened outside, because she had also deceived her ignorance, and had secretly informed Zuo Tianxing about her going down the mountain, causing her to kneel in front of Limitless Pavilion.


    Sect Leader Li Weng did not come out, and only Zuo Tianxing and Xiao Ziyang came out. Zuo Tianxing walked over with a darkened face, and even though Xiao Ziyang was about to go forward, her disciple Su Qimeng suddenly pulled on the hem of her clothes.


    Su Qimeng held her chest with an expression of discomfort, but she had no choice but to stop and inject spirit energy into her weak and sickly disciple.


    Left Sect Leader...


    Zhang Ge cupped his fists and was about to explain when Zuo Tianxing shouted with a dark expression: "Shut up!"


    Bai Ze was enraged. He rushed forward to argue, but was stopped by Chang Ge: I can''t shut up, Xiao Yu is my friend, I can''t leave him to you guys just because he is a demon. I''ll let you guys treat him like other demons, I must take him away today.


    Zuo Tianxing looked at the few disciples that were injured by Bai Ze with fury burning in his heart: "If you''re leaving today, quickly leave! But this cat demon must stay! Otherwise, none of you will leave! It seems like you have an innate baleful aura, sooner or later you''ll also be a monstrous genius that will cause trouble for the entire world!


    Old thing!


    Bai Ze''s eyes looked like they were about to split open as he cursed out loud. He immediately struck out with his palm, the latter quickly shifted and the two of them had already exchanged over ten moves. When Zuo Tianxing took out his sword, Bai Ze also took out the sword from his back.


    Zhang Ge''s heart was like cooking oil, he couldn''t do anything other than being anxious, but when he looked at Xiao Ziyang, he only saw Xiao Ziyang frowning at him, was he worried about her or was he thinking about something?


    Chang Ge''s eyes begged for help, but Xiao Ziyang''s voice rang in her ears: "Don''t interfere in this matter, leave as soon as possible, there will be less trouble."


    Zhang Ge was startled, Xiao Ziyang had sent a sound transmission to her in order to tell her not to care about Bai Ze''s reckless actions, just to focus on herself?


    Just when she was confused, she heard a scream, Zuo Tianxing had been struck from the sky by Bai Ze''s palm!


    The black-robed man fell to the ground with a thud, while Bai Ze stood in the air like a king.

 C98

    The disciples of Qinghua Sect all stepped forward, the group of people helped Zuo Tianxing recuperate, a group of people wanted to use their swords to rush up to Bai Ze to kill him, but suddenly, a ball of white mist rose from behind Bai Ze, as though the white mist was one with him.


    His silver hair fluttered like ghosts, the ball of mist in the air also continued to wrap around him, in a short period of time it congealed into a Divine Beast totem.


    The towering Divine Beast rose straight into the night sky, shining like the second moon in the sky!


    The long white fur of the Divine Beast fell to the ground.


    The disciples were instantly forced back by the light and were unable to move a few steps forward. Bai Ze grasped his longsword, and following the furious roar of the Divine Beast behind him, he raised his hand and swung his sword. The ancient palace which had stood tall for thousands of years within the Yuxiao Kongque Mountain, was instantly split in half by the Sword Qi!


    Accompanied by the sound of the collapse of the hall, the disciples inside the hall couldn''t run fast enough and couldn''t help but scream.


    Xiao Ziyang quickly made her move. Countless green vines grew from the ground, coiled around each broken piece of wood to support the crumbling Flashy Hall, allowing the people in the palace to escape. In the end, the vines were removed and the ancient palace finally collapsed with a loud rumble.


    Zhang Ge looked at Bai Ze who was standing high up in the clouds, looked at the Divine Beast that was emitting a strong aura from his totem, and immediately became flabbergasted, flabbergasted, and scared.


    Zuo Tianxing was also furious. He spat out a mouthful of blood, and without looking at the others, he glared at Xiao Ziyang: You, you know you''re from Qinghua, didn''t you say you wouldn''t care about Qinghua''s matters? Why did you not let go earlier, what are you still saving them for!


    The grudge between Qing Hua and I is not related to the lives of the current disciples. Instead, he turned to Zhang Ge and said: Gu Changge, why haven''t you left yet.


    Wait! When Bai Ze heard these two words, he couldn''t help but regret that he did not kill with a single slap just now!


    He rushed forward to fight again, but Chang Ge held him back and said, "Hurry up and leave, please don''t make things difficult for me anymore!"


    Damn girl, let go!


    Not loose! Longsong grabbed Little Fishy and jumped onto the flying sword. "Since you want to embarrass me in front of so many people, why don''t you just let me die!"


    You!


    Bai Ze clenched his teeth, he wanted to raise his hand to grab her, but she dodged.


    No matter what, this was once my teacher!


    Gu Changge looked at Xiao Ziyang for a while before quickly flying and chasing after the shadow. After chasing for a long time, she finally realised that the lass had said all these on purpose to lure him away.


    However, they had already flown far away, so it was impossible for them to turn back and kill them all. Thus, they had no choice but to give up.


    As the chief disciple, Dongfang Yu had an obligation to take care of Zuo Tianxing. She hurriedly called for her junior brothers to escort Zuo Tianxing up the foot of the mountain to treat him, while Mu Hong arranged for the disciples to take care of their respective jobs and simply tidied up the mess.


    He did not expect that after three years, Changge would become so great. Ling Feiyan, who was standing beside Mu Hong, laughed sinisterly: "It''s just that my guts are still so small, I was scared out of my wits the moment I saw the Left Sect Leader.


    Mu Hong''s expression was cold, but he did not look at her at all.


    Hmph, wasn''t it just the annihilation of the Devil Realm Meng Xuanzi? At that time, only you and the Immortal Lord were present, no one knew what happened.


    You seem to be biased against her, too.


    I didn''t! Ling Feiyan became angry from embarrassment: Am I that unbearable in your heart?


    You think too much. As Mu Hong said this, he turned around and instructed the other disciples to temporarily not bother with the collapsed Flashy Hall.


    This was the only mountain peak in Qinghua without a palace. There were only a few grass huts, and the aroma of medicine wafted out from the grass huts as Mu Hong retracted his aura and slowly walked over.


    The silhouette of a person in one of the huts swayed. It was Lin Qi who was checking on Zuo Tianxing''s injuries.


    This brat is really ruthless, I''m afraid he used 100% of his power. If it wasn''t for Shixiong Zuo''s deep cultivation, we would have been dead from that one palm.


    Even though Zuo Tianxing was extremely weak, he was still not willing to give in. He then shouted angrily: "This old man!" This old man also didn''t allow him to have a good time! He was also severely injured! Pui!


    Lin Qi quickly held down the person who did not let him relax: "Senior Brother, take a breath, I still have to fix your acupuncture points, you''re panting so hard I can''t find the acupuncture points."


    Zuo Tianxing was gasping for breath, he had not calmed down even after snorting twice.


    Xiao Ziyang was also in his room. Compared to Zuo Tianxing''s anger, he was surprisingly calm, and did not even have a hint of the usual cold expression on her face.


    Yes, I did it on purpose to make things difficult for her, didn''t you do it on purpose to protect her? You didn''t intentionally protect her, so you left her in Tsinghua University? You didn''t mean to protect her, but you sent her to some strange old man!


    He almost spat out blood, and couldn''t help but scold Lin Qi a few more times. Only then did he finally lie down peacefully.


    Xiao Ziyang''s expression changed as she looked at her senior brother coldly, her voice as loud as crushed ice: If it wasn''t for you making things difficult for me, why would I have meddled with this matter!


    Master! The one who spoke out right now was Dongfang Yu: Master, I really don''t understand. When we first met Changge, you and Sect Leader wanted her to leave, although I was stupid, but I can still confirm that this matter had nothing to do with Changge''s killing intent. The Immortal Cultivation Sect is to behead demons and remove the devilish aura from the world, why is it so unfair to Changge?


    Great! Zuo Tianxing was extremely furious, he stopped blowing his beard and glaring at him: Even you say that I am unfair, why am I unfair? You ask your good Martial Uncle, why am I unfair?!


    Dongfang Yu turned her gaze to Xiao Ziyang, but the latter spoke coldly: Just because Chang Ge looks so similar to others, do you think that I would destroy my cultivation after seeing her face? You shouldn''t have interfered with my business! He shouldn''t have interfered two thousand years ago!


    Dongfang Yu suddenly seemed to understand something. Was it because of the change two thousand years ago? But what did the song have to do with the change in Qinghua two thousand years ago?


    No, it should be related to the incident two thousand years ago. That person looked very similar to Chang''e ¡­


    From then on, Immortal Lord did not ask about the affairs of Qinghua. Her body became worse and worse, all of this was due to two thousand years ago.


    After saying that, Xiao Ziyang got up and opened the door, seeing Mu Hong at the entrance.


    Mu Hong hurriedly lowered his head and cupped his fist: "Disciple has come to Senior Brother Dongfang to seek him out for guidance on how to take care of Flashy Hall."


    The white-clothed man didn''t look at him any longer, flying away on his sword.


    Mu Hong heaved a sigh of relief, but in his beautiful eyes, a hint of sternness appeared: Xiao Ziyang, ah Xiao Ziyang, if not for you, how would she have reached such a state? In this life, it''s time for you all to repay her!

 C99

    There were no stars in the night sky. Two silver streaks flashed across the night sky.


    Gu Changge turned her head to look and saw that Bai Ze had caught up with him. She was finally relieved, if this self-righteous fellow was not willing to let it go, and vowed to stab a hole in Qing Hua''s heart.


    Fortunately, no matter how wild and unruly this fellow was, he cared more about her thoughts. When he heard that she was going to die, he chased after her without a second thought.


    Gritting her lower lip, she deliberately slowed down her speed as she waited for the people behind to catch up.


    Meow! This seemed to be the first time that Little Fishy was standing on a sword. She hugged her longsong with both her hands and feet, timidly watching the scenery pass by under the sword.


    Touching Little Fishy''s head, Zhang Ge was a little puzzled. With Bai Ze''s power, he shouldn''t fly so slow, right?


    Turning her head, she could no longer see Bai Ze''s shadow, her heart was beating extremely fast.


    They had long since distanced themselves from the Yuxiao Kongque Mountain, and even if the Qinghua Sect people wanted to make things difficult for him, it would be impossible for him to catch up so quickly.


    Bai Ze! Chang Ge shouted, "Stop dodging!" I see you! If you keep hiding, I''ll leave!


    Her first reaction was that this abominable fellow was deliberately trying to scare her. However, after she cried out, not a single sound came from the depths of the night.


    Meow? Little Fishy leaned into Chang Ge''s embrace. She was clearly a youth, but her posture was that of a child''s: Beast King, Beast King disappeared?


    Gone? A bad premonition welled up from the bottom of Chang Ge''s heart. Could it be that something had happened to this fellow?


    She did not know when Bai Ze had disappeared, so when she looked back, she could not find him. In an instant, she felt disheartened, and her surroundings were pitch black, where did she start to find him?


    The bottle gourd on Wu Tong''s waist released a weak glow that shone in the dark night. Zhang Ge was elated, and hastily opened up the bottle gourd, revealing a transparent mist from it that slowly turned into a human shape in the air. Wu Tong held the red lantern and cupped his hands to Zhang Ge.


    Upper Immortal.


    Wu Tong! Bai Ze is gone!


    Wu Tong seemed to already know what was going on, as he nodded and floated forward, with Zhang Ge following closely behind him.


    then jumped down from his sword and followed the transparent shadow into the forest. Finally, he saw a faint luster, which was emitted from Bai Ze''s body.


    Bai Ze! Chang Ge quickly walked forward. The man''s silver hair was scattered all over the floor, and the longsword he was carrying on his back had also fallen to the side. He had long since lost consciousness.


    He suffered a severe internal injury. Wu Tong looked at him and said worriedly: I might not be able to wake up in a while, does Upper Immortal have any pills?


    When Chang Ge heard the first half of the sentence, he was stunned. When he recovered, he hastily rummaged through his Stone Cauldron.


    For Immortal cultivators, they usually had a Stone Cauldron. This Stone Cauldron usually used ordinary items as its carrier and could be a hairpin, a ring or a button. The Stone Cauldron in Chang Ge''s hand was a brocade sack. It was filled with various items. After rummaging through for a long time, he finally found a few small bottles containing medicinal pills.


    He took out all the bottles in one go, and looked at Wu Tong anxiously: "These, are these medicine okay?"


    Wu Tong looked at each of them, shaking his head to indicate that they were useless. Little Fishy also took out a few pills from her bag, shocked by what she saw: "Where did you get these pills?!"


    Xiaoyu was still a child''s mind. When she saw Chang Ge glaring at him, she immediately trembled in fear and quickly confessed, "Master, don''t be angry!" This was found by Xiaoyu from the eastern room! Every time, the East would only give Fishy a single Immortal Pill to eat! Small Fish... Little Yu wants to eat some immortal pills ¡­


    Changge picked up a pill and looked at it. Sure enough, it was all made by the merchants at the bottom of the mountain of Ze City. The so-called elixir was just a candy.


    Don''t tell me that you were caught stealing these immortal pills!


    Meow ¡­ Small Fish Meet Yes...


    Chang Ge really lost to him. He held his head and looked at the man lying on the ground. "What should we do now?" Who among you can carry him?


    A ghost and demon took a step back with tacit understanding: "Upper Immortal, you know what I am, I am a ghost. How can I carry a Divine Beast ¡­"


    Master, don''t look at me! Little Fishy couldn''t even carry her back!


    Wasn''t it about time to show off her strength as a woman?


    She rolled up her sleeves and helped Bai Ze up, pressing his entire body down on top of hers.


    With a "plop," the two of them fell to the ground.


    Master, are you alright? Little Fishy was already jumping up and down, "Master, have you been crushed!?"


    Zhang Ge rolled his eyes at him, then once again helped Bai Ze up with great difficulty: "I wasn''t prepared just now, I didn''t expect this guy to not seem to be fat, Little Fishy!" You are a human now, don''t jump around like a cat!


    Xiao Yu expressed that being deprived of the right to jump was a very sad thing to do, she could only stand by the side and watch as Zhang Ge helped Bai Ze up and slowly walked forward.


    Picking up Bai Ze''s sword, we walked to the front.


    Xiao Yu followed behind while holding onto her sword, but Wu Tong stopped in her tracks: Upper Immortal, this, this place seems to have a Spirit Demon Gathering bottle!


    Changge turned her head with great effort and saw that there was indeed a Demon Gathering Bottle shining with a red light in the grass.


    There was indeed a Demon Gathering Bottle! Little Fishy picked up the bottle in the grass: Master look, could this bottle be from Beast King?


    Long Song''s almond-shaped eyes opened wide as he shouted, "Don''t open it!"


    However, it was already too late. The fast moving little fish had already pulled out the bottle stopper, and a sweet fragrance wafted out from the bottle''s mouth, causing the wind to blow, causing the gloomy forest to appear even more terrifying.


    Little Fishy reacted by quickly plugging the stopper on the bottle: It scared the cat to death! Master, is there a monster inside?


    What do you think? The sweet, soft voice echoed through the overlapping forest, giving Chang Ge goosebumps.


    He seemed to have come out already ¡­ Wu Tong laughed bitterly as he swung the lantern in his hand behind him. The wisp of fragrance that was floating in the wind slowly turned into a human form and stood still under the tree.


    The tree branches were criss-crossed. In the darkness, only the lantern in Wu Tong''s hand was emitting a red glow. From the place where the red light shone, a slender and willowy figure slowly appeared.


    Hu Ji?! Zhang Ge didn''t know if he should be happy or afraid, he struggled to help Bai Ze who was pressed down against the tree, wiped the sweat off his forehead and anxiously asked: "How did you end up in Bai Ze''s Demon Gathering Bottle?!"


    Hu Ji twisted her waist and leaned against the tree trunk three times. She raised her right hand and held a pipe in her hand firmly. Her fair and delicate face was just too beautiful.


    Girl, you really are a lingering spirit.

 C100

    Girl, you really are a lingering spirit.


    Zhang Ge pulled out Yue Yong and looked at her warily: "Speak, why are you in Bai Ze''s Demonic Gathering Bottle?"


    Could it be that Bai Ze had captured her? Now that he released her, this fox would definitely take revenge. It might take advantage of Bai Ze''s injuries to harm him!


    Puff ¡ª -


    Hu Ji slowly exhaled a mouthful of green smoke, and the white smoke transformed into various shapes in the night sky, until it finally disappeared: Master Bai is my guest, Master Bai told me to take off my clothes, and you tell me to undress, and you tell me to undress, and you tell me to open my legs, and let me in his bottle for him to send at any time, how can I refuse?


    A look of disgust appeared on Longsong''s face. "Then you''re free to go."


    She was unable to defeat the fox demon, and from the looks of it, the fox demon looked to be rather high levelled, even Dongfang Yu was wary of her.


    Me go? "Sure, but you have to keep my guest here. Master Bai is my parents, he hasn''t even paid for his food yet."


    Zhang Ge once again raised his sword horizontally, his entire body releasing a faintly discernible killing intent. Once the little cat saw him, it also instantly flashed behind her, feigning dominance as it meowed towards Hu Ji, revealing the sharp teeth in its mouth.


    Hu Ji laughed, but appeared to be unperturbed. This girl is really fun, I kept saying, Master Bai, you are still on guard against me? Don''t worry, what kind of person am I, Hu Ji,? Even if you had attacked me once, I will not lower myself to you, it''s just that Master Bai''s injuries are extremely severe, if you do not quickly treat him, even if he does not die, he will become half crippled.


    Her eyes shone like stars in the night sky, and she turned to ask Wu Tong for confirmation. Wu Tong nodded, and her expression did not lack worry.


    Only then did Chang Ge retract his Moon chant, "Then according to what you said, you have a way to save him?"


    I''m afraid that you will have to write a letter to return to the island. Tell Adept Xuanqi that you will have to stay in my fox''s cave for a long time before being able to return.


    The Fox Cave? Zhang Ge once again raised his sword: Can''t you heal Bai Ze here!


    It can''t be that you want me to go back and retrieve the medicinal pellets, and then let Bai Ze lie in this dark, cold, and wet forest for ten days to half a month?


    He looked at Bai Ze who was leaning against the tree with his eyes closed. His face was pale white, almost the same color as his silver hair.


    He claimed to be a Divine Beast, didn''t he say that he was the strongest? Didn''t they not even put Spiritual Master Xuanqi and Immortal Lord Ziyang in their eyes?


    She really is a heartless girl. "Hu Ji spat out another mist from her red lips, and spoke with a soft and sweet voice:" The loser Master Bai always orders the girls to buy the best clothes for you to eat and drink under the shade of my drunk flower. He also wants them to inspect them one by one to see if they are the best and most expensive.


    Chang Ge''s eyelashes slightly lifted as she looked at the lady in front of her who was gracefully and charmingly sucking on the pipe in her hand. If these words were spoken to her before they left the island, she might have fallen in love with Bai Ze, but ever since she saw Bai Ze entering and exiting the Smoky Willow Lane, she didn''t want to say anything else.


    Zhang Ge kept his sword and said to Wu Tong: Wu Tong, come in, we will make a trip with Hu Ji.


    Wu Tong did not seem to be afraid of Hu Ji at all. After nodding his head, he turned into a wisp of smoke and entered the Demon Conducting Bottle on Chang Ge''s waist.


    I came to support him, and you...


    Before she could finish her sentence, she felt a surge of spiritual qi enveloping her from all directions like a strong wind.


    She hurriedly protected Little Fishy and fell backwards. Her first reaction was to attack, but before she could raise her sword, she felt the oppressive force suddenly disappear.


    Sister Changge! There could be no second person in the world with this sound.


    Pleasure? Zhang Ge raised his head abruptly and saw that the girl in the air had her waist and arm tied by something, making her unable to move.


    Yet another bold girl had dared to sneak an attack from behind. Hu Ji exhaled a breath of green smoke, standing on the spot in a charming and calm manner, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    However, how could this matter be unrelated to her? Behind her, nine long white tails waved and trembled, and one of the tails extended into the night, tightly binding Yin Lele within. The strength was so strong that the girl''s voice was as soft as a mosquito''s.


    Sister Changge... Fox demon, you, you better let me go, Sister Changge!


    Delightful! Zhang Ge hastily ran over to pull Hu Ji''s tail, but was stung by a sharp pain: "Hu Ji, Hu Ji, quickly put down your happiness!" She didn''t mean to sneak attack you, she must have thought you were some kind of goblin!


    Long Song... Elder sister ¡­ Yin Lele''s voice came out intermittently, as if she was already close to suffocating.


    Hu Ji wagged her tail and remained unmoved: "I''m a Spirit Demon, if I don''t kill her, she''ll let me die."


    Let her go! If I don''t, I...


    What can you do? Hu Ji realised that she was becoming more and more interested in this girl. Her mana was obviously weaker than her and she still wanted to save her from her grasp.


    I''ll kill him! As soon as Chang Ge finished speaking, he pointed Yue Yong''s light at Bai Ze who was beneath the tree.


    Master, no! Little Fishy meowed as if she wanted to pounce at her master, but she was stopped in her tracks by the ruthless light in her master''s eyes.


    Hu Ji slightly lifted her chin, and the smile on her face instantly disappeared without a trace, leaving behind only an icy-cold expression: "You''re actually threatening me with Bai Ze?"


    Zhang Ge was betting on Bai Ze, betting on himself as well as Bai Ze.


    Right... Since you care so much about Bai Ze, you probably won''t take this risk, right?


    Hu Ji laughed coldly as the corners of her mouth slowly raised. Her tail suddenly loosened as Yin Lele''s frail body fell from the sky. Zhang Ge flew forward and hugged the young girl. The air entered the young girl''s lungs, and a heart-wrenching cough followed.


    Hu Ji strolled over to Bai Ze''s side. Her slender fingers caressed Bai Ze''s face, seeming to be talking to herself but also mocking herself: I won''t bet with you because I like him more than you, I won''t take risks with him, I won''t even take a single step ¡­


    Chang Ge bit his lips, and silently said in his heart: I''m sorry, Bai Ze.


    Supporting Le Le Le, Chang Ge kept his sword: Didn''t you say that he was heavily injured? What are you waiting for? Hurry up and go to your place.


    Yin Lele tightly gripped the hem of Zhang Ge''s clothes, and stuck her perspiring forehead close to hers: Sister Changge, she''s a fox demon! Did she hurt you?


    Ye Zichen patted Le Le''s arm soothingly, while Chang Ge signaled her not to be afraid: This person is Qing Qiu''s fox fairy, not a fox demon. It''s okay, she''s just scaring you, she won''t hurt you and me.

 C101

    This is Qing Qiu''s Celestial Fox, not the Fox Demon. It''s okay, she''s just scaring you, she won''t hurt you or me.


    Hu Ji stuffed the tobacco in her hand into her sleeves and helped the fallen Bai Ze up: "Now that you know that I''m Qing Qiu''s Fox Fairy, why don''t you call me a Spirit Demon? I am indeed just trying to scare you guys, but as for you, you better only scare me, if you really hurt Bai Ze one day, I won''t let you off even after I become a ghost!


    There was a smile on her face as she spoke, but there was a chilling tone in her voice.


    Sister Changge! Yin Lele was so nervous that her entire body was trembling, and it was hard for her to grow up in Qing Hua City and never come into contact with demons. The only time she was attacked by a Heavy Feather Palace disciple that had become a demon, she lost her soul to fear.


    Now that he saw himself standing together with the fox demon, he actually had the courage to launch a sneak attack! However, after her courage was completely dissipated, what remained was only endless fear.


    Chang Ge wrapped his arm around her waist and smiled, "Why don''t you go back to Qinghua. I''m fine."


    Yin Lele shook her head very quickly and pouted her cherry lips: I''m not leaving, Dongfang Yu told me to send you back to the island! If I don''t see you safely returning, I won''t leave! Dongfang Yu will think that I''m useless!


    Chang Ge looked at Hu Ji helplessly: "I want to bring Le Le."


    Hu Ji''s brows slightly closed, revealing an extremely lazy smile, neither agreeing nor disagreeing.


    Just as Chang Ge was about to ask her how she was going to take Bai Ze back, she saw her lips open into a semicircle shape. She clearly did not make any sound, but the whole forest was agitated as she let out a rustling sound.


    What was she summoning? Yin Lele dodged behind Zhang Ge, and the moon-white shirt was already soaked from sticking to her body.


    The sound came from all directions and it was too late for Zhang Ge to avoid it. He lifted his skirt, and a red fox quickly ran over from beside his feet. Looking up, Hu Ji saw that there were already dozens of foxes gathered around him.


    Meow! Little Fishy was frightened and jumped into Long Song''s embrace in the shape of a cat. Although it was fun to be a person, it was not safe to be a cat.


    It was much easier. Hu Ji intentionally or unintentionally looked at Little Fishy.


    She wanted to know what this fox demon was trying to do, but before she could open her mouth, she saw specks of red light emitting from the forest.


    Right in front of her, dozens of foxes slowly transformed. In a dense red light, the red foxes in the wilderness all turned into human bodies.


    The foxes brought out two red palanquin carriages. The wooden palanquin was covered with a red veil, and red bells hung from the corner of its eaves. Light constantly flickered in the darkness.


    Hu Ji helped Bai Ze into one of the palanquins: If I were you all, I would leave this place before daybreak.


    Only then did Changge wake up from her dream and pull Le Le to sit in the other palanquin.


    The dozen foxes began to walk with the two palanquin carriages swaying in the air. The blood-red bells rang with a tinkling sound in the empty forest. The faint sound was like a chant, causing one''s hair to stand on end.


    Yin Lele had already pressed herself into Chang Ge''s embrace, and was so scared that she did not dare move.


    Meow! A fox marrying a girl! Little Fishy poked her head out of Longsong''s arms. It''s a fox girl! They foxes always liked to put on a show! It scared the cat to death!


    A fox married a girl?


    When Changge was young, she had heard from the older generation that they were going to marry them.


    Yin Lele hugged Chang Ge''s waist, his small face buried in her chest: "I''m not afraid, Sister Changge!" I''m not afraid at all!


    There''s nothing to be afraid of. If you''re sleepy, then sleep for a while.


    How would Yin Lele still be able to sleep, but she still buried his head in her embrace, not daring to raise his head or open her eyes, the swaying little palanquin made her feel like she was sitting on pins and needles.


    After walking for an unknown amount of time, these foxes carried a red palanquin through the forest and crashed into a patch of fog. The fog became thicker and thicker, until she could no longer see the foxes carrying the palanquin.


    Where, where was this?


    It was no wonder that Longsong''s face turned pale with fright. The previously pitch-black forest had disappeared, and the only thing that entered his eyes was a bright sun and a flowing waterfall.


    This piece of forest was exceptionally verdant. High and low valleys were filled with all kinds of flowers, and in the distance, waterfalls crashed down, splashing water everywhere that was hazy like mist.


    What a wonderful place!


    Delightful! Look where we are! There was excitement in her voice.


    Yin Lele timidly raised her head, and after taking a look, his eyes also widened. Her body no longer trembled as she stared at this place in a daze.


    Those fox demons that looked like ghosts in the dark forest looked especially charming now. Even though they were clearly human, they did not feel any fear as they leaned against the fox''s head and instead appeared to be charmingly silly. When they walked, their buttocks twisted and their red tails swung back and forth, making them even more comical.


    Great Immortal Hu ¡­ An old tree by the side of the tree suddenly spoke out, giving Chang Ge and Yin Lele a fright.


    Seated in the other palanquin, Hu Ji smiled and nodded, her voice was lazy and charming: Old Liu, it''s been a while.


    Hehe, you are bringing the guests back to Qing Qiu.


    Hu Ji''s fingers wrapped around Bai Ze''s silver hair: That''s right, my benefactor.


    The old willow tree laughed and made a path for the foxes to carry the palanquin through.


    So, this is Qing Qiu? It was a pure land that was left behind from the ancient times.


    Little Fishy inhaled the air of Qing Qiu and said, "Meow ¡­" Master, there''s so much immortal qi!


    Eyebrows... Longsong pointed to the trees and flowers that could speak just like the old willow tree. Birds and beasts: These are not monsters? Immortal?


    Little Fishy shook her head as if she understood something, and then nodded again: "Anyway, there''s no demonic aura in this head!" However, they had yet to reach Immortal Ascension!


    Yin Lele was no longer afraid. Seeing that the little fairies who were dancing amongst the flowers were enjoying the show, Yin Lele reached out to catch them but they quickly dodged to the side. A brave little fairy flapped her translucent wings and followed behind their palanquin.


    Not long after the fox carried the palanquin, they arrived at a mansion. This mansion did not resemble the immortal cave that Hu Ji had mentioned, but more like the garden that the scholar of Jiangnan lived in.


    You guys go rest first, I''ll take care of Bai Ze.


    Ai? Zhang Ge wanted to stop him, but Yin Lele stopped him.


    Sister Changge, this Great Immortal Hu would not hurt Bai Ze, so let her save him.


    Hu Ji turned her head around and curled her lips at Yin Lele: "You little girl, you have good eyesight."


    With that said, he waved his hand and the fox carried her along a small path as he left. Zhang Ge and Yin Lele were then carried by the fox into a room in the courtyard to rest.

 C102

    These fox demons were especially considerate. They were able to prepare everything they needed, even providing fish that they liked to eat. In a short period of time, the cat became a little lost in thought, pestering her with songs all day long.


    Master, master, can we stay here forever!


    No!


    Why! Little Fishy said she could become a human and should have the right to decide for herself.


    Because Master wants to go back to the island!


    What''s so good about leaving the island!


    If you leave the island, all the fish in the East Sea will be yours.


    Little Fishy gulped down her saliva. She felt that the most important thing to do now was to let that disappointing Beast King get up so they could leave as soon as possible!


    With that thought in mind, he turned into a cat and jumped out. He scuttled back and forth between the pavilions of the pavilion, looking for a trace of smell as he jumped into a small building.


    In a three story small building, Bai Ze was on the third floor.


    Little Fishy meowed and ran inside. There was no one in the room, but the person on the bed still opened his eyes vigilantly. "Little thing ¡­"


    Bai Ze''s voice was a little hoarse. Little Fishy meowed and jumped onto the bed, squatted on the man''s chest and looked at him: Beast King!


    The man''s silver hair was like a demon''s, and his eyes were slightly narrowed. His eyebrows were slanted into his hair with a sense of helplessness. "Get off my body!"


    Beast King, what do you think! The little fish changed into its youth form and lay beside the man, blinking its large eyes as it looked at him.


    Bai Ze felt as though he had returned to the furnace and rebuilt his body. He never thought that although Xiao Ziyang''s senior brother did not manage to cultivate to the Da Lou Golden Immortal Realm, her immortal arts were not to be underestimated.


    The current him was no longer the same as before. The reason why he was lying on the bed was not because his injuries had yet to heal, but because he was vexed over the loss of his spiritual energy.


    No matter how arrogant or conceited he was, how could he allow himself to be placed at the bottom. Any demon would trample over him!


    He was thinking, thinking about how many demon pill recipes he needed to consume to recover, and with his current abilities, how many demons and devils could he capture who had an inner core?


    Little thing, do you have an inner core?


    Little Fishy''s big glass-like eyes were filled with bewilderment: Five years ago, I managed to cultivate the inner pellet, why?


    Licking his lips, Bai Ze''s cold and proud face seemed a little crazed: "Give me your Orb, are you willing?"


    Little Fishy was even more confused: It''s good, but Beast King, don''t you have an Orb as well? Can you use two pellets?


    [This fool really has a cat no matter what master he has. Do you know that you won''t be able to survive after giving me the inner pellet?]


    Xiaoyu nodded seriously: Xiaoyu knows! However, Little Fishy knew that the Beast King would not let her die! Otherwise, Beast King would not have turned Xiaoyu into a human!


    Bai Ze turned his head to the side, allowing Little Fishy to use her limbs. He touched his body curiously: Where is Beast King''s Orb? He must have gathered a lot of spirit energy!


    Bai Ze sighed as he ignored it lazily, and once again fell into a deep slumber.


    He still had not woken up yet. On the second day, even though Bai Ze was awake, his energy was insufficient, and it took another three or four days for him to move freely. However, he still looked a little sickly.


    According to Hu Ji, Bai Ze had lost a lot of spirit energy and was feeling upset.


    This matter had started because of Changge, so she blamed herself the most. Holding her cheeks and looking at the small building not far away, standing under the bright sunlight of Qing Qiu, she sighed. He was considering whether he should do something for Bai Ze.


    Master! Little Fishy ran in from the outside. As soon as she entered the house, she transformed into a ball of fur and jumped into Longsong''s embrace, "This is so infuriating!" Le Le is always pinching my ears!


    Chang Ge was helpless. Ever since Le Le Yue knew that Little Fishy was a cat demon, she no longer detested him, and would always carry him around for fun, wanting Little Fishy to introduce him to her. This was Qing Qiu''s territory, at the very least, these demons had cultivated to become Earth Immortals, so how could Little Fishy get to know them?


    One could imagine, every time it would cause her to scatter on bad terms. Furthermore, Yin Lele seemed to have gotten to know quite a few fairies in Qing Qiu, and was gradually losing interest in Little Fishy.


    Why don''t you just not provoke Le Le Le? Why don''t we go together to see Bai Ze.


    She rubbed Little Fishy''s head and listened to her cheer before she smiled and led the cat to the building.


    There weren''t many people in the building, and the tiny specks of dust in the sun were slowly rippling in the air. As soon as Chang Ge reached the second floor, he heard a burst of rapid breathing and her legs instantly froze on the spot.


    Little Fishy''s ears pricked, and with a meow, it jumped out of Chang Ge''s embrace and ran towards the third floor: Beast King, what''s wrong!


    Zhang Ge also rushed over, his heart beating like a drum.


    Bai Ze, the injuries on his body couldn''t have worsened!


    After brushing aside the veil that covered her head, which was covered by sweat, when she saw the scene inside the room, she immediately opened her mouth wide, gasping for breath, her almond-shaped eyes slightly moved, at a loss of what to do.


    Meow! Little Fishy jumped up and down on the bed: Beast King! Fox spirit! You are not allowed to suppress Beast King!


    Aiyo, this girl really doesn''t have a home tutor. Don''t you know to knock on the door when you come in? Hu Ji pulled up a silk cloth from the side to wrap around her naked body, and with bewitching eyes, she lifted the meowing kitten and threw it on the ground. I''m healing your Beast King, how can I bear to pressure him?


    Bai Ze laid on the bed, his breathing was slow, the expression in his eyes shifted to look at Gu Changge, he slowly pulled on the blanket covering his lower body that wasn''t even wearing a pair of shoes: Lost his soul? He was flustered.


    After a moment of absent-mindedness, Changge quickly recovered. She, she was at the fox''s residence ¡­


    It was at the small building where Bai Ze was recuperating, but Bai Ze''s body had already recovered greatly. With Hu Ji here, how could she help heal his injuries?


    But why did she have to take off all her clothes?! Why do you need your skin to stick together?!


    Why did the two''s faces turn red after healing their wounds? No, it was clearly a comfortable moan ¡­


    She really was an idiot. When she heard that sound, she even thought that he was in a worse condition. She rushed over in a flustered manner, but the beautiful events of the two were broken, and it barely broke his mood.


    Girl! Seeing her red and white face, Bai Ze couldn''t help but be worried. He tied a piece of cloth around his waist, got down from the bed, and walked over: What are you looking for me for?


    Longsong quickly took a step back to avoid his outstretched hand. He quickly shook his head and said, "I-I''m fine. Little Fishy, let''s go."


    Hu Ji laid on the bed and giggled: What a nice relationship you have, it''s a pity that I don''t care about your feelings, shouldn''t I say that you paid for it in the wrong way?


    Shut up! Bai Ze glared at her angrily as he walked to the window and watched the petite figure run past the flowers downstairs. He only stopped when he reached the pool at the southeast corner of the fox house.

 C103

    Do you still want to continue? I know it will be very painful for you to endure when you are in heat. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have put me in the Demon Gathering Bottle and brought me with you when you were in heat.


    Bai Ze did not say anything, his chest moving up and down intensely, his silver hair falling down one shoulder and one back, the contrast with his bronze skin was clear: Go.


    Oh, so cruel. You really can do anything for this girl. Alright, let''s hope that you and her have a successful cultivation soon. I think it''s better for me to return to my Drunken Flower Shadow and stay there.


    Bai Ze looked at her coldly and said, "You knew sixty years ago, and you knew sixty years ago. How could you not know the outcome between us?


    Hu Ji smiled sweetly: I know, but you don''t know, right? Therefore, a dignified Beast King shouldn''t fly to the flames like moths to a moth.


    Ridiculous, my life is mine.


    Hu Ji looked at him, and a charming smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, but in the end, she couldn''t continue acting. Raising her head, she saw that Bai Ze was already dressed, and quickly rushed down the stairs towards the pond in the southeast corner.


    Sigh, when ¡­ When I looked back, my face was the same as the evening sun...


    At this moment, Chang Ge was lying on the grass next to the pond. He pinched a small fish that was yawning. Hearing the sound of footsteps, the sensitive kitten immediately jumped up and turned its head to meow.


    Bai Ze pressed his index finger to his lips and smiled lazily at Little Fishy: Don''t wake up someone who''s sleeping.


    I didn''t sleep. Changge unhappily sat up and looked at him, only to see a man dressed in bright clothes, with silver hair that was like frost, standing amidst the scallions and plants like a piece of jade.


    He awkwardly shifted his gaze away from Bai Ze and did his best to appear calm: Eh, I''m sorry to bother you just now.


    Bai Ze stepped over the flowers and walked to his side and sat down: "What do you mean by disturbing me? Hu Ji was treating my injuries just now."


    Chang Ge''s face reddened, and his expression turned ugly. "Haha, healing my wounds, even though I''ve lived on the island for three years, it doesn''t mean that I don''t know anything. You don''t have to put on an act in front of me."


    What a sharp girl. Bai Ze supported himself with one leg while leaning his elbow on the grass. His eyes looked like ice and snow under his hair: If I said healing is healing, then what else can I do?


    What to Do... What else could love between a man and a woman be! After she said this, her face flushed red. The matter of the lovemaking had been written on some of the idle books she had read before she left for Qinghua: ''Once in a spring, love is every ten miles'' ¡­


    Oh? Bai Ze leaned towards her, and upon feeling her stiff body, he couldn''t help but want to laugh: "I don''t remember teaching you how to make love, could it be that old fart Xuan Qi?"


    What nonsense are you spouting! Zhang Ge was infuriated. He glared at him, wanting to get up and leave. However, he easily grabbed his wrist and pulled him to the ground.


    Before she could even cry out in surprise, when she fell to the ground, her blurred eyes were splashed everywhere. What followed was Bai Ze''s tall and charming face.


    His thin, knife-like lips closed around hers, and her wide-open eyes met his silvery pupils.


    Her silver hair spilled all over as she covered her face, trapping Long Song within. While she was still in a daze, the invading lips had already pried open her lips, asking for the fragrance from her mouth.


    Go! Open! Usually, she didn''t think much of it. Only now did she realize the huge difference in strength between her and this man. Her steel-like arms were like a cage, binding her and preventing her from breaking free.


    Bai Ze''s kiss was overbearing and urgent. The instincts of his body made him urgently want to hug the person beneath him close, until they faced each other honestly, and finally become one.


    Longsong, don''t move, I won''t hurt you, I won''t! I need you! His lips moved to and fro on her face, sliding down her chin. His two eager big palms also slid to her waist. Just as he was about to rip open her belt, he was stopped by Chang Ge!


    Damn girl! It''s your fortune that I''ve taken a liking to you! Let go, I don''t want to hurt you!


    Small fish! Chang Ge struggled, and the flower juice beneath his body had already soaked her clothes: Little fish! Pull this bastard apart!


    She kicked out with all her might, but the person on top of her slightly leaned to the side to avoid the kick. She even let that person''s firm body embedded itself into her leg.


    Gu Changge, don''t be afraid, I am willing to marry you! I want to marry you!


    How could she still listen? Her entire mind was blank as she stared at the dazed Fishy. She really hated this stupid cat for not being able to help even if its owner was bullied.


    Meow! Little Fishy opened her eyes wide and circled around her tail: Master and Beast King are fighting! Xiaoyu''s clan leader was even helping Beast King! Sect Master or Beast King?!


    Of course it''s master! Chang Ge shouted out silently, a sense of fear of being invaded spreading to all the acupoints in his four limbs. It''s over, can it be that I will not be able to keep my virginity today?!


    Let go of Sister Changge! A sharp whistle came from the clouds, and Yin Lele''s yellow silk clothes fluttered down like a fairy, the sword in her hand aimed straight at the two people who were hugging each other.


    Bai Ze did not even look at her, with a raise of his hand, he threw Luo Hua like a sharp blade at Yin Lele: Scram!


    When he looked over again, Bai Ze was already standing on the surface of the water with Gu Changge in his arms. The two people''s clothes were disheveled, and Gu Changge''s face was flushed red as she gasped for breath, while pulling on the clothes on her body, she was trying to struggle free from his embrace.


    How could Bai Ze allow her to move around freely? With a wave of his arm, he imprisoned her within his embrace and looked at the two people by the shore.


    Dongfang Yu wore a moon-white robe, and looked at the old tree behind him with lingering fear. Even his gentle face didn''t have the slightest hint of color, and she softly said to Yin Lele: "Take shelter for a moment.


    The girl''s cheeks were still red from being held in his arms. She nodded and ran off to the side: Dongfang Yu, you must not let this pervert go!


    Dongfang Yu? Zhang Ge raised his head and looked to the shore, and saw Dongfang Yu''s clothes fluttering in the wind as she flew towards the pond.


    Let me go! Chang Ge was already burning with anger, he wanted to struggle free but was unable to do so. Bai Ze, don''t make me hate you!


    Bai Ze lowered his head to look at her, and his chest rose and fell gently. His eyelashes trembled slightly before he felt a sharp pain burst forth from his chest.


    In his last glance, he saw that Gu Changge''s lips had slightly opened, and her eyes were rippling with billowing waves. How she hated him.


    ''Plop! '' The tall man leaned her body into the pond, Gu Changge grabbed her slender waist and flew up into the air.


    Are you all right? Dongfang Yu asked her.


    Bai Ze... Chang Ge wasn''t able to react in time to the sudden turn of events. He looked down in panic, only to see the white-haired figure slowly sinking down from the clear pool.

 C104

    Beast King! Little Fishy mewled as it hopped back and forth on the shore. As a normal cat, although it loved to eat fish, it was also extremely afraid of water. For a moment, it was so anxious that it was about to explode.


    What happened to Bai Ze?! Chang Ge was about to rush over, but Dongfang Yu held him back tightly: It''s dangerous, don''t be anxious.


    After sending Zhang Ge back to the shore, Dongfang Yu directly jumped into the water. Not long later, the man was fished out of the water, but the man was already unconscious, and even her breathing had become exceptionally weak.


    Bai Ze! At that moment, Chang Ge didn''t even have the heart to think about how he was almost violated by Bai Ze. By the time he rushed over, Dongfang Yu was already imbuing Spirit Qi into Bai Ze''s body.


    Dongfang Yu! Don''t save him! He actually treated the Sister Changge like that just now! Yin Lele expressed her indignation and stopped her from going over with Long Ge.


    Zhang Ge shook his head, the Bai Ze that she knew was definitely not a pervert, and would not do anything to force her into a corner. From the looks of Bai Ze''s current situation, he had guessed right.


    I''m going to find Hu Ji! Chang Ge left with these words.


    Yin Lele was extremely furious, she went forward and kicked Bai Ze twice: What kind of bewitching soup did you give Sister Changge! Bad guy!


    Meow! It was fine that she bullied him back in Qing Hua City, but now that she was even bullying the Beast King, he simply bit Yin Lele''s leg, wuwu, not wanting to let go.


    The kitten was only the size of a palm, but its teeth were as sharp as usual. It happily ate the pain and picked up Little Fishy to teach her a lesson, "He almost injured Chang Ge just now, but you''re still protecting him like this!" Are you the bad guy''s cat or Chang Ge''s cat! I even got you quite a lot of delicious food in the past three years! Looks like it was all for nothing!


    The little fish mewled, "The little fish is the master''s cat!" It is also the cat of the Beast King! Beast King would never harm Master!


    Humph! You are all beast races! Naturally, you will protect your Beast King with your mouth wide open! Indiscriminate!


    Little fish didn''t have any! Little Fishy knew that Beast King was not a bad guy!


    Hearing the cacophony of humans and cats, Dongfang Yu slowly withdrew her palms and felt the spirit energy in Bai Ze''s body gradually recovering.


    She then frowned and looked at Little Fishy. Even this stupid cat could tell that it was impossible for Bai Ze to hurt Zhang Ge, so it was no wonder that Zhang Ge was worried about him.


    That''s right, this person had not only taught her sword techniques and immortal arts, he had also destroyed his Flashy Hall for her in a fit of rage, and had even made a huge feud with her. How could he possibly hurt her?


    The only explanation is... Was he possessed?


    As a mortal, how could he understand the so-called ''Estrus'' in the Beast Race?


    Zhang Ge brought Hu Ji and rushed over. Hu Ji unhurriedly looked at the people around him and charmingly smiled at Dongfang Yu: Young Noble Dongfang, we meet again. How have you been?


    Yin Lele vigilantly stood in front of Dongfang Yu and stared at him: "You, you two know each other?!"


    Dongfang Yu laughed bitterly as she cupped her fists and greeted: "Greetings to the Qing Qiu Fox Immortal."


    Hu Ji blew a mouthful of fragrance towards Yin Lele: "Girl, are you afraid that I''ll steal your lover? Hehe, I''m worried about nothing.


    Yin Lele''s small face flushed red: Who said he''s my lover! Only a blind person like you would fall for him! If you don''t believe me, you can ask Chang Ge. He doesn''t have any luck with women in Tsinghua University!


    Err, it''s more than that he doesn''t have a woman''s relationship. Any girl close to him would fall for Miss Yin''s obscene authority and not dare to approach her too closely, otherwise she would always challenge him for his impurity. Of course, the one injured would always be herself.


    Chang Ge didn''t care about what they said, and pulled Hu Ji to look at Bai Ze: "Come quickly, look, how did he faint so easily?"


    Hu Ji raised her hand to feel Bai Ze''s pulse, then turned and smiled meaningfully at Zhang Ge: "He really held back, forget it, just let him pass out like this, just sleep for two months, that''s all."


    Sleep for two months?! Why did you lie to me! You said he could recover in a few days! Why did you come here for two more months? What is your motive for leaving us here in Qing Qiu?!


    Hu Ji flipped her wrist, holding onto her pipe, she inhaled twice: If it wasn''t for you being reckless today, he would have been better by now.


    Chang Ge''s face paled as he thought about how he broke through the duo''s Feng Yue: Could it be that you were really healing him at that time? How could he heal his wounds ¡­!


    The fox fairy who had lived for nearly a thousand years had no choice but to explain. If he could not release his emotions, he would enter the seven meridians and eight meridians, and his mind would no longer be under control. In the end, his meridians would be disturbed and he would be in danger of losing his life.


    Long Song, who was speaking in a single sentence, was already confused: You, you''re saying that he didn''t faint because of the injury? It was because ¡­


    Estrus!? Yin Lele quickly replied. She seemed to have heard an enormous joke: How is this possible! The reason why humans were human beings was because they had a mind clearer than beasts and an absolute self-control. If they could not even control their own emotions, then how could they be different from beasts?


    He''s not human... Dongfang Yu, who hadn''t spoke for a long time, explained: "I had doubts about this when I was in Qinghua, I didn''t expect it to be confirmed now.


    He was indeed not human! He is the big bad guy who bullied Sister Changge! It''s a beast! Yin Lele clenched her small fists, she was obviously trying to counter Dongfang Yu''s words.


    Changge carefully looked at Dongfang Yu, blaming herself a little: I didn''t intentionally hide this from you ¡­ It''s because Bai Ze''s identity is sensitive, and moreover, I don''t know what to say ¡­


    Dongfang Yu shook his head, and said gently: "It''s fine, you have your own reasons for not saying it.


    The tacit understanding between the two made the yellow-dressed lady feel like she was an outsider. She could only cough dryly and interrupt them. "Is he really not human?" she asked. Yes... Was it a beast?


    Zhang Ge nodded his head: "He is Bai Ze, the ancient Divine Beast, and is said to have been raised by the Yuanshi Heavenly Sovereign since a young age. We met on the island, and can be considered to be both teacher and friend."


    Yin Lele slowly opened her small mouth. The handsome man in front of her with silver hair was actually an Ancient Divine Beast. No wonder Little Fishy kept calling him Beast King.


    On the other hand, Hu Ji spat out a green smoke with a smile that was not a smile: Beast King is only something he proclaimed himself, but the real King of Hundred Beasts has submitted to him, so it''s not impossible for him to call himself Beast King. Do you want him to wake up, or do you want him to just go to sleep until after he''s been in heat?


    We need to return to the island as soon as possible, otherwise Grandpa will worry.


    But you know, when he wakes up, he still has to find a way to release his emotions. You ¡­ Would she really look at him and hug another woman?

 C105

    Hu Ji''s gentle glance at him made Chang Ge''s heart tremble, she wanted to hide her expression in panic, but when she turned her face to the side, she saw Dongfang Yu''s injured face, as well as Yin Lele''s pondering gaze.


    She felt like she had nowhere to hide, nowhere to hide. She wanted to say that she had known before that this man often wandered the streets and alleys, but for some reason, her thoughts at that time had been completely different from her current thoughts.


    It doesn''t matter, he''s him, I''m me, as long as he doesn''t come and hug me. Zhang Ge muttered to herself as she turned around and left quickly. Hu Ji smiled lightly as she knocked off the ashes on the tree trunk with her pipe.


    Bai Ze, oh Bai Ze, looks like you still can''t change your fate.


    She didn''t know how long she ran for, but after returning to her room, she closed the door and went out. Her heart was in turmoil.


    In her heart, she had a lot of opinions about a man who was so insolent and arrogant, whether he was a self-righteous megalomaniac or a ruthless rake. At least, she didn''t think he was a bad person for a moment. Even if she had just been bullied by him, all she had was sympathy.


    This seemingly arrogant King of Divine Beast, however, had many difficulties speaking of it ¡­ His suffering, and how his pain could be relieved, and to whom could he tell?


    She only went out to meet Yin Lele and Dongfang Yu during dinner time so that they wouldn''t worry about her.


    When she found out that Dongfang Yu had followed the signs Yin Lele left behind all the way here, she felt a warm feeling in her heart. No matter where she went, no matter what she met with, there would always be a few people who treated her sincerely.


    Come, Sister Changge will help you calm down! Yin Lele giggled as she filled the cup in front of Chang Ge with Qing Qiu''s unique wine.


    Dongfang Yu unhappily knocked Yin Lele on the head: I''ve already learned to drink not long after I left Qinghua.


    The little girl stuck out her tongue, pretended to be angry at Dongfang Yu: My alcohol capacity is really good!


    Chang Ge didn''t see the two flirting and flirting in front of him. He lifted his wine cup and took a sip. A spicy taste exploded in his mouth. The different taste from the Pear Blossom Brewing made her cough uncontrollably.


    Dongfang Yu immediately reached out and patted her back: Don''t drink if you can''t. She had taken the glass from her.


    Changge looked at him in disappointment, "Alright, then I won''t drink anymore ¡­"


    Yin Lele hurriedly fed her food: Sister Changge, eat! These dishes are very delicious!


    She picked up the cup that had just been taken away and took another sip. This mouthful was different from the previous one, although it was still spicy, but she felt very comfortable. The suffocating air in her chest seemed to have instantly cleared up.


    The other two couldn''t help but sigh when they saw her in such a daze. Other than drinking with her, what else could they do?


    The atmosphere at the table was a little depressing, the wine was a little tipsy, and she was happily chattering about what she had seen in Qing Qiu. Only then did the mood slightly improve, and she would occasionally make fun of him along with the long song.


    Oh yes, Dongfang Yu, Sect Leader won''t blame you if Le Le Le and you leave Tsinghua University.


    Dongfang Yu, who had been quietly listening, was just about to say something when she was interrupted by him. "Master has not woken up from her injuries and has always been at the top of the one foot mountain. When Dongfang Yu was travelling, the affairs of the school were also given to him, which is why we were able to stay outside."


    Dongfang Yu nodded and said: "Junior Sister and I will return after sending you back to the Li Island. However, are you sure that you want to go back to the Li Island with Bai Ze? I saw him do this to you...


    Mentioning Bai Ze, they were still a little depressed. They happily continued: This Bai Ze is detestable, causing my master to be injured, and even destroyed his Flashy Hall. Right now, he''s being rude to my Sister Changge, if I had beaten him up, I would have definitely smacked him to death with one palm!


    Changge seemed to have thought of something, ''I was in a hurry to leave Qinghua that day, was there any casualties in Qinghua?'' If the Qinghua disciples get hurt because of me...


    Don''t worry, no one was injured. Dongfang Yu comforted her: The junior brothers who were injured by Bai Ze could also slowly recover.


    That... Is Immortal Lord angry with me?


    Dongfang Yu looked at her face that had a trace of unease under the candlelight and his heart felt slightly cold. Was it in the past or the present, that her heart would never be able to live with anyone else?


    The pure land that he, Dongfang Yu, was unable to set foot in, the Sacred Grounds that Bai Ze was unable to touch, had left a place for someone that she would never be able to reach.


    Immortal Lord returned to the Sunset Peak after finding out that Master was fine, and occasionally went down the mountain to take care of the sect''s affairs, so she didn''t mention you.


    It was not because of the matter between her and Bai Ze that made him angry, nor was he worried about her frantically escaping. Xiao Ziyang was still Xiao Ziyang, and the only person who walked into his life was her disciple, Su Qimeng.


    Dongfang Yu watched Zhang Ge with rapt attention, as if he wanted to carve all of her facial features into her heart. Seeing her raise her hand to pick up the dishes, pouring wine and pursing her lips, she felt that the ancients had once said that it was alright if they cupped their hands and Mountain River for a beautiful smile, but now he finally believed it.


    Yin Lele drank another two cups of wine in succession, her tears almost flowing out. Her small hands flapped her tongue as she giggled: Dongfang Yu, accompany Sister Changge and have a good chat. I, I''ll go to sleep!


    She staggered as she tried to get up but fell onto the chair with a thud. Her eyes were filled with stars as tears rolled down her face like beads with broken strings. "I, I''m going back to sleep! I''m going back to sleep!"


    I told you not to drink so much and drink so much. Dongfang Yu''s expression was full of reproach, she supported her into the inner room but was pushed away by her: You, you accompany Sister Changge to talk! Don''t worry about me, I can walk by myself!


    Junior Sister, why are you so disobedient! Dongfang Yu''s elegant brows slightly knitted, feeling a little helpless: What if I fall and get injured?


    Yin Lele''s nose twitched and she once again burst into tears. "Why are you so good to me, you shouldn''t be this nice to me!" I don''t need you to care! You accompany Sister Changge to talk, I can walk by myself!


    Zhang Ge''s mind was originally muddleheaded, but after hearing the two of them argue, he could not help but turn his head to look at Dongfang Yu: Dongfang Yu, you should also go back to rest, I''ll help Le Yue to go back to rest.


    After speaking, she walked up to support Yin Lele and carried him into the inner room. Dongfang Yu sighed helplessly: "She has always been a pampered brute, and was doted on by her master when she was in Qinghua and didn''t even put senior brothers and sisters in her eyes.


    Changge burst into laughter: "I knew it, but you still call her Junior Sister, this girl will only call you by your name."


    Hehe, as expected, Chang Zai has always been more sensible than me as a junior.


    Chang Ge laughed, and supported Yin Lele back to her room. Hearing Dongfang Yu''s departure, she closed the door.

 C106

    As soon as they entered the room, the pretty little girl leaned into Chang Ge''s embrace and sobbed, "I don''t want him to hate me, I don''t want to!" But no matter what I do, he doesn''t like me. If he doesn''t like me, he can just like the person he likes! Why are you being so nice to me! Why! I don''t need his care. I don''t need him to be nice to me!


    Zhang Ge seemed to have understood something and became absent-minded. Could it be that Le Le Le was talking about Dongfang Yu?


    She was afraid that it was so, she could not help but feel sad, being poisoned by Gu Yinfeng''s play book since childhood, in her world, the matter of love never came to a good end. Just as she wanted to comfort and enjoy herself, she saw that she had fallen asleep drunk, and helplessly placed her on the bed with a thin blanket over her.


    The moonlight was beautiful, and every night in Qing Qiu was as clear as the moon and the clouds.


    Chang Ge spread out the paper on the table and started rubbing ink on the brush. In the end, a line was left behind: Immortal Lord, I was originally ashamed about the matter of my Flashy Hall being destroyed, please do not blame me.


    She carefully folded the worry she had hidden in her heart into a paper crane and watched as the paper crane flew out of the window towards an unknown location. For some reason, it felt much more relaxed.


    After that, Changge had not seen Bai Ze''s figure again in the Hu Mansion, and that person seemed to be avoiding her, as if she had unintentionally bumped into him. After such an incident, it was somewhat awkward to meet him again.


    She wanted to return to the island as soon as possible. Although she knew that the old immortal was living a good life on the island, she still felt that the island belonged to her.


    and Yin Lele were also the people she cared about the most in her heart. If she could make these two people suffer from Qing Hua''s scolding because of her, then she would owe it to her, and so, after thinking about it, she decided to let Dongfang Yu take Yue Yang back happily.


    He lightly knocked on Dongfang Yu''s door. The candles were lit inside, but no one replied. It was already late, if Dongfang Yu was not in her room, where would she be?


    Just as he was wondering, the sound of footsteps came from behind him. Dongfang Yu said from afar: Chang Ge, why are you here?


    There was joy in her voice that could not be hidden. In his opinion, it was better than anything else that Gu Changge took the initiative to talk to him.


    Longsong looked back at him and smiled. I was looking for you.


    You don''t mind sitting outside with me. Dongfang Yu stood there and smiled faintly.


    Zhang Ge walked up and sat on the ground with Yue Yang, explaining the reason for their visit: Besides, Sect Leader Zuo is currently severely injured, and you and Le Yue are both his most treasured disciples. Not only are you unable to accompany him, you are also with the person who hurt him.


    But you''re not his enemy. Dongfang Yu lowered her head, her long fingers stroking the hilt of her sword, her eyes moving up and down.


    I know, you did not attack Bai Ze because of me, but Hu Ji said that she had already recovered. I will return with him to the island in a few days.


    You and him? Dongfang Yu frowned: If it''s you and him, then it''s more or less not safe.


    Don''t worry, Bai Ze will always be able to control himself in the past, and he will definitely be able to do it now as well.


    Dongfang Yu was startled. She believed in him? [Changge, the reason why I''m not in a hurry to leave is because I don''t know when I''ll be able to see you again ¡­]


    His tone was light and slow, and he spoke with some hesitation. When Chang Ge heard this, his heart slightly trembled.


    That''s right, if she were to return to the Li Island, who knows when she would be able to see her again. In these three years, Immortal Lord had never seen her once, and she did not expect that this person would be able to leave the Li Island in the future.


    In the end, Changge was unable to persuade Dongfang Yu to return to Qinghua as soon as possible, and they talked about some things from the past. Changge didn''t know whether or not she should tell him about Yin Lele''s worries.


    Is there anything else you want to tell me?


    Changge was shocked. Ah? No, no.


    Dongfang Yu smiled as she looked at him with a warm and amiable expression. She was a modest gentleman to begin with, so it was no wonder that everyone liked him.


    Dongfang Yu... In fact, you''re like my brother.


    The hand that was holding onto the sword tightened, a bitter smile appeared on Dongfang Yu''s lips: Is that so ¡­


    Can you promise me one thing?


    Say it. His eyes lit up. Anything I can do.


    You are like my older brother, and Le Le Le is like my younger sister. In the future, can you take care of Le Le Le for me? Just like you said, if we separate, I don''t know when I''ll see you again.


    Hiding the disappointment in her eyes, Dongfang Yu nodded her head: Alright, I will take good care of her, my happy and impetuous character should also be changed. In Qinghua, everyone is afraid of Master, so they are somewhat indulging her, but in the future when she leaves the sect, who knows how many losses she will suffer.


    Chang Ge also nodded his head in agreement. "That''s right. With you here, I can feel at ease."


    Zhang Ge lied on the grass and mumbled to himself as he looked at the sky filled with stars: Qing Qiu is really a blessed spot, is Hu Ji really a god?


    Hu Ji was originally a descendant of the Divine Fox, which was also a branch of the Divine Beast race. In the ancient times, she lived together with the Gods. As for Bai Ze,he was possibly raised by the Yuanshi Heavenly Sovereign since she was young, so his divine power was still there. However, Hu Ji was different, she could only rely on his own cultivation to enter the Immortal Class.


    Long Song''s clear pupils reflected the sky full of stars. She laughed and said: "Interesting, gods will die, immortals will reincarnate, maybe one day, there will be no demons or immortals, only mortals."


    Dongfang Yu smiled but did not speak, seeing the girl raise her eyebrows under the moonlight, she slowly closed her eyes.


    Once, he thought it would be the most beautiful thing in the world if he could quietly watch her do it. After three years, as long as he could stay by her side, he would have no regrets even if he were to die.


    Dongfang Yu, do you think there will be a day like that?


    Perhaps, there were only mortals left in this world ¡­ However, it was said that the son of the Ancient God, Lang Ye, would reincarnate into a human, and perhaps one day return to the sky.


    Chang Ge''s tightly-shut eyelids trembled slightly. The moonlight projected her long eyelashes on top of her eyelids. The half-circle of her eyelashes was exquisite and delicate.


    My God, Lang Chi ¡­


    Dongfang Yu asked curiously: What did you say?


    The only response he got was a long, long, long breath. She seemed to have fallen into a long dream, and fell into a deep slumber.


    Long Song... Dongfang Yu gently called out to her, but she didn''t get a response. Instead, she lifted his hand and caressed her hair.


    From the first moment I saw you, I couldn''t take my eyes off you ¡­


    The young girl had yet to wake up from her deep slumber. The moonlight was boundless, and stars were twinkling.

 C107

    The fireflies that rose from the sparse flowers were like smoke, filling up this fairyland world.


    The man in the white gown slightly lowered his head, his black hair hanging down. He placed a kiss on her forehead. It was extremely precious and careful, as if he was holding a peerless treasure.


    Yin Lele watched this scene quietly as she stumbled backwards. In the end, she simply began to run away as fast as she could, not knowing where she was running to. Her tears were like beads of jade.


    A voice continuously resounded in her mind: Sister Changge, since you have already left, why did you return! Why did he come back!? Why!


    She did not know how long she ran, until she tripped over the vines at her feet before she fell to the ground and began to whimper.


    She cried bitterly, scratching at her lungs as if she was afraid that others would hear her and bite her sleeve while her shoulders twitched.


    Why do you always disturb my good fortune?


    Her cold voice rang in her ears as the young girl shuddered. She lifted her tear-stained face and quickly wiped her tears away as she looked at the person before her.


    Bai Ze was dressed in a long robe, his silver hair shining with the radiance of the moon. He was sitting at the stone table, sipping on the fine wine in his wine cup and curled his lips. It was a far cry from the Pear Blossom Wine.


    However, Yin Lele mustered up her courage and walked forward with large strides. She picked up the jug of wine on the table and gulped it down, tears still flowing endlessly from her choking.


    Bai Ze raised his eyebrows and reprimanded coldly: "Impudent girl!" How dare you drink my wine! I can easily crush you to death!


    Just pinch me to death! Yin Lele placed the wine jug on the table and casually wiped away the wine and tears on her face.


    When Bai Ze saw her red, red and white teary face, he immediately laughed out loud.


    You! Yin Lele became angry from the embarrassment, added to her bravery, she pulled out her own sword and slashed at Yue Yang: "Who do you think is like that stinking cat!"


    If you don''t believe me, you can look in the mirror! Bai Ze dodged aside, dodging the sword she chopped at him with, taking the chance to grab onto her wrist. With a slight twist, he made the sword in her hand fall to the ground, while the young girl''s body fell into his embrace.


    Let me go! Scoundrel! Yin Lele shouted, raising her hands to punch him, but he caught both of his hands.


    Am I a pervert? No matter how hungry I am, I am not interested in a headstrong and headstrong young lady like you!


    You!


    Bai Ze''s words were undoubtedly adding fuel to the fire. Yin Lele''s slap landed directly on his chest, but it felt like a stream of sea that did not have the slightest ripple. Only Bai Ze, who was half drunk and half awake, had that expression, looking down on her meager spiritual energy.


    Yin Lele was furious: Yes! I am a headstrong and headstrong lady! I''m useless! I''m not even comparable to Sister Changge in any way! I can''t compare to her anywhere!


    Bai Ze raised his eyebrows: In my heart, you naturally cannot compare to her.


    The little girl wrinkled her nose, almost crying. Bai Ze was helpless against her: What are you crying for, you only know how to cry, maybe ¡­ In the eyes of others, you are the most important.


    How is this possible!? Dongfang Yu also likes the Sister Changge, so I''m not important at all!


    Bai Ze''s pupils contracted, as a dangerous aura flashed through them.


    Although Chang Ge was merely a stinking girl, for some reason, after hearing Yin Lele speak the truth, he still squeezed out a few sinister words from between his teeth. Just with him? Suitable?


    Yin Lele cried until she was out of breath, and even after drinking half a pot of wine, she buried her head in Bai Ze''s chest, as the scent of a man filled her nose. This firm chest gave her a sense of security for no reason.


    Although she didn''t want to admit it, it seemed like this was the first time she was so close to a man ¡­


    I, do I really hate that much? How can I not be hated? How can I make you like me!


    Bai Ze helplessly rubbed his head. Normally, he would be happy to see someone throw themselves into his arms, but it was precisely at this time that a crevice appeared between him and Gu Changge. There wasn''t enough time to think of a way to fix it, so how could he have the mood to tease this little girl?


    No, no, no. He likes you very much.


    Then, then Dongfang Yu, do you like me?!


    Oh, yes! I like it! After saying a few words of excuse, Bai Ze carried her up horizontally. "I''ll send you back, so that girl won''t blame me for bullying her junior sister."


    You, you are not Dongfang Yu! Yin Lele giggled as she looked at him, and felt that the person in front of him had become a pair.


    She reached out to grab the twins: You, you are Bai Ze, how did you become two people! Don''t tell me you became two as soon as you were in heat, ha-ha ha, fun.


    Bai Ze squinted his long and narrow eyes dangerously. If it wasn''t for the fact that this girl was part of the Chang Ge sisters, he would have sucked in the Spirit Qi without hesitation.


    My estrus has not passed yet. If you don''t want your chastity to fail, it''s best to keep your mouth shut!


    You just said you didn''t hate me! You just said you like me, now shut me up! You liar! Yin Lele bit onto Bai Ze''s chest, even though there was a layer of clothing between them, he still felt so much pain that she almost let go.


    You damned girl! You think you''re a dog, but you''re biting me?! You should just die from the fall!


    Yin Lele curled her lips and started crying again. Bai Ze had really become a head and two heads, if not she would be said to be made of water, as though she had opened some valve, and the tears could not even be stopped.


    Bai Ze wrapped his arms around his neck, causing the latter''s body to stiffen. He, who was in the midst of heat of passion, was highly agile and restless.


    Bai Ze, you said that you don''t hate me, you said that you like me, you can take me, anything you want will do! I don''t know what men and women do together... But, but I know that a woman must give her first time to her husband. He doesn''t love me ¡­ I don''t have a husband, I''ll give it to you, Bai Ze ¡­


    After finishing her sentence, the little girl buried her head into his shoulder and did not move. It was unknown whether she was drunk or something, but her whole body was shaking uncontrollably.


    Bai Ze felt that his whole body was extremely hot, the soft jade was warm and fragrant, his body was sensitive to changes, but his reason told him, no, absolutely not!


    What happened to you... Don''t you like me? Yin Lele''s voice was faintly cold and distant in the night sky: "You were basically just fawning on me. When you were in heat, you couldn''t even control it in front of Sister Changge, but when I begged you, you even ¡­ You, how much do you hate me! Ah?


    He couldn''t do anything to a girl. Fine, he actually couldn''t wait to offer her his chastity. Fine, Yours Truly will grant you that wish!

 C108

    Yin Lele was sobered up by the fall. She looked at the person beside the bed who had a tall and sturdy figure, silver hair that was like water, and a handsome face that was filled with vigor and charm.


    She bit her lip and shrank back into bed. Somehow, she found the courage to cry out: Yes, I did it of my own free will! You can do anything you want to me! Anyway, I don''t want to live anymore!


    Stupid mortal! Bai Ze approached her step by step: "You are just my playthings, this is my principle, don''t expect me to have feelings for you."


    Who cares about your feelings! Yin Lele cried out, her gaze involuntarily shifting towards him.


    At that time, the man had already removed his luxurious clothing, revealing a sturdy and strong chest.


    Yin Lele abruptly closed her eyes and allowed the man to pounce at her. She only heard the man''s hurried breathing and took off her clothes.


    When she thought about how she had been seen and touched by someone who could be called a stranger, she could not help but feel disgusted. However, when she thought about how the man under the moon was like jade as he kissed Gu Changge on the forehead, her heart surged with the pleasure of revenge.


    No matter how Bai Ze tried to stir up layers of unbearable desire from her body, when she bent over, a wave of excruciating pain seemed to split her entire body. He let out a sharp cry, but his mouth was still blocked by the man''s firm big palm.


    I hate hearing women scream the most. It''s very noisy. As the man spoke, his entire body was enveloped by hers, mercilessly venting all of his desires.


    Gu Changge shuddered in her dreams as she sat up from the bed. She looked at Yue Yang who was beside him.


    However, the morning light outside the window was slightly warm. Judging from Le Le Le''s personality, it was impossible for him to get up so early ¡­


    Didn''t Le Le came back last night?


    She vaguely remembered that when she went to find Dongfang Yu to chat with, she accidentally fell asleep on the grass. It was only when Dongfang Yu took off her clothes and covered her body that she woke up, yawned and went back to her room to sleep.


    Little fish? Chang Ge''s foot kicked a ball of hair at the end of the bed. "Did Le Le come back last night?"


    Hairy Ball struggled to stretch its four short claws. "Little Fishy doesn''t know ¡­" Fishy had slept very soundly last night.


    Did Le Le really not come back? This was Qing Qiu, where could she go? He hurriedly jumped down from the bed, found the bottle and shook it.


    Wu Tong! Le Le''s gone. Can you help me find it?


    Before Wu Tong could reply, Zhang Ge quickly said: No need, she seems to be back.


    After saying that, she quickly opened the door to her room. The scene before her stunned her. She didn''t know what to say or do.


    Yin Lele was half naked, only wearing a torn outer garment, revealing her arms, with purplish red bruises on her legs, while her dishevelled hair and unkempt expression was dull, her lower lip was covered with blood stains from biting on her teeth.


    Chang Ge''s eyes instantly opened wide, her heart skipped a beat and fell into the valley. Who was it! Who was the one who had violated the rules! Who was it!?


    Yin Lele stood at the doorway, she who had lost her focus had already lost it, she stumbled and threw herself into Chang Ge''s embrace, even her tears had dried up.


    Sister Changge...


    Her usually melodious voice was now as hoarse as if it were not from her. Her entire body trembled before she fell to the ground. Changge quickly hugged her and walked over to the bed. She pulled her blanket tightly around her.


    Changge''s eyes were still filled with a bloodthirsty killing intent. "Tell me, who is it!?" Who was it!?


    Yin Lele''s eyes were no longer agile and focused, only leaving behind a piece of dead ashes. Her lips opened wide and said one word: Bai Ze...


    Little Fishy, take good care of your fun!


    In that moment, she did not care about wearing her outer clothes, and took Yue Yong and flew out of her room, heading straight for the pavilion where Bai Ze was staying.


    She knew it, she knew it! Other than Bai Ze, who would have such guts!


    ''Bang! '' She directly kicked the window open and rushed into the room, Yue Yong mercilessly struck at the person on the bed.


    Bai Ze! I''ll kill you!


    Bai Ze had not woken up, he only felt a burst of killing intent approaching him, and quickly turned his body to dodge the attack of the sword, the Sword Qi cutting the bed in half.


    Bai Ze jumped up from the bed and took his pants to wear, while quickly dodging Gu Changge''s ruthless moves.


    Heh, you brat, you have improved, now use the sword technique I taught you to deal with me!


    I''ll kill you! Her mind was a complete mess, what was left was just Yin Lele''s injuries. She shouted and thrusted her sword over, but was easily caught by Yue Yong, with a clang, the artifact, Yue Yong, instantly broke into two pieces at Bai Ze''s fingertips.


    Yue Yong was much more clear-headed now, she looked at the broken sword in her hands in disbelief, then turned to look at Bai Ze, only to see Bai Ze impatiently shaking off his other half, "You dare to attack me, this is the result you want!"


    You, you! Zhang Ge''s rage was abnormally intense. Throwing away Yue Yong, he started to cast many spells, wanting to take the life of the Ancient Divine Beast.


    Gu Changge! Bai Ze shouted as he dodged to the side of the fireball: Damn it! I know why you''re here! You also know that I was in a fit of rage, but your good sister actually dared to throw herself into my arms, and now you''re blaming me!


    How could Longsong believe him? You''re lying! Why would Le Le Le do such a thing! As he spoke, he chopped out again.


    Although Bai Ze had lost a lot of spirit power, it was still easy to deal with a Half-immortal like Zhang Ge. He quickly shifted and dodged without attacking: "I seem to be lying, your good sister is too powerful, if not with her looks, I would not even deign to touch her!"


    As she spoke, she laughed in contempt, further stimulating Chang Ge''s anger. Her eyes reddened as if she was vowing to kill this pervert.


    Just at this moment, Xiao Yu and Dongfang Yu had already rushed over, Dongfang Yu anxiously stopped the battle: What are you doing?!


    When Chang Ge was stopped by him, he felt his nose turn sour, and he stomped his feet to the point that he was about to cry: He, he treats Le Le! Him!


    Dongfang Yu was confused: What did he do to Yue Le?


    Little Fishy also mewled in confusion, not knowing what was going on.


    Bai Ze, on the other hand, lazily rubbed his hair. I have seen your good junior sister in Tsinghua University ¡­


    Don''t say anymore! She could never forget that it was all because of the man in front of her: If you say another word, I''ll cut your tongue off!


    Damn girl! Bai Ze could not help but be enraged: Can you really differentiate between green and red!


    What was going on? Dongfang Yu was even more at a loss. Seeing that Chang Ge wasn''t even wearing his outer robes and was only wearing a set of white, he immediately started to attack Bai Ze. A bad premonition rose from the bottom of his heart.

 C109

    Could it be that he was interested in music...


    He hurt Le Le Le! Chang Ge hurriedly said, "Bai Ze bullied me a few days ago, Le Le wanted to vent my anger, so I came to find trouble with him!" "Not only did he not show mercy, he even injured Le Le Le!


    She quickly made up a lie to cover up the truth. Bai Ze raised his eyebrows but did not comment.


    Dongfang Yu panicked: How is Junior Sister?


    He wouldn''t die. Bai Ze lazily said. If you want to take revenge for your junior sister, just come at me with all you have, if you miss this chance, you will not have the chance.


    Of course, Bai Ze wanted to cut this person into a thousand pieces. He hated this so called Ancient Divine Beast to the extreme, especially the fact that Zhang Ge was humiliated and then was injured.


    This matter was my junior sister''s fault first. Dongfang Yu tried her best to calm her anger, but, if anything happens to Junior Sister, I will definitely not let you go!


    With that, he quickly went down the stairs, wanting to check on Yin Lele''s injuries. Chang Ge was afraid that would discover something, so he fiercely glared at Bai Ze, picked up the broken sword from the ground, and chased after him.


    The unruly look on Bai Ze''s face completely disappeared after she left. He recalled the last look in Chang Ge''s eyes, that look of despise, disgust, and hatred that came from the bottom of his heart.


    She hated herself, hated herself a lot ¡­


    This kind of hatred was different from before. For some reason, he had a feeling that even if they could go back in time, they wouldn''t be able to go back to the beginning ¡­


    Meow ¡­ Little Fishy rubbed against his leg. Bai Ze lowered his eyes to look at him, and with a raise of his hand, he transformed into a human.


    "Go back and tell your master that I will compensate her with a better sword than the Moon Song ¡­" If she wants it.


    Beast King... Little Fishy reluctantly leaned on him: Can you not be angry with your master? Little Fishy doesn''t know who to help!


    Bai Ze pushed the youth away somewhat disgustedly: "Although I like your little claws, I don''t have a hanky-panky. If you continue to be so intimate with me, I''ll cripple you!"


    Meow? Little Yu was puzzled. It was obviously the Beast King who turned him into this, why didn''t she like him leaning towards her? Could it be that her human form was really ugly? He could not help but lower his head dejectedly.


    Bai Ze looked at his depressed look and patted his back: Don''t you like Dongfang Yu? Go and find them, don''t lie to me!


    Xiaoyu liked her master and Beast King more! The little guy pouted.


    Although he didn''t know why this cat would repeatedly stress that he liked her, the hostility in Bai Ze''s eyes was already telling him: I got it, hurry up and f * ck off!


    Little Fishy returned to Changge''s room with her head hanging low, sticking close to the door and looking inside, she saw Dongfang Yu standing outside the screen, anxiously pacing back and forth.


    Junior Sister! Delightful! How are you!


    Don''t come in! Don''t come in... Yin Lele''s voice was hoarse and frantic: "I don''t want you to see my current appearance ¡­ Don''t...


    Zhang Ge''s voice came from inside: Yue Le Yue is fine now, Dongfang Yu, I will take care of her, you can go back now.


    This won''t do, Le Le is my junior sister. If anything happens to him, how am I supposed to explain it to master? Why don''t you let me in?


    This man who was as warm as the sun was getting more and more anxious as beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    It really was nothing ¡­ Yin Lele''s voice sounded much better than before: I, I just don''t want Senior Brother to see my sorry state ¡­ I''m useless, I don''t want my senior brother to see me so useless ¡­


    The bad feeling in Dongfang Yu''s heart grew stronger and stronger, because this was the first time this naughty girl had called him Senior Brother so politely.


    You clearly know that your cultivation is not high, but you still went and provoked Bai Ze. With his unstable personality, if I really harmed your life, how would I explain it to my master? Dongfang Yu reprimanded.


    An explanation?! What do you want to explain to Master? To go back and forth is to explain to your master, you, you don''t care about me, you are just afraid that your master will scold you! Yin Lele''s voice, along with her sobbing, came out from the inner room.


    Dongfang Yu, who was standing outside the window, was even more anxious. He opened his mouth but could not help but close it, as the normally gentle him did not know how to compare notes with a woman: "Forget it, you take a good rest, I''ll go out first."


    Little Fishy was startled when she saw Dongfang Yu push open the door with all her might. She meowed and used her hands and feet to hug''s legs, looking at him with her pair of big eyes: Dong Fang!


    He sighed and pulled him to his feet. You''re a man now, and you have to stand like one.


    Little Fishy let out a pained snort, how could she be unlucky today? She had just been scolded by the Beast King, hence Dongfang also came to teach her a lesson.


    Dongfang Yu was not in a good mood, even her expression was gloomy. She patted Little Fishy''s shoulder as she left in large strides.


    Yin Lele was lying on the bed, choked with sobs, while Chang Ge sat on the side of the bed, not saying a word. The atmosphere was extremely tense, as Little Fishy turned into a kitten and crawled into Chang Ge''s embrace.


    Bai Ze... Why did Bai Ze say that you did it voluntarily ¡­ After a long while, Chang Ge opened his mouth.


    Yin Lele pulled down the blanket, revealing a pair of eyes that were crying: Sister Changge! Am I really that unrestrained? You, you, you actually believed him!


    I didn''t believe him... However, based on what I know of Bai Ze, even if he was molesting me last time, he would still be clear-headed. Knowing who I am, he wouldn''t really do such a thing to you, so I''m a little curious.


    Yin Lele curled her small mouth and felt a little uncomfortable: He, he really didn''t force me, and it was my own will.


    Chang Ge''s heart skipped a beat. He looked at her in disbelief ¡­


    But he lied to me! I have always felt that the person with me was Dongfang Yu! He ¡­ he must have used some sort of illusion to confuse me! As soon as she said that, she kept her head in the quilt, afraid to look into Longsong''s thoughtful eyes.


    It was still Little Fishy who broke the silence with a meow. Zhang Ge heaved a sigh of relief and asked helplessly: "If it really is Dongfang Yu ¡­" You really want to be with him...


    I will! Yin Lele cried loudly on his blanket, causing people who heard it to be unable to help themselves, as for matters of love, who could say for sure?


    Changge stood up with Xiaoyu in her arms and said, "Rest well, I''ll go discuss the matter of leaving this place with Dongfang Yu ¡­


    Yin Lele clenched her fists tightly: I don''t have any face left to live ¡­


    Don''t speak nonsense, don''t spread the news, you can''t win against Bai Ze, but Bai Ze will definitely commit suicide, even if you and I cannot handle him, the heavens will punish him.


    Yin Lele nodded her head and replied as she choked with sobs. Then, she stood guard there and quickly went to look for Dongfang Yu.

 C110

    Qing Qiu could be considered a heavenly paradise, and the four seasons were as beautiful as the spring clouds and the sunset. In such a country of immortals, the Nine-tailed Fox tribe''s status was extremely prestigious, and as early as the ancient era, the Nine-tailed Fox clan became legends as a godly fox and a Highgod.


    Hu Ji was a descendant of a Divine Fox, but she was only a side branch of it.


    When Zhang Ge went to find Dongfang Yu, he conveniently asked about Hu Ji''s identity, thus he gained a new understanding of this country. Although Hu Ji was in the mortal realm, absorbing the Yang energy to help him, it was fortunate that she did not hurt her life.


    She seemed to have known Bai Ze''s friend and slave for many years.


    I will bid my farewells to Hu Ji. At that time, bring Le Le to Qing Hua and I will leave the island in the Eastern Ocean.


    Dongfang Yu stood under a tree, her white robes tinged with rustling flowers: Chang Ge, how about I send Le Le back first and then send you back to the Everlasting Island. Your Imperial Sword Technique has not advanced and you have no place to land on the ocean, if you get lost again, it''s unknown when you''ll be able to return to the Everlasting Island.


    This was indeed a problem. When she and Bai Ze left the place, she was riding the sword alone, and not long after, she was completely exhausted. It was a good thing that Bai Ze had brought her there once, so the two of them had finally reached the town by the shore before nightfall. But at that moment, she didn''t want to rely on anyone else.


    Don''t worry, I can do it.


    She only said these few words before she turned her head to the side. The girl was like a flower that was revealed, and the corners of her eyes revealed a determination and tenacity that could not be desecrated.


    Dongfang Yu could only nod her head: Alright, how is Le Le''s injury?


    Chang Ge opened his mouth and asked, "Do you like fun?"


    She''s my Junior Sister, of course she likes it.


    Dongfang Yu felt it was a little strange, but after he finished speaking, he seemed to realize something and immediately explained: This kind of liking is entirely out of my brother''s heart, you, don''t misunderstand.


    Chang Ge shook his head. "I didn''t misunderstand you. You promised me that you would take good care of this matter in the future."


    I promised you that the next time we meet, I will let her go unscathed. Dongfang Yu seemed to be in a hurry to prove something: If you say anything, I will agree to it and I will do it for you.


    It''s good of you. Chang Ge smiled. His usual calm and collected demeanor had changed, and he now appeared to be somewhat mischievous.


    Three years ago, it was also the same three words, and this expression made Dongfang Yu feel that if she could live with her, she wouldn''t have any regrets even if she were to die.


    If you can... I hope to see you next time I come...


    Her words were no different from a heavy blow to Dongfang Yu, causing him to fall from the clouds into hell: "What did you say ¡­"


    Le Le was very fond of you. If you were willing to be with her, she would be very happy.


    Dongfang Yu slowly clenched her fists, and although her hands were trembling a little, she maintained a calm and collected look, and her expression was as calm as usual: "Is this what you meant?


    Yes! I hope you and Le Le are happy.


    Don''t be like what was written in Gu Yinfeng''s playbook, hate for meeting each other too late, love each other too slowly, and end up begging instead.


    Dongfang Yu seemed to laugh at herself as he slowly let go of her fist. If that''s what you think, if it makes you happy, I, too, hope that this day will come.


    She was afraid that Dongfang Yu would refuse, and was worried that from now on, she would never be able to see Le Yue''s pure and happy smile again.


    If she had not willfully wanted to return to Qing Hua City to see, and if she had not brought Bai Ze back with her, then all of this would not have happened.


    On her island, even if she could never see Immortal Lord, never see her good friends Le Le Le and Dongfang Yu, she would not regret it. At the very least, that crafty and foolish girl would still smile like a mountain flower.


    The next day, Changge said her goodbyes and left Qing Qiu with Hu Ji and Little Fishy. Dongfang Yu also brought Yin Lele back to the Yuxiao Kongque Mountain.


    Hu Ji stood under the window and looked at the great scenery of the Qing Qiu Feiquan Waterfall. She lightly exhaled a mouthful of smoke: "Peace has finally returned to this place, why didn''t you go with them?"


    I''m going.


    Hu Ji turned around, and her long sleeve slid down, revealing her soft and tender shoulders. Go back to the island with her? Do you believe that if she sees you again, she will kill you? I finally experienced the viciousness of this girl.


    She can''t kill me.


    This time is different from the past. How much spirit energy have you lost in this battle with Zuo Tianxing?


    Bai Ze, who had lied on the bed and had only just finished making love, seemed a little lost. After hearing Hu Ji''s words, his pupils suddenly tightened as she looked coldly at Hu Ji: "Let''s see if they dare to or not."


    I know I can''t keep you. With a flick of her waist, the seductive figure walked towards him. She lay down on the bed and wrapped her soft body around his. "You and I are different from humans. We don''t have to be loyal to others. Why don''t we just leave before ¡­"


    As soon as she looked at him, she pushed him down onto the bed. However, Bai Ze used his hands to block his gaze and lowered his head, covering most of his expression with his silver hair.


    If it wasn''t necessary, I wouldn''t have touched you.


    Oh, she doesn''t admit it after eating. This master is indeed someone who is used to beautiful places. As soon as Hu Ji finished speaking, she lowered her head and kissed the man''s red lips.


    Their lips pressed together, and her tongue nimbly pried open the man''s lips in an attempt to absorb the taste in his mouth.


    Bai Ze''s eyes turned cold. He was about to raise her hand and push her away when he suddenly felt something smooth and a little cold slip from her mouth quickly slipping into his own and being swallowed by him with a gulp.


    It was impossible for him, who had been devouring the demon''s soul essence all year round, not to know that what he had just consumed was an inner core.


    "You?!" He was terrified, and tried to force the Orb out of his stomach, but it was stopped by Hu Ji.


    Hu Ji''s exquisite face turned pale white: This is my Orb, I gave it to you voluntarily.


    I don''t need it! Bai Ze was furious, he had not reached the point where he needed the sympathy of a woman!


    This belongs to you.


    Hu Ji''s entire body went limp as she fell into the man''s embrace. Realizing that the man did not push him away, she smiled in her heart: This pellet contains my thousand years of spirit energy, if I give it to you now, you can recover your strength. His strength should increase by a lot.


    But you will die. Bai Ze gritted his teeth and said the truth: The reason you have cultivated for so long is so that you can one day become a member of the Immortal Class and become the ruler of the Qing Qiu Godly Fox clan.


    Do you really think so? She was obviously exhausted. She lay in his arms with her clothes spread on the bed. This beautiful woman''s face was deathly pale. Her life was rapidly slipping away, leaving her unable to maintain her original form.

 C111

    Bai Ze, a thousand years ago, when I first met you, do you remember ¡­


    Bai Ze frowned, looking at her exhausted body, he couldn''t help but say: "Allow me to force out the Orb first, since you have helped me a lot, I will not take your Orb!"


    No... Hu Ji grabbed his hand and stared at him: You, you will be able to use it. You still have very important things to do, you can''t let her go ¡­


    After saying that, he was already exhausted. Bai Ze quickly pushed out a palm that imbued with Innate Qi into her body, he saw her fluttering eyelashes flapping like butterfly''s wings, and a hint of vitality appeared in his eyes once again.


    A thousand years ago ¡­ I, when I first met you, you, you said I was too weak to absorb my spirit energy. From then on, I devoted my heart to cultivating ¡­ Until, until you come out of closed-door training, you, do you know how long I''ve waited for you, finally, when I can help you, I can finally tell you ¡­ Take it, take it!


    A thousand years ago at Qing Qiu, he chased after a green bamboo spirit. Never would he have thought that the side of the waterfall would cause her to wait for a thousand years.


    Hu Ji! Bai Ze was a little anxious and pushed out her palm once more, but it was like a mud bull entering the ocean, it did not have any effect on this person.


    Why are you doing this to me?


    Hu Ji slowly closed her eyes as her lower body began to gradually become transparent, until it turned into shattered grains of sand, and dissipated in the air.


    She only smiled. I can see the past and the future of others, but I can''t see where I am going. So ¡­ Do not be sentimental, hurt yourself... If there is an afterlife, are you willing to follow me ¡­


    Hu Ji! As soon as Bai Ze finished speaking, the space in his arms was already empty.


    He was at a loss. He did not know if this was the pain in his heart, or the pain from the pellet he had swallowed.


    Because he knew that from now on, there would no longer be Qing Qiu and Hu Ji in the six realms of the universe.


    There was no more ¡­


    Half a month had passed since his return from Qing Qiu, and Chang Ge had already brewed the sealed pear blossoms. The aroma of wine assaulted the nostrils, covering the entire island of pear blossoms.


    It was a glorious spring day. A pavilion, a table, and a bowl of wine.


    Taoist Xuanqi chuckled as he took a big gulp from his wine bowl. He was in a good mood as he hummed a small melody.


    Oh little girl, stop staring at that broken sword, Grandpa has lived for so long and doesn''t have anything else, there are a lot of these swords.


    Zhang Ge sat under a tree with Yue Yong in her hands. When Bai Ze left Qing Qiu for the first time, he wanted to compensate her with a sword. She didn''t even look at it as she resolutely left.


    She used an ordinary Cyan Edge Sword to return to the island. Carrying Little Fishy in her arms, she flew without eating or drinking for two days and one night. When she returned, she was so tired that she was on the verge of collapse.


    Needless to say, the amount of emotion this first sword had poured into her had already become an inseparable part of her body.


    Little girl, come, drink with Grandpa for a bit. No one is fighting with me for a drink, it''s so boring! As the old man said this, he refilled his cup: Do you also miss him?


    Who do you miss? The song didn''t even raise its head.


    The little guy from Heavenly Sovereign, sigh, why didn''t he come back? He didn''t even want to drink anymore, this wasn''t his way of doing things.


    Chang Ge only told Xuexi that Bai Ze didn''t come back with his. As for why, Xuanzhao didn''t ask, but she didn''t say anything. No matter how this old man thought about it, she couldn''t possibly tell him the truth.


    Little girl, where''s Xiaoyu? Drink wine for the Grandpa!


    Then, Changge snappily kept the broken Yue Yong: Grandpa! How many times had he said that Little Fishy was a cat? If you want to serve the food, I''ll bring it to you in the kitchen!


    Daoist Master Xuanqi once again chuckled two times. "I''m not busy. Tomorrow, go with Grandpa to the Haoyue Peak."


    Haoyue Peak? This name was a little familiar, but with her personality, she wouldn''t be able to remember this sort of irrelevant place name. She couldn''t help but ask: "What are we going to Haoyue Peak for?"


    The Immortal Sect Assembly ¡­ In the few days that you''ve been gone, that Dragon King of the East China Sea has forced me quite a bit.


    Chang Ge nodded. That was good, but she didn''t want to stay on the island and let her imagination run wild. It was better to have something to do than to waste time, so she nodded and went back to pack her things.


    Little Fishy was still basking in the sun in the backyard, burping under her paws with a few fish bones.


    Master, eat the fish!


    Eat it yourself... The veins on Longsong''s forehead throbbed. This lazy cat is really something that can''t be taught: Tomorrow, Grandpa and I are going to leave the island. Do you want to come with us or stay and watch over the house?


    Meow! Little Fishy let out a howl and pounced into her arms like a teenager: Little Fishy wants to be with Master! Xiaoyu was going to look for the Beast King!


    You should just take your Beast King as your master. He has the ability to protect you and you like him so much.


    Meow! Once again, he rubbed his head against her chest. Little Fishy wants to be with her master! Master, don''t throw away the little fish!


    Seeing the young man staring innocently at her, Chang Ge couldn''t help but rub his head with a pained expression: "Don''t worry, I won''t reject you. I want to pack my things. You can go to the roof to collect dried fish and eat with me tomorrow."


    Hearing that the fish could be eaten until dry, Little Fishy''s eyes became bright again. She heavily nodded her head and climbed up to the roof.


    Longsong stood under the eaves and watched him, then hurriedly warned him to be careful.


    Although Fishy had lived in cat form for many years, ever since he had turned into a human, he had become like a naughty child. Although Fishy had lived in cat form for many years, ever since he had turned into a human, he had become like a naughty child.


    He didn''t know what kind of person he would marry in the future, or what kind of child he would have ¡­


    Thinking up to this point, some bad associations appeared in her mind. In the end, she could only let out a bitter laugh and shake off this absurd idea.


    After leaving the island once again, because he had the company of Daoist Master Xuanqi, who was the Great Firmament Golden Immortal, Zhang Ge felt that his journey had become much easier. At least he didn''t have to stay at the Qin Residence for the night.


    On the fifth day of the fifth month, the Hao Yue Sect.


    It was the second day of the fifth month when Changge and her group arrived at Haoyue Peak. There was no rush for time, so they were in no hurry.


    Haoyue Peak was a mountain peak that pierced the clouds, and was no different from any other mountain peak. Ancient trees densely covered this area, covering the sky and covering the earth.


    As the saying goes, ''The water is deep and the monsters are deep''. Lin Mi gave birth to evil barriers, but their journey could not have been any smoother.

 C112

    Daoist Xuanqi was wearing a green Daoist robe with a gourd hanging from his waist. He hadn''t even walked a few steps when he drank a few gulps of wine to quell his thirst. Perhaps this wasn''t quenching his thirst ¡­


    As Chang Ge thought of this, he smacked his lips. She, who hated climbing mountains, sympathized with this old man: Grandpa, why don''t you go up with me? Little Fishy and I will slowly climb.


    I am not busy yet, I am not busy at the moment. Grandpa is not at ease yet, so if there is someone taking care of you for Grandpa, it would not be too late for Grandpa to leave.


    What''s there to be worried about? This place seems to be much safer than Yuxiao Kongque Mountain.


    Because the Haoyue Peak was to organize the Immortal Sect Gathering, in order to protect the cultivators of the mortal realm, the Fuyao Palace at the apex of the Haoyue Peak had long since set up a barrier around the mountain.


    If not for the Upper Immortal and the Golden Immortal being able to soar into the clouds, everyone could only climb the mountain on foot. Otherwise, they would be hit by the barrier''s counterattack, which was similar to the Pure Heart Curse that she had learnt back then.


    It was easy to think of Xiao Ziyang when she thought of the Heart Cleansing Curse. The thought of Xiao Ziyang gave this lazy young miss the motivation to climb the mountain.


    Good! Let''s see who gets to the top first!


    After cheering herself up, she started to walk as fast as she could, while Daoist Master Xuanqi slowly walked behind her. Based on his understanding of this girl, it wouldn''t be long before she would lie on the side of the road and shout ''tired''.


    As expected, the time seemed to be even shorter than he thought. Not long later, he saw Chang Ge sitting on a rock by the side of the road, panting heavily.


    Girl, if you don''t have a bone-piercing chill, how could you smell the fragrance of plum blossoms! This old fart was speechless as he gulped down another mouthful of fine wine.


    If I had known, I wouldn''t have come.


    You can''t bear to leave? Adept Mysterious Qi blinked at her, as if reading her thoughts, causing her to quickly turn her head to the side.


    Little girl, come. We''ll rest here tonight. We still have half of the mountain road to travel tomorrow.


    Ahhh! Like a deflated balloon, Chang fell onto the stone. He had to walk again! My Imperial Sword Technique has been learned in vain.


    You lazy girl.


    When it came to camping, Little Fishy liked it the most. She immediately jumped out of Chang Ge''s embrace and found a pile of dried up branches. She wrapped herself around Chang Ge and cast a Five Elements Curse on him. A ball of fire ignited the dried up branches, and she immediately roasted the dried fish in her embrace.


    The fragrant roasted fish made people''s mouths move, and they had finally forgotten about their temporary exhaustion. Zhang Ge decided that once she received Haoyue Peak, she would definitely take revenge on the person who organized the Immortal Sect Conference.


    The two of them looked at each other, as if they shared a mutual understanding, before they picked up the fish and began to gnaw on it. Daoist Master Xuanqi, on the other hand, was smashing a thin fish into a pear blossom wine, humming a small tune.


    Back when I was traveling to Wu Chang Country, I also met such an ugly cat. Xuan Qi was looking at Little Fishy happily: an ugly cat that was round and round.


    Little Fishy shrank back to Chang Ge''s side, and after being with him for a long time, she already knew Little Fishy''s temperament.


    He was afraid of two types of people, one of them was an immortal that had gained experience, such as Zuo Tianxing and Daoist Master Xuanqi. The other was Mu Hong, who wasn''t even at the Half-immortal level yet, but whenever he bumped into the cat, it was scared to the point that its hairs stood on end.


    Grandpa, don''t laugh at Little Fishy. Furthermore, Little Fishy isn''t really ugly, you see, such a beautiful young man. When he grows up, he will definitely bewitch many girls.


    Meow! Little Fishy wants to bewitch Master and Beast King!


    Chang Ge rolled his eyes at her. Three sentences without leaving your Beast King, why didn''t you marry him instead of becoming a woman back then?


    It was the Beast King who turned Little Fishy into this! The meaning behind his words was that his Beast King liked him to act like this.


    If Xiaoyu was a girl, she would marry the Beast King!


    Yue Rong is your mother, right? Adept Xuanqi suddenly opened his mouth, causing the two men who were bickering and eating to be startled.


    Little Fishy struggled to swallow the fish that was stuffed into her mouth, opened her eyes wide and seriously nodded as she said: "Little Fishy''s mother is called Yue Rong!"


    Why didn''t I hear you talk about it? Longsong handed him another dried fish.


    This time, the grilled fish didn''t matter much to the cat. He eagerly looked at Xuanqi for an answer: "You''ve seen Xiaoyu''s mother?" Where is mother now?


    This is a long story, the last time I saw him was in Wu Chang Kingdom. I met him once, and his identity isn''t to be underestimated. Later on, there was a war in the Wu Chang Kingdom, and it was annexed by a big country. Thus, they never saw it again.


    Little Fishy''s expression was somewhat dejected: Mother, big scoundrel, you don''t need Little Fishy when you leave her in the Peach Blossom Forest!


    There was actually such a past? Zhang Ge sighed. No wonder Little Fishy was bullied by other demons and was thrown into the danger of Qinghua. He sympathized with this cat.


    He couldn''t help but pull the youth into his embrace and pat him on the shoulder. "I''ll accompany you to find mother in the future, okay? Your mother is a demon, so her lifespan cannot be compared to ordinary people. She''s definitely still alive."


    Little Fishy rubbed herself against her chest and sullenly said ''Okay''. No matter how angry she was, inside, she was still a cat that thirsted for a mother''s love.


    The two of them were still in the midst of their melancholy when the ornamental gourd at Changge''s waist suddenly emitted a weak red light, flickering about. It was enough to attract everyone''s attention in the dark night.


    Shh, there seems to be something approaching ¡­


    After being together with Wu Tong for a long time, she had already easily determined what Wu Tong was trying to tell his by emitting this light.


    Daoist Master Xuanqi silently smiled. Even if the sky collapsed right now, it wouldn''t affect his mood to drink.


    Little Fishy was not a good person. No matter how well-behaved she was, she was still a cat. He quietly climbed up the tree, his glass-like eyes glimmering with a brown light in the dark night.


    Aside from the small area illuminated by the bonfire, the surroundings were pitch black. The sound of branches breaking could be heard from the depths of the forest. It seemed that something was approaching from an invisible place.


    I''ll go take a look. Little Fishy, you accompany Grandpa.


    When Chang Ge heard the next sentence, he walked towards the direction of the voice. Xiao Yu wanted to follow him, but was pulled back by Daoist Master Xuanqi''s rope.


    This girl is bold, but this old man is quite timid. You little thing, you should obediently stay by my side.


    Little Fishy tried to use her hands and feet to break free from Daoist Xuanqi''s embrace, but she heard the sound of a long song coming from the forest.


    Who was it!? Come out!

 C113

    Suddenly, a human figure flashed in front of his eyes. Zhang Ge picked up a tree branch and flew into the air, and instantly cast a spell!


    Just as the flames flashed in midair, a silver sword pierced through the flames and shot towards her.


    Chang Ge kicked away his sword before stepping on the tree trunk to jump to the side. The sword closed in on her step by step, not giving her the slightest leeway.


    Damn it!


    Chang Ge secretly cursed and took out his Green Edge. If she didn''t know that this was a blessed land, there wouldn''t be any demons and devils here, she would have come to resolve this quickly.


    A wave of killing intent rose from her. In the past three years, she had practiced the sword the most!


    Clang!


    The sound of metal clashing rang out and Zhang Ge felt his arm go numb. It was obvious that the person in the darkness was much stronger than him.


    Just as he was about to press forward again, he heard someone shout: Wait, wait! I won''t hurt women!


    Seeing that the other party had stopped Chang Ge, he also stopped his attack: "Who are you?!"


    Who are you? The other party''s voice was pleasant to hear, carrying a bit of lazy teasing.


    Chang Ge thought that he might have misunderstood, but on second thought, if he wasn''t a bad person, then there was no need for him to be so secretive.


    Why don''t you come out and take a look.


    With that, the person hidden in the darkness slowly walked out.


    The light from the bonfire was reflected on his face. His red clothes were embroidered with a black pattern, and his tall face had a slightly perverted expression. "This young master is coming out. Are you going to give your life for this?"


    Chang Ge was slightly startled, as he felt that the person before him was somewhat familiar: "You are..."


    When the red-clothed person saw her, he was even more shocked than her. He let out a few hollow laughs before saying: "Chang Ge?!"


    Gu Changge shuddered. Even though she could not remember anyone, countless of scenes still flashed past her mind.


    In her memory, this man had once helped her fight against injustice, stealing someone''s silver and calling it hers!


    It was this person who splashed her with a pot of dog blood in the middle of the night. He even said that he would treat her to fish balls, but she was escorted back to the mountain by the Tsinghua University disciples before she could even put it in her mouth.


    It had to be said that this person was truly the reincarnation of a Bane!


    You, who are you! She started and opened her mouth to say his name, but it didn''t occur to her.


    The red clothed man''s expression darkened, the folding fan in his hand, unhappily curled his lips and said: Ye Xuan!


    Ah, yes, Ye Xuan! Long time no see, why are you hiding here?


    Ye Xuan continued to look up at the sky speechlessly: "A big road leads to the top of the mountain." Young Master, I walked on my own path, who knows why you would suddenly come running over here and start a ghost fire.


    Longsong smiled in embarrassment. "I thought we were the only ones here. I must have offended you."


    Seeing that her words were polite, Ye Xuan felt that it was embarrassing to continue getting angry at her. He nodded towards the bonfire and said: That is yours ¡­ Master?


    Changge turned around and saw Xiaoyu and Daoist Xuanqi staring at her with wide eyes. Then, she nodded and said, That''s my Grandpa, and Xiaoyu as well.


    Disturbing senior, junior greets you. Ye Xuan strode forward and bowed.


    Taoist Xuanqi stroked his beard as he chuckled and said, "Not bad, not bad, not bad at all."


    May I know how to address you, senior?


    Just as Chang Ge was about to reply, Daoist Master Xuanqi quickly replied, "You can call me Grandpa if you follow Chang Ge. This old man only thinks that you and this girl are fated, hahaha."


    While they were talking, they were laughing with great meaning, while the other three were terrified for no reason.


    Longsong invited him to sit by the campfire and then asked, "Why are you here so late at night?"


    And why are you here? Ye Xuan raised his eyebrows. He was obviously smiling with his sharp eyebrows, but his smile gave off a kind of evil feeling.


    Changge coldly snorted and said, "Even if you didn''t say it, I would have guessed it already. You want to go up the Haoyue Peak?"


    It seemed that we were indeed on the same path.


    Chang Ge declined to comment. He just felt that this person might have been walking in the Jianghu for too long and was always on his guard against her.


    Other than the fact that the two of them had coincidentally met three years ago at Ze City, they could not be considered acquaintances. Thus, she had no reason to ask this person to be honest with her.


    The next year, I went to the Yuxiao Kongque Mountain again ¡­


    Xuanqi fell asleep with his palm-sized cat in his arms. Chang Ge was playing with a stick on the bonfire, and upon hearing his words, he turned his head and looked over: "Did you finally get your wish to compete with Qinghua disciples in swords?"


    Ye Xuan shook his head: "I will ask where you are. They said that I felt guilty at the time that you were expelled from my sect.


    Chang Ge was a bit doubtful: "This has nothing to do with you, moreover, I have not been expelled from the sect, I just ¡­"


    No matter what, if it wasn''t for me pouring all your dog blood on you that night, you might have been able to rush back, and not be chased out of your sect.


    So that''s how it is ¡­ Longsong thought, this kid is still feeling guilty about what happened that day.


    Well, who told him to speak shamelessly of this young lady''s dog blood. It just so happens that the time for revenge has come.


    Sigh, although entering Qinghua is my lifelong dream, I won''t complain if my dreams were shattered. I can only blame my bad fate.


    She was a young miss from the Prime Minister''s Palace, when did she become such a thick-skinned person?


    But this move seemed to be very effective against Ye Xuan who prided himself as a gentleman. He seemed to be rather guilty as he moved closer to her: Eh, then what other dreams do you have?


    I want to be a god!


    Eyebrows... Although I know a little about cultivating, I still have to tell you regretfully that I can''t help you with this wish! You could say something easier, like a daughter''s mind, getting married, flying up on a branch, being a phoenix, and so on.


    Okay, then you let me marry a husband and fly up the branch to be a phoenix.


    Ye Xuan coughed dryly, the flames on his face shone brightly, what do you think of him?


    Chang Ge looked around, who was it?


    With another cough, the narcissistic man pointed his thumb at himself, "Where are you looking? I am right in front of you."


    Chang Ge laughed out loud. ''Very good, very good. It''s just that you can''t let me do as I wish, and you can''t let me fly onto the branch.


    Sigh, speaking the truth so bluntly, I, the young master, am very hurt.


    I can see that you''re pretty good at being pretentious, but I was the one who got hurt.


    Hahaha, what a clever and eccentric girl. If I really had taken a fancy to you, I would have had a good ending.


    I''ll wait until you let me have my way.


    The two joked around for a while before sleepiness hit them. They leaned against the tree trunk and fell into a deep sleep.

 C114

    In the mountains, before the beasts had awoken, there were birds that were crying in the air.


    The cool air condensed into round droplets between the leaves and plants, reflecting the colorful sunlight as it slowly slid down.


    With a ''Tick'' sound, he landed on a large, firm palm. The man removed his hand from Gu Changge''s face and looked at her sleeping appearance.


    However, another crashing sound broke the silence of the morning. The little fish let out a heart-wrenching cry and fell down from the tree.


    One second, Chang Ge was still asleep. The next, he reflexively threw himself at Yu Di, one person and one cat falling on the ground.


    Ye Xuan was shocked by the speed of his movement. Could a human really use their full strength under their subconscious?


    Stinky cat! Catching birds again!


    Longsong picked up the small fish''s sparse tail and glared at him. "I brought you so many roasted fish, but it''s still not enough for you to eat!" Next time you fall from a tree and break your paw, what do you do?!


    She was teaching the cat with one hand on his waist and the other on his waist. Ye Xuan couldn''t help but laugh: "Alright, you don''t have to blame him, he''s just a cat. A cat catching birds, a cat eating fish, this is perfectly justified."


    At that moment, Xiaoyu felt that she had changed her opinion of this man who she still remembered so vividly. He was actually a good person. She would be a good person if she supported him in catching birds! A good man who was better than his master!


    Chang Ge yawned, and turned around to look: Where is Grandpa?


    The little fish meowed, indicating that he had something to say, and Longsong had to turn his head and tail in the right direction. You know?


    miaow, the deity said he was cold, he had to go first, to the Haoyue Peak to wait for the master!


    Chang Ge was defeated by this disrespectful old fogey. He was already called an immortal, so how could he feel cold?!


    Besides, her reputation was pretty. She was worried about going up the mountain on her own, so what if she ran away in the middle of the night?


    If all goes well, we can get to the mountain before dark. Ye Xuan said as he took out the rations he brought with him and handed them to Zhang Ge.


    In the end, she was still a young master from a wealthy family, so the rations she brought were even more delicious than what she brought. One man and one cat, both of them ate heartily.


    After finishing the rations, he tidied up his luggage and started to hurry on his way. Without the frightening smile that Daoist Master Xuanqi would occasionally have on his face, he turned around and looked at Ye Xuan who was striding forward, deep in thought.


    You are obviously not a disciple of the Celestial Sect, why did you go to the Haoyue Peak to visit the Celestial Sect Meeting?


    Ye Xuan''s footsteps did not stop, he did not look at her: Then you are a disciple of the Celestial Sect, do you know why you are hosting this Immortal Sect Meeting?


    Why? Actually, the day the Dragon King came to the island to find them, he had already explained the situation clearly. It seemed to be because of the Devil Lord, and the last time she had returned to Qing Hua, she had also encountered the matter of Devil Realm and Meng Xuanzi attacking the human world.


    She did not say so, but pretended not to know.


    Ye Xuan shook his head: It''s better that you don''t know about it. This is a battle between men, you just have to follow your grandfather well.


    Chang Ge wrinkled his nose, "You must be from Beijing?"


    The man raised his eyebrows and narrowed his eyes at her. "How can you tell?"


    Only the men of the capital were so arrogant. No matter what happened, he would always say those words no matter what they did: women and children go aside!


    Hahaha, looks like you know a lot about men in the capital. Maybe we''ve met before.


    Chang Ge also felt the same way. The person in front of her was truly a heroic figure. He was indeed someone one could remember in a single glance. She had experienced this three years ago when she first met him.


    However, there were a lot of popinjays in the capital. She couldn''t even recognize the ones that she used to hang out with her brother, let alone the others.


    Their journey had been quite smooth, and they had finally arrived at the peak of the Haoyue Peak before nightfall.


    At that time, the sun had already set and the sky was covered with red clouds.


    Clouds lay beneath their feet, and the sun shone the last of its brilliance beneath the clouds.


    The Haoyue Peak had just so abruptly punctured the fiery red glow laid out by the Weaving Fairy. The peak of the mountain towered between the heaven and earth, as if one could touch the sky by standing on it with a raise of their hands.


    Heh, silly girl, are you staring blankly? Compared to Yuxiao Kongque Mountain, what do you think?


    Ye Xuan stood on a large rock, his body was covered by a boundless multicolored light, and behind him was a churning sea of clouds, making him look like a celestial being.


    Changge took a deep breath to stabilize her legs. She almost died from exhaustion while climbing this peak. She almost thought that her legs were no longer her own.


    This ¡­ this should be the tallest mountain in the world, right?


    [What is this? There are so many peaks. Forget about Kunlun and Jiu Yi, have you ever heard of the highest peak in the Eight Desolations of the Nine Prefectures, the Tongtian peak?]


    Chang Ge shook his head, she had never heard the Grandpa mention it before and did not know where Tongtian peak was.


    As the name implies, climb this mountain and you will be able to ascend directly to the heavens.


    The man laughed heartily, as if he had really been there. However, Chang Ge knew that he definitely had never been, because she had read about the Zhou Mountains in the past.


    The heavens and earth were in disequilibrium, and the heavenly rivers flowed into the human world. That was a disaster of destruction, and in the end, it was the goddess of Nuwa, the Elder God of Refinement, who refined rocks to replenish the Heavens, saving the common people.


    And with the demise of the ancient gods, this mountain could only be seen in small books such as the Classics of the Mountains and Seas.


    Ye Xuan pointed to the palace that was emitting gold light and said: We are blessed today, I wonder how many immortals have come, let''s go, let''s see if your Grandpa is here.


    Zhang Ge did not know why, but he was a little nervous. This nervousness was similar to what he was nervous about during the Qinghua Sect disciple recruitment event that day. What if those immortals said that she had a murderous aura around her body and chased her away ¡­


    As he thought of this, he chanted the Heart Cleansing Curse, trying his best to restrain the baleful aura on his body.


    Carrying Little Fishy, she quickly caught up to Ye Xuan. Do you know where Zhou Shan is?


    Ye Xuan didn''t look at him. Instead, he sized up the crazy scene and casually said: "Climbing a mountain, don''t you feel tired out?" If I knew where Zhou Shan was, would I still be able to stand here?


    Why do you say that?


    Those who were not Zhou did not mean that they were perfect, but they were in fact incomplete. Who would dare to go to the Zhou Mountains for no reason? Ye Xuan folded his arms across his chest and turned to look at her: You''re already asking this much, and you still dare to lie to me, saying that you don''t know the purpose of this Immortal Sect Meeting?


    Chang Ge was startled and shook his head. "What does the Immortal Sect have to do with Zhou Mountain?"


    Seeing her dazed expression, it didn''t seem like she was lying. Her pair of pitch black eyes were clear as well.


    Ye Xuan sighed: Really? You really don''t know?


    Chang Ge was even more curious. "Say it quickly, if you still feel guilty about me being expelled from Tsinghua University, don''t hide it from me."


    Ye Xuan looked at her again, and could only reply in a slow voice. It was Yin Yang Realm! It was the dividing point between the ghost and mortal worlds. In Yin Yang Realm, the dead belong to the human race while the living belong to the brigade.

 C115

    Zhou Shan... It was Yin Yang Realm! It was the dividing point between the ghost and mortal worlds. In Yin Yang Realm, the dead belong to the human race while the living belong to the brigade.


    His voice was extremely slow as it faintly came over. Adding on his fake threatening expression, Zhang Ge really was frightened: Yin Yang Realm?


    If I had gone to Mount Zhou, I would have been tortured in hell by now. How could I have been able to stand here in this blessed spot looking down upon the world?


    With that, he took a big step forward, and Chang Ge followed after him. "Then, then you still haven''t said what the Immortal Sect has to do with Zhou Mountain."


    I advise you to not know. I won''t tell you that the Devil Lord is imprisoned in the Infinite Mountain and is not affected by the Yin Yang Fire. Ah, I seem to have accidentally said something.


    Chang Ge was stunned for a moment. Then, he said, "Don''t worry, I won''t speak carelessly."


    Ha ha-ha, let''s go, we''re almost there.


    The further he went, the more he felt the breeze was gentle, the colder the air was. However, the song was filled with worries because of what he had just said.


    The fiery clouds that constantly changed between heaven and earth slowly faded to silence, and the buildings that looked like palaces were like dazzling stars amidst the gradually darkening sky, emitting a faint, flashy light.


    My two celestial friends. In front of them were two cultivators wearing long gowns with long swords at their waists. They clasped their fists towards the two of them from a distance.


    May I ask what is the purpose of these two celestial friends'' visit?


    Chang Ge was startled as he looked at them warily. He saw that they were dressed decently with a wooden signboard hanging from their waists. The wooden signboard was so far away that it was hard to tell what patterns were carved on it.


    I am Nan Gong Ye Xuan, invited to the Fuyao Palace Master.


    Chang Ge blinked his eyes in confusion: [Nangong ¡­] Ye Xuan?


    Didn''t I tell you my surname is Nangong?


    Nangong Family? The Nangong family in the capital were all imperial relatives. Just how big of a background was this person?


    She had always felt that the Immortal was a secret, but why is it that even a mortal has so many secrets now? Clearly not, and I also didn''t expect that these deities would invite a mortal ¡­


    So it was Young Master Nangong, did you bring the invitation?


    The well-dressed man once again magically handed over a piece of paper with flower patterns on it. "How''s your Mistress recently?"


    Thank you for Young Master''s concern, the Mistress is doing well, please come this way. The two of them returned the order and respectfully made a path for Ye Xuan.


    Chang Ge was about to follow along, but he was stopped by two people: Did this celestial friend''s invitation come?


    Invitation? Chang Ge was stupefied, and was at a loss of what to do. I, I came with Taoist Xuanqi.


    I hope that this celestial friend understands, that Daoist Master Xuanqi will be drunk and will not wake up after he arrives. For safety reasons, please leave the Haoyue Peak without an invitation.


    Zhang Ge became instantly anxious. Heaven has pity on her as she climbed up this so-called second highest Haoyue Peak for two days, and she was chased down without an invitation?


    Then I came with him! She quickly pointed at Ye Xuan and confirmed his position.


    When the two Fuyao Palace disciples turned their gazes towards Ye Xuan, the latter looked at her with a rare serious and smiling face and said: Really?


    Longsong hurriedly answered while glaring at him. Why not!


    I wonder if this young lady... What was the relationship? Do we know each other?


    If not for the fact that he was on someone''s territory, Zhang Ge would have definitely thrown a sword at him. What did that have to do with him? Do you know him? Who was the one that had pestered them last night?


    I am your creditor! She puffed out her chest and took a step forward.


    The corner of Ye Xuan''s mouth twitched. What a good creditor, he had actually been implicated by this girl. If he had to blame anyone, he would have blamed himself for pouring her dog blood three years ago.


    Alright, creditor, since you''re going ahead, this young master will bring you to the back.


    Only then did the two Fuyao Palace disciples let him go, confused, as Changge glared at Ye Xuan and walked forward with large strides.


    The latter bitterly laughed and hurriedly followed. He really could not see that a cultivator disciple had such a young lady''s temper.


    When they were looking at the palace from afar, they released a white light, but when they got closer, they realized that there was nothing special about it. When the two of them went into the front hall, there were already people supporting them, although everyone was courteous to Zhang Ge, they were extremely respectful to Ye Xuan, which made her feel uncomfortable.


    Not long later, Ye Xuan was brought away, saying that someone was waiting for him, while Zhang Ge was brought away by a cultivator into a room.


    The Fuyao Palace of this place was a completely different scene. It did not resemble the carefree and ethereal nature of the Yuxiao Kongque Mountain, nor was it as magnificent as the deep sea dragon palace, much less the mountains of Qing Qiu that occupied the second highest position in the Nine Prefectures.


    It was as though a palace was built within the clouds.


    Her journey was as if she was walking on clouds. It was very novel, but curiosity was part of her curiosity. Right now, she had other things to verify: This, uh, celestial friend? May I ask where Taoist Xuanqi is? He is my Grandpa.


    The Fuyao Palace disciple leading the way returned her salute: "This lady will first rest for the night.


    It was done in a rather mysterious manner ¡­ Chang Ge couldn''t help but curse in his heart, but she immediately asked: Is someone from the Qinghua Sect coming?


    The disciple shook his head and opened the door to the room.


    Did he say no, or did he not want to tell her?


    Changge walked in gloomily. These people were truly careful. Why would there be people here, where so many immortals were gathered, plotting against them?


    He woke up Little Fishy, who was sleeping in his arms, and reminded her not to run around if she had nothing better to do.


    Xiaoyu blinked her large eyes with an innocent look on her face. Was he wrong to be a demon?


    After washing up and eating, the night was peaceful.


    On the fourth day of the fifth month, the weather was sunny and clear but she still did not see Daoist Master Xuanqi. Even Ye Xuan had disappeared without a trace, but she did see countless disciple anxiously guarding all over the place, as if there were enemies approaching at any time.


    Who would risk their lives to come here to Haoyue Peak to send themselves to their deaths? Longsong talked to himself while holding his chin.


    Little Fishy wouldn''t!


    Since so many deities came to the Immortal Sect Meeting, what were they afraid of?


    There must be a secret!


    One man and one cat, they looked at each other and nodded solemnly. In order to know what kind of secrets they had, Chang Ge decided to investigate, and if they were discovered, they would say they were going to find the Grandpa.


    As she thought about it this way, she made a move to let Wu Tong, who was extremely familiar with the terrain lead the way, and carried Little Fishy in her arms to find a place with no one around.

 C116

    The Fuyao Palace was very big, and all of the pavilions and pavilions were connected with each other. It took Zhang Ge a long time to make a turn before he arrived at the great hall that he had arrived at yesterday. There was someone guarding the hall.


    The main hall had already been set up with many tables and chairs, and there were actually three empty seats on the tall steps. It was likely that the people presiding over the Immortal Sect Meeting this time around were three esteemed immortals, and it was unknown whether or not Xiao Ziyang was present ¡­


    As Chang Ge thought about it, he felt a bit lost. Suddenly, the Demonic Gathering Bottle at his waist flashed twice, and she suddenly looked behind her.


    He saw a man standing at the door with his back against the light. He had a cane in his hands and his hair was sparse. It seemed like he had reached the prime of his life.


    Chang Ge didn''t know how to address this person, but due to the etiquette of a junior, she didn''t avoid him. Instead, she respectfully bowed. "Junior greets Immortal elder."


    The old man seemed to be deaf. He took two shaky steps forward before he chuckled and said: "Little girl, what are you talking about?"


    Junior! Greetings, Immortal Elder!


    She raised her voice again. As she got closer, she could see that this person was incredibly old. This was the first time she had seen an immortal older than Daoist Xuanqi.


    He had heard Le Le mention it before, but as long as one cultivated Upper Immortal, they would be able to live forever, and even live for a thousand years without any problems.


    She had already felt helpless for Xuanyuan Qi to only be able to cultivate Upper Immortal at the age of fifty to sixty after seeing that and the others were placed in the ranking list of Upper Immortal at such a young age.


    Now that she saw an even older Upper Immortal, she couldn''t help but exclaim: I''ve grown up.


    Hehehe.


    The old man laughed, a bellows in his throat. "I-I am not some immortal!"


    So he wasn''t an immortal. No wonder he was so old ¡­


    With the principle of respecting the elderly and cherishing the children, when necessary, this young miss of the Prime Minister''s family was also very humble, "Then please feel free, this junior will take his leave first."


    Unexpectedly, the old man''s figure suddenly appeared in front of Chang Ge in a flash. He had a smile on his face and a benevolent expression.


    Would it be okay for a girl to accompany this old man for a walk if she had nothing else to do?


    Changge originally wanted to refuse, but seeing his extraordinary skills, she knew that even if he wasn''t a member of Upper Immortal, he still couldn''t be offended. She was hesitating on what to do, but he continued speaking.


    This little one has toiled through most of my life in Fuyao Palace, and hasn''t had a good look at the scenery of Haoyue Peak yet ¡­ Would you like to walk around with me?


    Chang Ge made up his mind and went forward to support him. "Then let me help you out. I only arrived yesterday, so I''m not familiar with some roads."


    The old man nodded his head in relief and slowly walked out with her. The weather was not bad outside, and everyone who saw them made way for them, politely addressing the old man as Elder Meng.


    To Fuyao Palace, Elder Meng was someone who was similar to a butler. Although he was old now, he was still living in the palace.


    Zhang Ge had a good plan. Since this person was from the Fuyao Palace, there would definitely be no disciples who would stop her walking around with the old man. Her movements were even more unrestrained now.


    After walking for a while, Elder Meng suddenly said, "The people in Fuyao Palace are really careless. They actually let people like you and me in."


    Chang Ge''s body stiffened and stopped in his tracks. What did you say?


    You little girl have a murderous aura, you are either a demon or a devil, logically speaking, they shouldn''t have let you in.


    Chang Ge was startled, and abruptly let go of his hand. She had obviously concealed her killing intent well, so how could she be seen through by this seemingly benevolent mortal who didn''t know any immortal arts?!


    Strange? What''s so strange about that? The old man coughed dryly: "It was your aura that attracted me to look for you. Actually, we are of the same species ¡­"


    "Shua ¡ª" Zhang Ge pulled out his Green Edge, and pointed it straight at the old man. Her eyes were burning with anger: "Who''s the same kind as you!?" I am not a demon, nor am I a demon! I am human! I have already cultivated the body of Half-immortal!


    Oh? The old man didn''t seem to be afraid at all. Half-immortal? Hehe, don''t Half-immortal have any selfishness? Just now, when you heard that this old man was someone from the Fuyao Palace, you didn''t hesitate to come out with this old man. Don''t you want to make use of this old man''s convenience to properly investigate the secrets of this place?


    Nonsense! I, I only helped you out because it was inconvenient for an old man like you. I''m not interested in any secrets, and I won''t go investigate them!


    Hehe, looks like you don''t even want the Yin Yang in and out of Fengdu, the key to opening Yin Yang Realm?


    Yin Yang Realm? Fengdu? Devil Lord?


    A series of information flashed through Chang Ge''s mind. Could it be that the secret protected by the Fuyao Palace was the Yin Yang Command Plate?


    Thinking to this point, she put down the sword that was held high in the air: "Don''t misunderstand, I am not here to open the Yin Yang Command Plate of the Yin Yang Realm, Spiritual Master Xuanqi is my Grandpa, I came with him."


    Hehehe, so who do I think it is? So it''s the mysterious old man''s disciple. The old man who could not even walk steadily a second ago had already closed in on Gu Changge in the next moment, she grabbed her neck, the old man''s withered nails growing like wild grass, instantly pressing on her throat.


    Chang Ge jumped in fright, and the sword in her hand clanged against the ground. She only felt a flash before her eyes, and was suddenly captured by this person. In her heart, she couldn''t help but have a new understanding of this person.


    Who the hell are you?


    Old Meng laughed sinisterly: "The way is different. It seems like I have misjudged you, since you are not thinking for my Devil Lord, there is no point in keeping you alive."


    Meow! Little Fishy suddenly jumped out from her bosom and bit the old man''s wrist with all her might. The old man took a few steps back from the pain.


    Damn it! That person flung his life away, not caring that the flesh on his wrist was torn by Little Fishy''s sharp teeth. He was about to throw the palm-sized cat away.


    Small fish! As soon as Chang Ge saw the sword on the ground, he thrust it at him: I don''t care if you are an immortal or a human! You''re not allowed to hurt Little Fishy!


    The other party did not care about her harmless sword technique. The cat eye in her hand was about to be flung away by him, when suddenly, the sword qi that tore through the air became sharp, and she felt a scorching fire from hell engulfing his shoulders.


    In an instant, the arm was cleanly cut off, and the arm carrying Little Fishy was sent flying into the air.


    A gale that came from all directions hung the severed arm on a tree. The small fish that was still tightly biting onto it was extremely frightened by this sudden change. All of the hair on its body stood up as it fled away from the severed arm.


    The person who lost an arm wasn''t able to react to what had happened in that instant. When he saw the young girl''s elegant demeanor, he was shocked. This ¡­ this doesn''t seem like the little girl from before.

 C117

    Gu Changge wore a long skirt that was plain to the point of being simple and crude, but her hair was as black as ink and her eyes as bright as the stars.


    What he held in his hand was clearly the most ordinary Green Edge Sword. However, it produced a screeching sound like that of a divine weapon. The sword spirit that appeared from the sword immediately turned into a wave of killing intent.


    The young girl slowly walked towards him, as though she was clad in an embroidered cloud. Her calmness, fearlessness, and compassion were all reflected in her eyes.


    Monster should be killed!


    She opened her mouth and spat out four words. Sand and rocks flew about in the clear sky just a moment ago, and dark clouds covered everything.


    The man with the severed arm didn''t seem to feel any pain. He held onto the shoulder that was missing an arm and laughed out loud. Am I a monster? What are you?!


    Presumptuous!


    With a flash of the sword, it was as if he slashed apart the pitch-black world, and his other arm was cut off as well.


    The person who lost his arm laughed even more happily: My death is not worth it, the clan of demons will take saving Devil Lord as their lifelong wish! Not to mention! I''m not going to die yet!


    The moment that person finished speaking, he transformed into a cloud of black smoke and pounced towards Zhang Ge. Before the black smoke could even approach Zhang Ge, it was blocked by a ray of light descending from the sky.


    Immortal Lord... The corner of Chang Ge''s mouth slowly broke out into a smile. The feeling of having something to return for his anticipation was truly wonderful.


    The celestial sword nailed the black smoke-like demon to the ground. A man in white descended from the sky. The girl beside him caused Changge''s face to freeze.


    Xiao Ziyang had arrived at just the right time, and the moment the demon saw him, its eyes panicked and was already the first to lose.


    Xiao Ziyang immediately retracted Wu Wang, the struggling demon saw the opportunity and flew in the other direction to escape.


    However, the man was one step ahead of him. Sword light swirled in his hand as he drew a seal in the air and opened the door to space!


    With a lift of his hand, he cast an incantation to bind it, and it immediately entered the Great Desolation.


    One set of movements was like the flowing clouds and the flowing water, the danger was instantly eliminated.


    Gu Changge slowly retracted the sword in her hand, the sword tip striking the ground, she suddenly felt ashamed.


    She couldn''t subdue even a single demon. Moreover, after cultivating for so long, her sword was only the lowest of Azure Edge Swords ¡­


    Master! Master was just so amazing! Little Fishy exclaimed as she leapt onto Longsong''s body. Her furry little head continuously rubbed against her face, making her mood slightly better.


    Fortunately, at least Xiaoyu was alright ¡­


    Are you alright? Xiao Ziyang quickly walked towards Chang Ge and nervously looked at her from top to bottom.


    Zhang Ge''s head shook rapidly, that feeling of being cared for made her feel flattered: "Thank you Immortal Lord for coming over in time."


    Master...


    A timid voice came from behind Xiao Ziyang. He turned her body slightly and let that precious disciple fall into Chang Ge''s eyes.


    The little girl''s skin was carved jade, and although she was dressed in plain clothes, from head to toe, she wore a few Immortal items, and from top to bottom, they were all extraordinary items. Even a Half-immortal like Zhang Ge''s could see that her entire body was filled with dense spirit energy.


    Especially the one hanging around her neck, the East Ocean Pearl. It could only be formed after gathering the essence of heaven and earth for a thousand years. She had seen it before from the Dragon King of the East Sea.


    Just because the Dragon King of the Eastern Sea said that he had gifted one to Ziyang, she chased after the Dragon King of the Eastern Sea Region to ask for it.


    Now that it seemed like it did not matter anymore, he had already given all of Xiao Ziyang''s things to this precious disciple. If he did not guess wrong, then he was no longer the disciple of Qinghua Mountain that he could take to heart.


    She became a passerby, and like his eyes, she had nothing to do with Xiao Ziyang anymore.


    She really regretted it. When Xiao Ziyang had asked her if she was still willing to take him as her master, why didn''t she agree! How could she not agree!


    Master, she''s Xuan Qi''s grandfather''s senior sister? The little girl''s smile was innocent and innocent. Her large eyes looked at the song, revealing a look of worship.


    She, who was originally tense, slowly smiled. "Hello ¡­" My name is Gu Changge ¡­


    Xiao Ziyang acted as the intermediary and introduced her. "This is my disciple, Qimeng.


    Well, I know...


    She turned her head in a panic because she still could not quite accept Xiao Ziyang''s introduction of her disciple.


    There had been a time when she had paid so much for that position that in the end she had been abandoned by him on the island by the east coast.


    Xiao Ziyang looked around and said: "We should leave this place quickly, in case the Fuyao Palace people come looking for us."


    Senior Sister Gu, what happened just now? Su Qimeng seemed to like her quite a bit as she chased after her and pulled her hand as they walked forward.


    Zhang Ge felt that it was a bit unnatural, but when he thought about how this was only his wishful thinking towards Xiao Ziyang, and what relationship did it have with this little miss, he smiled and said to her: It seems like a demon had infiltrated Haoyue Peak ¡­


    The black smoke? I was scared to death when I saw that the black smoke was going to attack Senior Sister Gu. The little girl opened her mouth in shock.


    Chang Ge seemed to see the shadow of Le Le in her body, and had a good impression of her for no reason.


    Yeah, it''s all thanks to your master ¡­ He always saved me time and time again. With that said, he turned to look, only to see Xiao Ziyang following behind them.


    The sun split apart the clouds and once again shone its light towards the Haoyue Peak. The white clothed man frowned and looked at her.


    Just as the two of them looked at each other, a group of people rushed over. Most of them were battered and exhausted, and there were even some whose clothes were tattered and stained with blood.


    Immortal Lord Ziyang!


    Xiao Ziyang hurried forward to support the old man who was hobbling over. When Zhang Ge saw this, his pupils constricted.


    Greetings, Immortal Lord!


    The Fuyao Palace disciple behind him bowed, and the old man said while trembling: "This old man thought that the Immortal Lord was also surrounded by the demons and had specially brought disciples here."


    Xiao Ziyang swept her gaze across them. Seeing the description of the crowd, he had already guessed a few things: You guys were also besieged by people from the Devil Realm?


    The disciples nodded, as if they still had some lingering fear, and the old man continued, Just now, there was a demon that broke through the encirclement, causing the palace master and the group of Immortal to fight with all her might. When they thought that the Yin Yang Command Token was still with, they only rushed over because they were afraid that the Immortal Lord would be trapped here.


    So it turns out that they were not the only ones who were attacked by the demons. It seems like Devil Realm was a planned sneak attack.


    Xiao Ziyang asked anxiously: What''s the situation in front of the mountain gate now? Is anyone hurt?


    There were no longer any major problems, and the people from Devil Realm had already begun to retreat. Master Meng''s words were filled with lingering fear. I wonder if they have any other plans.


    Gu Changge and Xiao Ziyang heaved a sigh of relief. If the Devil Realm were to clash head on, although they wouldn''t be able to gain the upper hand, they would most likely be unable to open the Immortal Sect Gathering tomorrow.

 C118

    Just as he was thinking, all the Immortal in the sky had already soared into the clouds.


    The sturdy man dressed in daoist robes dropped his flying sword, cupped his fist and greeted the Immortal Lord, Old Meng and the rest of the Immortal followed behind him one after another.


    Where did this monster come from?!


    Before Chang Ge could react, a female sword in seven colors was pointed at her throat. She was caught off guard and was about to raise her sword, but Xiao Ziyang blocked off the female sword attack with her own body, and blocked in front of Chang Ge.


    The rainbow clothed lady did not understand, "Why is Immortal Lord doing this?


    When the girl was holding the sword fingers, everyone was already on guard. After a fierce battle, most of them were not well, and their tensed nerves had been lifted by Gu Changge, how could they not be nervous?


    This is Senior Sister Gu from Grandpa Gu Qi''s house. Su Qimeng pouted her small mouth in front of Zhang Ge, looking a little dissatisfied.


    Xiao Ziyang said: Palace Master Lianyue may have misunderstood me. Zhang Ge is not a member of the devil race, she is just having a rather heavy killing intent.


    The Fuyao Palace Master dressed in rainbow was still in disbelief: "Really?" Today, all of these devils have come prepared, so it can be seen that there''s a spy on my Haoyue Peak! Do not blame me, Immortal Lord, for choosing to mistakenly kill rather than let it go!


    That wasn''t Senior Sister Gu either. As Su Qimeng said this, he actually lifted her nose and was about to cry, making it difficult for the Fuyao Palace Master to continue being overbearing.


    All right ¡­ At this very moment, regardless of whose disciple this lady is, or whether or not you are connected to the demons, please leave the mountain.


    This was the biggest deal she could give, and this deal was still sold to Xiao Ziyang.


    However, to Chang Ge, it was a pity.


    It''s time to go down the mountain again. It seems that she really does have a grudge with the mountain ¡­


    Not counting being expelled from the Yuxiao Kongque Mountain, even this Haoyue Peak did not allow her now.


    Most of the people in the surrounding crowd were from the Immortal Mountain treasure trove, so the only thing they didn''t see was Daoist Master Xuanqi, who was drunk all day long. Changge felt very unhappy in her heart.


    Okay, you want me to go down the mountain, but I have to make myself clear before I leave! She stood there and stared coldly at the crowd, her imposing aura did not lose out to Ziyang at all.


    I did not contact the demons. Just now, some demon had changed into his appearance. She pointed at Old Meng who was leading the group: Immortal Lord Ziyang has already captured it, the Demons are crafty and good at changing, the spy you are talking about might be someone else. Also, can I trouble you to inform Taoist Xuanqi that Changge will go down the mountain first and wait.


    She said a few words and was about to leave, but Xiao Ziyang grabbed her wrist.


    Chang Ge''s heart shook, he felt that this hand was no longer his.


    The one who sneaked into the Haoyue Peak was the lord without a trace of Devil Realm. Everyone should have known that the devil race was good at transformations, and this sovereign guarantees for Zhang Ge that she had nothing to do with Devil Realm.


    Xiao Ziyang''s face did not look good, she coldly spat out those words and walked away with Zhang Ge through the crowd. Su Qimeng followed suit and chased after him.


    Chang Ge was almost dragged along by this person. Aside from being astonished, she was also a bit terrified.


    The crowd of Immortal behind them all laughed out loud in order to find a way out for themselves. Since it was Immortal Lord Ziyang who guaranteed it, then what else could they say.


    However, this girl did not seem like a cultivator. Her origins were truly unimaginable.


    Forget it. This Penniless Priest will go and see how the barrier is.


    Zhang Ge followed Xiao Ziyang and walked along, and finally got rid of those so-called immortals. Just as she was about to ask Xiao Ziyang why she was there, she heard a muffled moan come from behind her.


    Master...


    Xiao Ziyang turned around to look and the expression on her face suddenly changed. She released Chang Ge''s hand and quickly went forward, hugging the young girl who was lying on the ground in his embrace.


    As for the weak and delicate woman, she stuck close to Xiao Ziyang''s chest and gasped for breath with gaping mouth: "Master ¡­" Master... Master


    What happened to her? Chang Ge was also shocked, why did he fall to the ground so easily?


    Qimeng''s body isn''t feeling well, so I''ll bring her back first. You should also go back and rest, don''t reveal yourself for the time being.


    After Xiao Ziyang left these words, he flew away with her precious disciple in her arms.


    Sigh, having a master is good.


    Only then did Fishy dare to peek her head out of her arms. Master has a small fish! And there was also Immortal Mystery!


    It was one thing to not mention Xuanqi, but she was filled with anger whenever she mentioned him. From yesterday when she was stopped at the entrance of the mountain to today when she encountered a monster, this Xuanqi did not appear, so what was the use of him?


    I don''t think that even after I was killed by the demon race''s people, I would appear here. In his eyes, alcohol is much more important than me!


    No! Master will not be killed. Just now, Master chopped off the arm of the demon with two swipes. How awe-inspiring! His master''s sword qi had also suppressed that person''s demonic qi!


    Chang Ge rolled his eyes at the kitten in his embrace in annoyance. This kitten didn''t even know how to kiss ass.


    She could only reply with a disdainful look, "Since when am I so amazing? I only remember that the monster wanted to kill me and then turned into a puff of black smoke. It was a good cat. Who taught it to flatter?"


    Meow! Little Fishy unhappily bit down on her clothes. Her resentful gaze made Zhang Ge shiver. Did she miss something?


    More than once, it seemed, she was said to be strong without her knowledge?


    Was her kung fu really that amazing in the eyes of others? [That is a bit unbelievable ¡­]


    The invasion of the Four Devils on the first day of May had caused the Immortal to not dare to slack off. At the meeting of the Five Immortal Sects on the first day of May, the Fuyao Palace was also set up an inescapable net, and if the Devil Realm dared to come and cause trouble again, there was only one answer, death without a doubt.


    In order not to get into trouble, Chang Ge decided that it was better to obediently stay in her room on such a day. She had already secretly made up her mind that if she didn''t see Taoist Xuanqi today, she would leave behind a letter and leave!


    In any case, Xiao Ziyang did not like her, so rather than causing trouble, it would be better to do something that she wanted to do. Although she was still worried about being happy, she could not return to Qinghua Sect, so it was better to ¡­ Go home?


    The word ''family'' made her feel apprehensive. When she left the island, she had been flustered and worried. Now, she could finally ride her sword and return home. However, she was also a little afraid of approaching her hometown.


    He was afraid that he would see the disappointment in his father''s eyes, afraid that he would hear his mother''s crying, even more afraid that Gu Yinfeng would turn into someone he did not know, and that he would have another woman by his side.


    Zhang Ge held his head as he looked out the window. Suddenly, a petite figure flashed into her line of sight. That jade carved girl giggled at her and lightly ran in.


    Senior Sister Gu.

 C119

    Senior Sister Gu.


    It seemed like Su Qimeng was in a much better mood than before, maybe this was what it meant to be in love with a house.


    Looking at her from head to toe, he felt a little puzzled. "I saw that you were suddenly uncomfortable yesterday. You recovered so quickly?"


    The little girl shook her head, the jade bell on her ponytail tinkling: "I''m fine, Master channeling zhen qi for me is much better."


    That''s good. I thought you were injured by a demon yesterday.


    No, I also know some Qinghua Immortal techniques, it''s not like I can''t deal with monsters. It''s just that Master is too nervous, so wherever I go, he will bring me along.


    The little girl pouted as if she was complaining, but her words were filled with a flaunting look. Other than making Chang Ge laugh out loud, he really didn''t know how to respond. Who told them to have the ability to show off?


    Seeing that Zhang Ge did not seem to care about what she said, Su Qimeng pulled her hand again and said: "Let''s go and see the Immortal Sect gathering that Master and the others have, alright?"


    If we go and eavesdrop on them now, wouldn''t that be asking for trouble? No, they are discussing matters concerning the safety of the Six Realms, and we cannot eavesdrop on them. If we are caught, we will be punished.


    If we are caught and punished, we only need not be caught. The little girl was at her naughty age and her smile was crafty. The more she sang, the more she felt like she was having fun.


    Why wasn''t he caught? The weakest amongst them was Upper Immortal, and one''s eyesight and hearing ability could not be underestimated.


    It''s fine! The little girl giggled and took out two runes from her pocket. "I have an Invisibility Charm!"


    Invisibility Charm? This is a good item, normally, invisibility can be seen by immortals with high mana, but unless there is a Immortal treasure like the Demonic Mirror, it is very difficult to see through this invisibility talisman.


    However, there was only one downside to the invisibility talisman, and that was that it could not be maintained for too long.


    Chang Ge couldn''t help but admit that she was a bit tempted when she saw this crafty little girl take out the Invisibility Charm.


    She could have ignored all of this. She could have avoided all the wrong things in the world, but it was this invisibility talisman. It was this seemingly unscheming little girl who let her take the first wrong step in her life.


    Countless disciples stood majestically outside the main hall of the Fuyao Palace. Without the barrier, it was very easy for them to pass through the gate guards.


    Inside the hall, there was a red carpet that led directly to the high seats. On the top of the stairs, there were three chairs. With Ye Xuan?!


    Nan Gong Ye Xuan? What kind of background does that kid have?! Could it really be some royal relative?


    Inside the hall sat many Immortal s, and Changge finally saw the two days that Xuanqi Zhenren had wished to disappear. He seemed to be still drunk on the chair, and was almost asleep, while his hands were still holding onto a white jade wine jug, and a person who seemed to be his old friend was leaning close to his ear and whispering something.


    Adept Xuanqi, hearing this, was completely confused. He let out two chuckles, then gave himself another gulp of wine.


    It was really shameful, especially in front of so many upright Immortal s. Zhang Ge felt that he had almost lost all of his face.


    Su Qimeng pulled Ge Ge''s sleeves, then she followed the mischievous little girl inside.


    It was just a prophecy, with the Yin Yang Command Token on Ziyang, he wouldn''t really run over to release the Devil Lord, right?


    The one who spoke was the burly man he saw yesterday. He did not know which sect he came from, but his tone was extremely casual.


    Even though the prophecy said that the Devil Lord would escape from the hands of the Immortal Lord s, how could the people from the Devil Realm know of this prophecy?! They were already ready to make preparations for the birth of the Devil Lord. When the Devil Lord reappears, I don''t see if any of you have the mood to be so happy!


    She looked like a weak and elegant person, but her temper wasn''t small. Chang Ge didn''t have a good impression of this Fuyao Palace Master.


    Finally, someone stood out and said: "Since the prophecy said that the Devil Lord was born from a Immortal Lord, then why don''t we destroy this one and only Yin Yang Token. Without it, no one can pass the mountains, no one can pass the Yin Yang Realm, and no one can come out!


    However, there were a few who disagreed, as most of them basically said that destroying the Yin Yang Token was their last resort. At that time, not only would the Devil Lord be unable to come out, they would not be able to enter the Zhou Mountains, and it would be inconvenient to kill demons in the future.


    Therefore, taking advantage of the fact that there were still many Immortal present, it wouldn''t be too late to destroy the Yinyang Token if he couldn''t think of a good way.


    Zhang Ge was still curious about Ye Xuan''s identity when he suddenly felt a gaze from his. She raised his head in panic, and just happened to meet Xiao Ziyang''s gaze.


    His eyes were as cold as ice, pitch-black and calm. There was no other expression on his face, making him seem a little cold.


    Chang Ge could be sure that he was not really imagining things.


    Crap! Master saw me. Su Qimeng stuck out her tongue and was a little helpless: "Master will definitely punish me to copy books again!"


    Perhaps it was because of her invisibility, but Chang Ge always felt that this gaze seemed to be able to see through her entire body, half shy, and half uncomfortable.


    Before Immortal Lord gets angry, let''s quickly leave. Otherwise, it would not be good if we are exposed.


    Su Qimeng did not think much about it: What are you afraid of, if you see it, isn''t it too late? Furthermore, Master loves me the most, if I say that he is not feeling well, then no matter what he does, he will immediately rush to my side, and even more so not let me copy his books.


    Chang Ge was a bit unhappy: "Then you stay, I''ll be leaving first, I''m afraid I''ll be punished by the Immortal Lord."


    Don''t leave, Senior Sister Gu! It''s boring for me to be alone. Su Qimeng said as she grabbed her arm, wanting to keep her. Zhang Ge didn''t want to do anything to her precious disciple in front of Xiao Ziyang, so she could only gently struggle free.


    It would be wrong to eavesdrop on their proceedings.


    Who was it!? As soon as he finished speaking, a silk ribbon shot over from the distance, straight towards Zhang Ge''s face. Zhang Ge quickly turned his body, and the silk ribbon''s strength was overbearing, and with a rumbling sound, it forcefully left a hole in the wall.


    Chang Ge was still in shock, how could they see him?


    And just at that moment, she saw that the Invisibility Charm on her body was gone, could it be, could it be that when Su Qimeng was dealing with her earlier, she struggled to get rid of it?

 C120

    A lively girl suddenly appeared in the main hall, causing an uproar.


    All the Immortal s surrounded him as if they were facing a great enemy, and the one who had attacked Zhang Ge just now was none other than the Fuyao Palace Master.


    Longsong? Ye Xuan also quickly walked down from the high platform. "Why are you here?"


    If someone were to question her, she might just answer the question properly and make up a lie. However, when Ye Xuan asked her that question, it really made her puzzled: Why can''t I be here if you can?


    Presumptuous! The Fuyao Palace Master said that she was about to strike again, but was quickly stopped by Ye Xuan.


    Today, he was dressed in luxurious clothes with a noble air, and his jade-like hair was a little overbearing. Adding to that, his appearance was not bad, and he seemed to stand out amongst the rest of the Immortal.


    Mistress, don''t misunderstand, this lady came with me.


    Oh? Young Master Nangong is so magnanimous? Why must you excuse this demoness who has ruined our Immortal Sect''s Great Assembly?


    Changge couldn''t help but retort, "When did I ruin your Immortal Sect Meeting?"


    First, you drew in a Devil Realm sneak attack yesterday, and now you have come to eavesdrop on us discussing secrets, what else do you have to say?!


    Wasn''t it just bringing along some so-called baleful aura? Why would he treat her like an unpardonable demon wherever he went?!


    Asgard Master, have you forgotten that yesterday''s matter has nothing to do with this disciple? Moreover, Immortal Lord was present at that time, so he can testify for this disciple!


    As he said that, he looked towards Xiao Ziyang, only to see that he was looking in another direction, his lips slightly moving as if he was speaking to something in the air.


    It seems that Xiao Ziyang did not look at her from the beginning, and when he looked at her, the only thing he saw was Su Qimeng. Right?


    She bit her lips and turned to leave: "Forget it, what happened today is my mistake. I am willing to go down the mountain."


    Hmph, eavesdrop on my Immortal Sect''s secrets, don''t even think of escaping! The burly man dressed in daoist robes had already soared into the sky and landed in front of her, shaking the ground beneath her feet three times.


    No matter how much you confuse Immortal Lord Ziyang and Young Noble Nan Gong, this humble one will end you today, so as to not leave behind any future troubles!


    Hehe, this is the so-called Immortal Cultivation Sect, this is the so-called "hoe the strong and support the weak"? Who would have known that this so called demon slaying technique would one day land on her, Gu Changge''s, head.


    The Daoist priest did not care about how the others acted. At that moment, Chang Ge thought of many things, but didn''t think of dodging or resisting. In his heart, there was a sense of desolation.


    Looking back at how she had spent her chaotic ten-odd years, she didn''t know how. On the day that she realized she was still alive, she had met Xiao Ziyang.


    At the lakeside, he rode on his sword, his white clothes like a flower and his sword light flowing like a firefly.


    At that moment, she secretly made up her mind. She wouldn''t resist even if she had to learn the Zither Chess Painting she hated the most. If she could soothe the crease between Immortal Lord''s eyebrows, she would be willing to do anything!


    The sword qi suddenly split apart the hair in front of her forehead and stopped right in front of the spot between her eyebrows. With a miserable scream, the dao-robed burly man was thrown out of the hall by a burst of energy.


    When everyone turned to look, they saw that Xiao Ziyang''s hand still had the Spirit Emblem, and his black and white hair that was stirred up by the spirit energy had also calmly fallen down.


    Only then did Ye Xuan rush over, and while panicking, he wrapped his arms around Zhang Ge and asked: Why aren''t you dodging, are you okay? Let me see!


    As he spoke, he checked the space between Zhang Ge''s eyebrows. Other than the fact that a few strands of hair had been cut off from her head due to the sword Qi, Fang Xing was relieved to see that she was not injured.


    Zhang Ge, on the other hand, looked calm and composed. The corner of her mouth slightly curled up, carrying a hint of ridicule. This was the first time such an expression appeared on her face. She wanted to know, why did the Immortal Lord save her time and time again when he clearly didn''t need her and clearly had the loneliness of Su Qimeng''s Sunset Peak?


    Just because she was a member of a myriad of people, she couldn''t be harmed?


    Why didn''t you dodge just now? Ye Xuan saw her sluggish expression and shook her body resentfully: "Do you really want to die that badly?"


    Zhang Ge looked at him and said calmly: "How could the Immortal Lord let me die?"


    With that, everyone turned to look at Xiao Ziyang. If they could prove that Zhang Ge was a demon, then these immortals might even kill Xiao Ziyang with their sword.


    Hehe ¡­


    A sneer came from the back of the crowd. A hand belonging to an elderly man brushed the crowd away, then he shakily squeezed out a path.


    Before he even saw the person, a burst of wine fragrance wafted into Chang Ge''s nose.


    When she finally saw Daoist Master Xuanqi stumble into her sight, she had no choice but to step forward and support him: Grandpa, are you here to start the Immortal Sect, or are you here to trick people to drink?


    Daoist Master Xuan Qi burped and the blush on his face did not lessen. "Little girl, you actually dare to laugh at this old man. This old man is not here to hold the Immortal Sect Conference!" He wasn''t here to trick people into drinking! I''m here to show you kids what an Immortal is! What?! What was the Dao!?


    Chang Ge didn''t quite understand what was going on, but after seeing the expressions on everyone''s faces, she came to a realization.


    The faces of these people were mixed with all kinds of wonderful expressions. There was anger, shame, shame, anger, as well as some that wanted to cut them down with a single sword strike, one old and one young.


    This man was the tall and sturdy man that was just kicked out of the door by Xiao Ziyang ¡ª the Taoist Elder of the Abyss Temple. This Penniless Priest was waiting for you, but who would have thought that you would actually act so righteously!


    However, Xiao Ziyang changed from her previous calm, and walked out of the crowd in large strides to confront him. What this sovereign cannot tolerate is evil!


    When the Daoist Priest heard this, he laughed out loud towards the sky: "Then according to what Immortal Lord Ziyang said, the Witch you want to protect is righteous?!


    What right do you have to say that I''m a Witch! Chang Ge wanted to argue with him, but was blocked by Xiao Ziyang.


    There was no need to explain to them. His voice was calm, but his entire body exuded a murderous aura. You can go down the mountain first.


    Chang Ge refused to leave. Previously, she was slandered by Tsinghua University time and time again, but now, she was slandered in front of so many people. She did not want to endure any longer, not even a little bit.


    She did not want to endure anymore, not even a little bit.


    She was no longer that cowardly little girl from before. She was the person who once held aloof from worldly strife, but at this moment, she wanted to prove herself even more!


    Today, standing by Xiao Ziyang''s side, she did not need to be protected, nor did she want to be abandoned!


    Chang Ge took a step forward, and all of the Immortal took out their treasures, blocking the entrance.


    The Fuyao Palace Master, Lian Yue, had already blocked a ray of colorful silk in front of Gu Changge with a flip of her sleeve. Regardless of who she is, if you let her go today, and if you change your mind and secretly play with evil spirits, wouldn''t today''s Immortal Sect Grand Meeting be held in vain?

 C121

    Isn''t it just a Yin Yang medallion? What''s the big deal? Don''t you want to destroy it?


    The moment the song ended, the entire hall burst into an uproar. Everyone''s expression became even more ferocious, as if their most private secret had been discovered.


    However, the Fuyao Palace Master exclaimed: It seems like you know quite a lot, ah. Our current plan, is even more so to not let you leave!


    Daoist Master Xuanqi also came forward. He didn''t know why he was so drunk, but he started to laugh crazily. "Little girl, why, how could you see the faces of these people? They would rather kill by mistake, kill by mistake, hahahaha."


    The corner of Chang Ge''s mouth slowly raised into a faint smile: Grandpa, what''s so funny about this, could it be that you were also killed by them?


    This little old man staggered back while holding the jug of wine. "No, no, they might as well kill me by mistake!" You might as well kill me!


    Adept Xuanqi! This Penniless Priest calls you the Golden Immortal! Why are you here? You must rely on your seniority! As Daoist Tianji spoke, he became angry from embarrassment and pointed the tip of his sword at them.


    Zhang Ge used all his Zhen Qi and pushed out with his palm, causing the burly man to stagger and lose all face.


    Everyone in the hall raised their swords and moved closer to her. I think you really are one of those fiendish demons!


    If not for Immortal Lord Ziyang protecting you yesterday! You can''t escape death!


    His killing intent surged, while Xiao Ziyang who had been maintaining her composure stood right in front of Gu Changge.


    His eyes were cold as he shot a glance at the person who had launched the sneak attack. He had already forced that person to stagger with a raise of his hand.


    He immediately grabbed hold of Longsong, and with a raise of his hand, he broke off a ribbon blocking the way. With a leap, the group of immortals all rushed out of the hall.


    Everyone wanted to stop Witch Gu Changge, but no one dared to, because of Xiao Ziyang''s presence, and they could only watch him like she was a tiger eyeing its prey.


    Xiao Ziyang''s clothes fluttered in the wind, her long hair fluttered behind him, and the cold light in his eyes was enough to cause an army of a thousand to halt in their tracks: This sovereign does not care about your lives!


    His words were very clear. What he cared about was the common people of this world. Even if he accidentally killed these immortals, he would have a clear conscience because they were not the common people in his eyes.


    However, at this moment, a delicate voice came from within the hall: "Master!"


    Su Qimeng?


    Zhang Ge stood beside Xiao Ziyang, his gaze passed through the crowd and looked into the hall, only to see Su Qimeng rushing towards the various immortals.


    Xiao Ziyang frowned, as though she was slightly unhappy, but he still said: Come over.


    Yes! Su Qimeng squeezed her way out from beside the Immortal and his legs slanted to the side as she fell onto the ground. The light in Xiao Ziyang''s eyes changed as she let go of Zhang Ge''s hand and flew over to catch her in her arms.


    Gu Changge felt that she seemed to have fallen into a circle that she couldn''t walk in the first time she saw Su Qimeng.


    That day in Qinghua, she and Bai Ze had been forced to go overboard against each other by Zuo Tianxing and Xiao Ziyang''s disciple had been unwell.


    Yesterday, when Xiao Ziyang was pulling her away from danger, this disciple fell behind them again.


    Today, she originally did not want to come to the Immortal Sect Gathering, but coincidentally, there were two Invisibility Talismans.


    Just as she wanted to retreat, the Invisibility Charm disappeared!


    Finally, when she thought that Xiao Ziyang would not abandon her today, and bring her far away from this fake Immortal Mountain, allowing her not worth mentioning to maintain her pride, she coincidentally appeared again.


    Hehe, Gu Changge felt that she was just like a clown at that moment.


    I can''t beg, I can''t beg. In this world, the more you want to fulfill your wish, the more she won''t let you do as you wish.


    It was Gu Yinfeng. It turns out, in the end, the one who understood the cause and effect of the world, was his brother who was obsessed with writing playbooks.


    Right at this moment, the Immortal that had been in confrontation with them took advantage of Xiao Ziyang''s flight time to bring her disciple over, and took the opportunity to attack Gu Changge with his tools. Even the expression of Ye Xuan, who was standing outside the crowd changed.


    He wanted to step forward to stop her, but he felt as if his legs were being held in place. Perhaps he knew that compared to his home country, a little girl was insignificant.


    Long Song...


    His face turned ashen, and in the end, he was still unable to control his own body and was about to rush forward. However, it seemed that it was already too late, as his speed could not compare to these Flying Immortals.


    At most, he could only get close to Zhang Ge at the same time as them. But at this moment, a stern shout came from behind him.


    Little girl, take it! Gu Changge raised his hand and shook it, causing the heaven and earth to lose its splendor. The dazzling light made people unable to open their eyes.


    Witch, watch your sword! The tall and sturdy man resisted the urge to use Yu Yuhuang''s light sword to stab her. Gu Changge turned her hand to block, the sword in her hand was able to firmly withstand the attack.


    Daoist Tianji''s face changed, he retracted his sword, raised both of his arms, and controlled the surrounding spiritual energy to attack Gu Changge.


    Not to mention a little girl like Gu Changge, even the demons would be burnt to ashes if they stood here!


    Xiao Ziyang pushed Su Qimeng all the way to the side of the Mysterious Master with one hand and was about to turn around to save Changge, but she felt another wave of energy stirring in the midst of the powerful energy.


    This is... Baleful aura? She was manipulating her infernal energy!


    No!


    It was too late for him to open his mouth, but he could hear the muffled sound of thunder in the air, agitating everyone''s eardrums.


    The heat wave of the celestial spirits suddenly surged in the opposite direction. In front of the Haoyue Peak Main Hall which was surrounded by true energy, countless clothes were fluttering in the middle of the Immortal s ¡ª ¡ª A woman with long, bright clothes, her black hair fluttering in the wind, had a gaze that seemed to contain all the joy and anger in the world.


    The sword in her hand did not come out of its sheath, but had managed to block an attack from a Upper Immortal with just the power of her fleshly body.


    The attacks of the robed man bounced off of Chang Ge''s body and rained down on the surrounding people. There were many immortals that couldn''t dodge in time and were knocked to the ground.


    Xiao Ziyang turned around, protecting the disciple in her embrace, using him to avoid her being attacked.


    When she raised her eyes again, she saw Gu Changge standing there coldly, staring at the person who was attacking her, but who was bleeding from all seven apertures on his head, his eyes dull and lifeless.


    You, you actually dared to kill Upper Immortal!


    The Fuyao Palace Master seemed to have gone crazy as she activated a colorful ribbon of silk and attacked her! This time, she would definitely not let him off the hook!


    Chang Ge''s pupils reflected the approaching colorful ribbon, but his entire body was stiff and unable to move. It was unknown if it was due to his fear, or if his blow just now had consumed too much of her strength.


    Just at that moment, a white light flashed, and Xiao Ziyang pushed her disciple over to Spiritual Master Xuanqi with one hand while holding Gu Changge in her other hand.

 C122

    Only then did Gu Changge sober up. Although the light in her eyes did not change, her small hand had already tightly gripped onto Xiao Ziyang''s clothes.


    and even killed Upper Immortal in an outrageous manner?


    No... She wasn''t an immortal, she wasn''t a demon. How could she have the ability to kill immortals?


    All of the Immortal s realized the seriousness of the situation and went forward to lend the Fuyao Palace Master a hand.


    How could Xiao Ziyang possibly let other people near her when he was holding her in her arms? She used her immortal arts to force the silver light towards the two, and with just her own strength, Xiao Ziyang forced all of the immortals to retreat.


    Immortal Lord, you promise to protect this Witch from us? It was unknown who shouted in anger.


    Xiao Ziyang remained unmoved, the cold Qi around her body forced the other immortals to not dare make a move, the two sides walked towards each other.


    At the same time, Ye Xuan had also rushed to the center of the battle. He swept his gaze across Gu Changge, and knowing that she was probably still safe, he spread open his arms to block the many Immortal s present.


    Young Master Nangong! The Fuyao Palace Master, Lian Yue, anxiously stepped forward: "Sir, please do not misunderstand, we are only thinking for the sake of the common people, if we were to indulge in adultery today, we would definitely meet with disaster in the future! Furthermore, this Witch had just killed my Immortal Cultivation Sect, so he shouldn''t have allowed her to live in this world anymore!


    Nan Gong Ye Xuan raised his eyebrows and said with his hands behind his back: "I will remember what the Asgard Mistress has said today, if there really is a disaster in the future, I will take responsibility for it!"


    You! Palace Head Lian Yue was also hesitant to speak.


    He did not know what status Nangong Ye Xuan had, to be able to intimidate the deities with a single sentence.


    However, there was another question that the deities were puzzled over. Why did he want to explain himself for this little girl with an evil aura? Could it be that he had taken a fancy to this girl?


    Xiao Ziyang quietly looked at the crowd. At this moment, his heart was filled with contradictions, and even though Chang Ge was innocent, he wouldn''t be able to protect her if he only listened in on the matter.


    However, for some reason, he still wanted to protect her at all costs. For what he couldn''t do two thousand years ago, in two thousand years, he definitely had to do it!


    For her, and for her.


    Seeing that both sides had calmed down, Ye Xuan turned to Xiao Ziyang and said: "Ziyang''s reputation as a junior is like thunder to the ears. Even if today''s matter is filled with the overbearing pressure of many Immortal, the Immortal Lord should not disregard the big picture! I hope that the cultivation sects such as the Qinghua Sect, the Abyss Monastery, the Xumi Island, the Heavy Feather Palace, the Ying Prefecture, and the other great sects will link their powers together to maintain the righteous energies of the world and not fight against each other.


    His words were sharp, every word seemed to be a lesson to the other Immortal Cultivation Sect, but in reality, they were all aimed straight at Xiao Ziyang.


    Xiao Ziyang didn''t say anything. In her arms, she was holding onto the woman''s frail body while facing off against the other Upper Immortal. Her flowing white dress fell flat to the ground, while the spirit energy swirled around the longsword in her hands.


    Suddenly, he soared into the sky, broke through the seal formed on his Haoyue Peak, and disappeared from the peak of the clouds. He was like a white crane, lonely and proud, not giving anyone the chance to chase after him.


    Master! Su Qimeng called out to him loudly, but just as sshe was about to follow up with her sword, he was stopped by Xuanqi. Come on, your master won''t leave you alone, stop running around, or else your grandfather won''t be able to look at you properly.


    Grandpa Xuan Qi, my, my body is not in a good condition. Master has to constantly transfer immortal qi to me. H-how can he not care about me? How can he not care about me! As he spoke, he looked like a thorny and unruly young man, but his eyes were filled with tears that made others feel pity for him.


    Xuan Qi coldly snorted and grabbed her collar to prevent her from chasing after him.


    Don''t worry, with grandpa here, you won''t die!


    Seeing that he had left, Ye Xuan heaved a sigh of relief. It was good that he had left, at least he did not cause too much of a commotion, just that...


    His gaze landed on that tall and sturdy man. At this moment, the disciples of the Abyssal Hollow Temple had already rushed up and were crying as they called out to Senior Apprentice Brother Heavencraft.


    It was Ye Xuan''s first time seeing an immortal die. Logically speaking, an immortal should be able to transcend the five elements and not be within the six Daos.


    The Fuyao Palace Master sighed and closed the eyes of the deity who had died. Death to a deity would result in the death of the primordial spirit, which would result in the death of the body; death to the deity, which would result in the death of the body and primordial spirit.


    Ye Xuan was slightly shocked. Could it be that Changge is really as they said, a Witch?


    This person... Did he die at the hands of the demons?


    However, Immortal Lord will definitely protect the Witch, and I am unable to do anything about it. For the safety of the human world, if Young Master Nan Gong wants to let that Witch go, we will definitely not let that Witch get away with it, so as to avoid causing a disaster! After all, the Immortal Sect is very powerful, and there is nothing we can do about it.


    Upon hearing her words, the man''s eyelashes trembled slightly. Honestly speaking, his understanding of Gu Changge stopped at the Ze City level three years ago. He thought that she was only an ordinary cultivator, but he didn''t expect her to be like this ¡­


    After Xiao Ziyang took Gu Changge away, everyone started to point their lances at Master Xuan Qi. Seeing that he was half drunk and half awake, they all started to criticize him for taking in a good disciple.


    The Mysterious Master chuckled twice: "You guys aren''t afraid of being laughed at in front of your own juniors. Two thousand years ago ¡­" Who did whatever it took to force so many people to death? Who was it, who was it that hid the truth from and sent him to the Immortal Execution Altar? Could it be that you think that two thousand years from now, Xiao Ziyang will still be able to tolerate all of your reckless actions?


    Everyone looked at Xuanqi with puzzled gazes. They never expected that this old man, who was always drunk, would actually say something like this!


    Of course, for most people, they didn''t know much about the past two thousand years ago.


    Including Fuyao Palace Master Lian Yue, the few Upper Immortal s that had personally experienced that calamity, were actually Upper Immortal but were not in the Immortal Class in the sky. They were not very familiar with the so called Goddess Fan Jing.


    At this moment, when Daoist Master Xuanqi reminded him, he instantly recalled that Gu Changge''s face was actually very similar to the Fan Jing''s face that was delivered onto the Immortal Execution Archipelago two thousand years ago!


    If had to be mentioned when he was mentioned, then could it be possible that he lost control of himself?


    Sigh, you keep saying that you uphold the principles of the common people. But now, from the looks of it, what''s the difference between you and fiendish demons?


    No need to bring up the matter of two thousand years ago, the Fuyao Palace Master interrupted him. No matter what motive Xiao Ziyang had in protecting this Witch, or what reason she had, I will definitely capture her! Two thousand years ago, we were protecting all living beings in the human world. Now, two thousand years later, we are!


    After saying that, the Fuyao Palace Master, who was burning with anger, brushed his sleeves and left, while the surrounding immortals all expressed their agreement and dispersed.

 C123

    The Mysterious Master laughed bitterly, allowing Su Qimeng to support his swaying body. It looks like this girl, Zhang Ge has gotten into a big trouble.


    Someone let out a cold snort in dissatisfaction, "Those who achieve Immortal Ascension, if people like you only wished for the world to become chaotic, what would be ruined wouldn''t it be the Devil Realm, but the human world instead?" There was simply no mercy in his heart!


    Adept Xuanqi narrowed his eyes and smiled as he looked at the man speaking. His tall nose, deep eyes, and rich clothes made him look incomparably handsome.


    He sneered, "You should have taken action earlier today to protect that girl. Don''t you feel a little regretful now?"


    The question that came out of nowhere caused Ye Xuan to quietly clench his teeth. Looking at the honorable Da Lou Golden Immortal, he asked word by word: So what if it was earlier, so what if it was later?


    If it was earlier, you would have been able to walk into her heart. If it was later, someone else would have already lived in her heart.


    But when Ye Xuan heard this, his eyes turned cold. This was already the other side of him.


    He seemed to find the person in front of him extremely repulsive, but he still tried his best to maintain his courtesy. "The immortal said that night that you wanted me to follow Chang Ge and call you grandpa. What? Do you want to go back on your words now?"


    If you are still able to squeeze out a little bit of position in her heart, this old man will accept your name as Grandpa.


    Ye Xuan clenched his fists and slowly loosened them. He suddenly laughed out loud and looked extremely heroic: Grandpa, you must remember what you said today, otherwise if Chang Ge doesn''t blame me, you will blame me for what happened today.


    I don''t know if it''s really drunk or not, but Qimeng girl, go and clean up with Grandfather, if we don''t go down the mountain now, we''ll have to chase them away. Tsk, tsk, I really don''t know if the old Dragon King will tear down my Pear Garden when we go back.


    Su Qimeng refused to budge at all: "I''m going to find Master ¡­"


    What''s the rush? It won''t be long before your master comes to pick you up.


    Adept Xuanqi also didn''t want to bother with him, so he went back by himself.


    Seeing that she was being ignored, Su Qimeng could only helplessly chase after him: Is what you said true?


    This old man never swindles a child, especially a child as smart as you.


    The old one and the young one talked and laughed as they left. Nangong Ye Xuan watched their figures from behind with his hands behind his back, then shifted his gaze to the horizon.


    Where did she go? It was unknown when they would meet again. As he thought this, he felt that it was necessary for him to give a new command to the Immortal Cultivation Sect, which was to never hurt her no matter what.


    It seemed as if it had come from the primordial chaos and could no longer find a way out ¡­


    Little girl, do you have any wishes that have yet to be fulfilled? One had to know that after drinking Grandma''s bowl of soup and walking across the Bridge of Helplessness, the matters of this life would be left behind.


    Grandma Meng was smiling benevolently. If one did not look at the layers of wrinkles on her face, one would think that she was a beauty.


    Longsong was somewhat puzzled. Wishing? Wish to be born, never to remember ¡­


    Now that you have committed such a monstrous sin, even Lord Buddha will be unable to save you. In the future, you will only be able to fall into reincarnation and inevitably suffer the hardships of mortals.


    Becoming a god, like Lang Ye, like becoming an immortal, like Fan Jing, was not necessarily not easy; being a mortal, wasn''t necessarily hard ¡­


    If she hadn''t experienced it for herself, she wouldn''t have been so enlightened.


    On the way out of the ghost city, a group of children with their souls locked up on top of the Bridge of Helplessness. Some of the fresh souls sighed and others sighed, but only a few really saw life and death, most people''s eyes were dull and lifeless.


    However, on this crowded narrow bridge, a turbid soul was personally locked by the Black and White Impermanence. The ghosts naturally understood what was going on and made way for them. Not a single one of them dared to approach.


    Heard... It''s from the sky...


    When his voice fell, the group of children were all terrified. They were already far away, so they couldn''t help but take a few more steps back.


    Another kid indicated that he was bullshitting: from heaven? How could it be sent to the Yin Yang Realm without suffering from the tribulations of reincarnation?


    You''re ignorant, aren''t you? In the early days, when the Devil Lord caused a ruckus at the Heaven Realm, many of their souls were destroyed. The Heavenly Emperor asked the Buddha to help him collect the souls of those Golden Immortals and sent them into the cycle of reincarnation.


    But wasn''t that forced by the circumstances? What was the point of singing it now? The soul was extremely dirty, it couldn''t possibly be from the sky, could it be a cultivation abode of a small demon that had cultivated the devilish path?


    Another kid squeezed in with a soul in his hand that refused to get on the bridge. "The devil can''t be seen, do you know who this one is?" She, all beings of the Six Realms, shall be honored with the title of Goddess!


    Although she had been working underground every day, she had still heard some rumors about this Goddess Fan Jing. Once she knew who she was, she would naturally know why she was sent to the Underworld.


    The primal chaos, since the creation of Pangu''s World, had taken on different roles and responsibilities, but it was ultimately unable to withstand the ravages of time. The gods withered away, and the Immortal World became the most prosperous place in the mortal world.


    Those that ascended into the upper realms were called immortals, those that fell into chaos were called devils, the Yellow Springs gave birth to devils, the strange power was chaotic and demonic, the god race was the beast, the ruler was man.


    After taking the bowl of Grandma Meng''s Elixir, that soul looked back and gently glanced at the group of kids. They seemed to be afraid of being hit by an arrow and lowered their heads, trembling. They didn''t dare to say a word.


    Her soul gradually became lighter, as thin as a white muslin. It was clear that she must have had a beautiful figure before she died, but after dying, she knew that everything was fine. She let Black and White Impermanence lead her soul into the Six Paths of Samsara.


    Wherever she passed by, even the fiery colored pearls and sand that were used throughout the Yellow Springs Yin Yang Realm would lose their luster.


    Even though she was just a floating soul, this Road to River Styx could not carry her weight. Every step she took was as heavy as if the entire Feng Family was trembling.


    You''re here...


    The judge personally greeted them at the entrance of Samsara with great respect. However, this soul had already become a piece of white paper. The people around her who avoided them, the people who respectfully greeted them from afar, were all completely blank in her eyes.


    The judge took out a white book from his sleeve. Knowing that she could no longer hear or remember anything, he respectfully read: "Ksitigarbha Buddha, your nature is pure. Once you have committed a wrong deed, it will not matter anymore.


    The soul remained indifferent, only turning back in a daze, as if there were many things it could not let go.


    The judge kept the white letter and bowed respectfully. Please, Nine Heaven Immortal Clan, Consort to the Great Prince of the Heavenly Emperor, Goddess on your way!

 C124

    Ah!


    Gu Changge woke up from her dream, her forehead was full of perspiration. Why does it feel like she went to the gates of hell and was surrounded by ghosts?


    He looked around in panic. This was an ordinary two-way house. From the layout, it seemed to be the room of an inn.


    Her fingers unconsciously tightened, and she discovered that she was hugging a long sword.


    She remembered, wasn''t she in Haoyue Peak? Because she had eavesdropped on the Immortal Sect Great Assembly being besieged by the immortals, she seemed to have accidentally killed a person in Upper Immortal ¡­


    Thinking to this point, a burst of fear struck her heart. How could she possibly kill Upper Immortal?


    There was only one answer, and that was that the sword was playing tricks on him. Looking at the sword carefully, there was nothing special about it, and it did not contain much power. Although it was better than Green Edge, it was too ordinary compared to Yue Yong ¡­


    The sword''s body was dark, it still had traces of rust on it, as though it had not been used in a long time, Zhang Ge was still confused, the door to the guest room was pushed open, and Xiao Ziyang walked in.


    Immortal Lord? She was about to get out of bed when someone raised a hand to stop her.


    No problem, you rest first. As Xiao Ziyang said this, she saw that he was holding onto a small blue and white porcelain bowl.


    As he carried the bowl to the side of the bed, the Great Luo Golden Immortal felt a little awkward, as if she didn''t know what to say. Her face reddened, and she reached out to grab the bowl.


    Without even asking, she directly drank the medicine. The taste was extremely bitter and had a pungent herbal smell, but she still insisted on drinking it all. Her small face was so wrinkled that it looked like it was about to scrunch up.


    Suddenly, a sweet and sour plum was stuffed into her mouth. She raised her head in panic and saw that the person in white had retracted his finger. There was a doting smile on her beautiful face.


    Longsong froze. She swore that this was the most delicious sweet plum she had ever tasted.


    Originally, I wanted to send you directly back to the island, but seeing that you were frightened, I brought you here to see a doctor.


    So it was only a soul calming medicine, but even if it was a poison, as long as Xiao Ziyang gave it to her, she, Gu Changge, would not hesitate to drink it.


    With the plum in her mouth, she whined her thanks, then felt a little embarrassed: "Immortal Lord doesn''t need to help me. In the end, disciple''s fault lies with me."


    But Xiao Ziyang didn''t think so. She placed the medicine bowl on the table and said: This sword... Her name is Bi Luo.


    Long Ge''s eyes widened in shock: Immortal Lord recognizes this sword? It was thrown to me by the Grandpa on my Haoyue Peak!


    This sword was left behind by this sovereign on the island three years ago. I just hope that one day, the baleful aura in you will be completely erased, and if I let Daoist Xuanqi give it to you, I''m afraid that your baleful aura will be able to unleash the power of this sword''s seal.


    On one hand, he was blaming himself for his recklessness in using Haoyue Peak, and on the other hand, she couldn''t help but be secretly happy. Turns out that Immortal Lord still cared about her, even though it was only a rusted longsword ¡­


    Immortal Lord, I was in the wrong regarding the Haoyue Peak. Furthermore, I have to repay the debt with my life, even if I am not a cultivator, it cannot be avoided.


    Her lustrous face was filled with determination, and her tightly pursed lips betrayed the panic in her heart.


    Xiao Ziyang shook his head: "I will send you back to the Li Island first, from now on, don''t use this as a pestle.


    To ask why Changge was so attached to this person, that illusion of ten thousand years might not be real, but this person gave her such a strong sense of security. When she was at her most timid and helpless, he would act like a fairy that had descended to the mortal world. He would pass his hand to her and tell her, "Don''t be afraid."


    Before I go back to the island, I need to go somewhere.


    Xiao Ziyang was startled: Where?


    Go Home...


    These two words had been stuck in her throat for a long time, and now that she finally said it, her heart was in her throat. As long as she didn''t step into her house for even a moment, she would never be able to let it go.


    Xiao Ziyang stood at the side of the bed as if she thought of something. In the end, he nodded towards the pair of eyes that were filled with hope: Alright, we will set off tomorrow.


    She would sometimes open the window and look at the layers of the roof, sometimes squatting next to Xiao Ziyang, and see him meditating with her eyes closed. After a while, she would take out the ancient sword called Bi Luo and lovingly wipe it.


    Suddenly, she thought of a serious problem. She almost screamed, and the sword in her hand fell to the floor with a clatter.


    Xiao Ziyang''s eyelashes fluttered for a moment before she slowly opened her eyes. Her deep black pupils were filled with suspicion: "What''s wrong?"


    Chang Ge hurriedly ran over to his side with sword in hand and squatted down: "I, I might have to go back to Haoyue Peak for a while. Um, that little fish was left in Haoyue Peak by me!" If they knew that Xiaoyu was a demon, they would definitely kill him!


    As she spoke, her heart was already burning with anxiety. If something really happened to Xiaoyu, she definitely wouldn''t forgive those so-called deities!


    Xiao Ziyang understood what she meant, and after thinking about it for a moment, she took out a thin copper mirror. She drew with her fingers on the mirror, and there was a kitten that was curled up and sleeping soundly, and following the rotation of the image, Chang Ge recognized that the room where the kitten was lying in was the small house that he was staying on the island.


    Fishy had gone back. She finally let out a sigh of relief: That''s good, that''s good, Grandpa must have brought him back.


    Xiao Ziyang nodded. Seeing that she really liked this mirror, she passed it over to her: "This is a Thousand Li Tracking Art, I will impart to you an incantation. From here on out, you will be able to see things that are thousands of miles away.


    Give it to me? Chang Ge was a bit embarrassed as he hurriedly waved his hand: "That''s not right, I''m already very happy that Immortal Lord can give me this sword, I don''t want this treasure mirror anymore."


    However, Xiao Ziyang still insisted that she keep the mirror in her hand: This can''t be considered a treasure, keep it.


    Chang Ge was elated. He held the mirror and began to study by his side. When she was able to nimbly use her magic to see the little fish from the island, the corner of her mouth curled up into an extremely pretty smile.


    Raising his head, he looked at Xiao Ziyang with a flaunting expression, but when he met her black eyes, his expression stiffened.


    She had never seen Xiao Ziyang like this. The moonlight was like water and the man was like jade, her usual cold demeanor was completely gone but her deep eyes seemed to want to drown her.


    Her lips slightly parted as she called out in a soft voice, "Immortal Lord ¡­"


    It was originally an extremely pleasant voice, clear and pleasant to the ear, but in Xiao Ziyang''s ears, it was ethereal. His gaze was clearly fixated on the girl beside him, but it seemed to pass through her to look into the sky.

 C125

    Changge saw that he did not seem to have any reaction, so she did not speak anymore. She just could not bear to see this pure and clean goddess, and his expression made her feel sad, as if he had penetrated through the ancient wasteland and lost something very important.


    The two of them sat in silence. After a long while, Xiao Ziyang sighed and continued to meditate: Go rest, or you will lose your energy tomorrow.


    Chang Ge was somewhat disappointed, thinking that he would explain why he was looking at her with such a sorrowful expression.


    I will meditate with Immortal Lord! She had already grown up to be a young girl and had already evolved a lot. Just from the aspect of meditation, she had already improved a lot. At the very least, she wouldn''t be like how she was in the past, where she would not be affected by the surroundings and sounds, but ¡­


    Having experienced the changes in her Haoyue Peak, she had only drank a bowl of Spirit Calming Medicine and was extremely excited for the next half night.


    She woke up to the chirping of the birds in the morning. She comfortably rubbed her head against the pillow. Feeling cold, she curled her legs up into a ball and hid under the blanket.


    After a long while, he seemed to have felt that something was wrong and slowly opened his eyes. The other party ¡­ It was her bed.


    She''s not in bed?


    Only now did he realize that he seemed to be resting his head on Xiao Ziyang''s lap ¡­ Her petite hand pulled, and that white coat was draped over her body, showing that her master must also be Xiao Ziyang.


    In her heart, Xiao Ziyang was someone that could only be seen from afar; someone who could not be scoffed at. Being able to get close to him was already a great improvement, but she hated how she could actually sleep on her lap without knowing what was good for her!


    Under the moonlight, the wine was being drunk and the song of Xu Jun was being played from the top floor.


    Right now, only a pair of eyes from head to toe was her most agile. Gurgling upwards, she saw the person wearing white inner robes sitting like a cauldron, not moving at all as she meditated. A wave of aura belonging to the Immortal faintly emanated from his body.


    And on his face that was as if drawn with a brush and ink, his thin lips were pursed slightly, his nose was tall, and his long eyelashes were reflected on his eyelids, giving off a cold and unapproachable feeling.


    Changge awkwardly pulls off the clothes on her body and slowly sits up, thinking to herself, I didn''t notice, I didn''t notice!


    He woke up?


    Ah?! Startled, she ran her fingers through her messy hair and explained, I somehow fell asleep.


    Sleep was good, but it was still early.


    It was true that the morning sun was peeking out, but it was enough to show that the wind and the sun were fine weather for a journey.


    Me, I''ll go wash my face first. She hugged that white dress in her hands and was instantly at a loss of what to do. She avoided Xiao Ziyang''s gaze, walked behind him, and gently patted his shoulder. Only then did she turn around and go wash her face in the outer room.


    Watching the girl''s figure disappear behind the bead curtain, the person sitting on the bed sighed almost inaudibly.


    He had seen the sun and the moon everywhere, and he was always silent. He was also used to seeing the green mountains and the rivers for generations.


    Only a part of his heart could not be let go. Even though he knew that fate had brought him together forever, he was still carrying that worldly obsession and kept the promise that he would never be able to fulfill ¡­


    When they arrived at the capital, it was already noon, and the two had already landed in the forest outside the capital. Xiao Ziyang had changed into the appearance of a normal mortal, although she did not have any immortal qi protecting him, she could still attract the attention of the majority.


    If they were somewhere else, they would be afraid to look because of the man''s cold aura. However, this place was not the other place. This was the imperial capital.


    In the imperial capital, under the feet of the king, even the citizens of the city were tainted with the evil habits of the royal family.


    Wherever they went, there would always be people pointing and talking about them. Although they were like a pair of immortal companions, there were still quite a few people who criticized them.


    That young lady was clearly not an easy person to deal with. She carried a sword on her back and was a martial arts training woman. Her sharp teeth and sharp mouth were extremely sharp.


    Look at that pretty boy beside her, he can''t even smile anymore. I think he must have been bullied by his wife quite a few times!


    What do you know? I think that the girl shamelessly tried to get on her nerves, but she couldn''t even shake him off.


    Hehe, you can''t wait for him to cling to you in your heart.


    F * ck you, how could this kind of swordplay woman be as warm and comfortable as her own family?


    Zhang Ge''s face turned red, he turned and looked at Xiao Ziyang: "The capital is actually like this ¡­."


    Xiao Ziyang''s expression sank again. Fortunately, in the several thousand years of his life, she had not advanced in the slightest, and her ability to endure had already greatly improved: This sovereign does not harm mortals.


    Chang Ge almost couldn''t hold back his laughter. Could it be that this ice lumps Immortal Lord wanted to be rough with these people? Good my ass.


    The two continued onward. The capital city was bustling with shops, and the teahouse was bustling with noise and excitement. There were even a few birds'' songs and birds'' words that brushed past each other to add to their interest. As Xiao Ziyang walked down the street, she attracted the gazes of countless girls'' wives.


    As he walked down the familiar street and saw the familiar shop, Zhang Ge still remembered clearly that he had wrapped himself around Gu Yinfeng, pointing out that he wanted to eat Auntie Su''s Sweet ''n'' Soup Dumplings and Huang Tianyuan''s Soup Dumplings. After eating his fill, he even went to have a drink of tea and ordered a pot of Jiangnan Express Horses to deliver to him of the pre-rain Longjing.


    And Gu Yinfeng had always patiently been sent out by her. In fact, now that she thought about it, the only person that would follow her wishes the most was his brother.


    He recalled his father''s last letter saying that he had chosen a girl for this good-for-nothing brother. Maybe she would be able to see her future sister-in-law when she returned now. Thinking of this, she wished she could grow a pair of wings and fly home.


    What was going on up ahead?


    Only after Xiao Ziyang spoke did Zhang Ge see that the area in front of them was completely blocked, only when the two of them got closer, did they realize that it was a place that was similar to a theater garden, with layers upon layers of people surrounding it. And on the signboard at the entrance of the theater garden, the three big words Gu Yinfeng shone out a golden light, causing Zhang Ge to almost go crazy with joy.


    Today, he was going to have his brother''s show! She excitedly grabbed Xiao Ziyang''s hands and was about to squeeze inside, but she could do nothing as there was no water flowing through, let alone squeezed in from the outside.


    Just as he was at his wits'' end, he heard a loud shout: Someone''s about to jump off the building!


    If you don''t want to die, then don''t stand on the ground and stop Yours Truly from jumping off the building! A familiar voice rang out from above his head. Changge quickly raised her head and her vision blurred. A foppish young lord dressed in a wide robe and wide sleeves had jumped down from a small building in the theater.


    Zhang Ge was shocked, he grabbed Xiao Ziyang and retreated quickly. The latter seemed to be startled, and wanted to go and save him, but she stopped herself in her tracks.


    Because he saw that that person did not really want to jump off the building. As he spun around, he stepped onto the handrail that was divided into zero rows and landed firmly on the ground.

 C126

    Hua Li landed firmly on the ground as the crowd erupted in cheers and applause. The young master, Gao Guan and Bo Xiu, was in the middle of the crowd. He no longer had the grace he had when he jumped down from the building.


    Step aside! Step aside! The foppish young master couldn''t escape in time, so a woman squeezed out from the small building behind him and shouted incessantly.


    Gu Yinfeng! Stop right there! Stop!


    Sigh, it was evident how fierce and fierce this woman was.


    Wrong...


    Gu Yinfeng?! The shout came from Long Song. She wanted to stay away from the trouble, but now she stopped the person who wanted to run away.


    Brother!


    The crisp sound of an elder brother frightened the well-dressed noble young master. When he saw the face of the person in front of him, his mouth dropped open in shock: "Sister!"


    Before he could carry her up in ecstasy, the woman behind had already caught up with the crowd: Gu Yinfeng! Will you marry me! Even if I have to be small, I want to enter your Gu family''s gate!


    Zhang Ge pulled Xiao Ziyang with one hand, and his brother who was still immersed in his ecstasy, couldn''t free himself with the other. Just as he was about to run, Xiao Ziyang smiled lightly: I''m not busy.


    With that, he made a hand sign with his finger, and the three of them immediately disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    It was only when the girl caught up and scolded Gu Yinfeng fiercely, asking if anyone else had seen him, the two brothers of the Gu family discovered that they were invisible.


    Zhang Ge was so happy that he could not break out, while Gu Yinfeng could only make faces at the woman who was crying on the street.


    Looking at the elegant man in front of her, Chang Ge couldn''t help but laugh. She pulled her brother''s hand and said: "Alright, alright, Immortal Lord is still here."


    It was only then that Gu Yinfeng realized that his actions had completely disgraced. His right hand folded fan and placed it on his left palm, and then courteously clasped his hands and said, "Sorry to make you laugh, Immortal elder."


    Xiao Ziyang did not hate his personality either, and nodded her head slightly as if she had dealt with it.


    Zhang Ge looked at his brother, then looked at Xiao Ziyang, and felt that she was the happiest person in the world.


    Although something unexpected had happened when Chang Ge returned to the capital, Gu Yinfeng was not surprised or curious about his sister''s experiences after having communicated with her for the past three years. Hearing Chang Ge''s introduction of Xiao Ziyang as a member of the Immortal class, he opened his mouth wide in shock, and looked at him again and again.


    You can go up to heaven? I heard that the beauties of the other day are all beauties of different countries, but they are not fake?


    Xiao Ziyang appeared to be somewhat helpless, but she still replied in a good humour: The beauties of the world have different endings.


    Upon hearing his solemn and old-fashioned answer, Gu Yinfeng immediately believed seventy percent of it. He flung away his folded fan and fanned himself on the man''s body in an attempt to please him: Let me also get a little bit affected by immortality, after I die, maybe I will not be able to go to hell to take a look at the heavens and find some beauties.


    My brother likes to speak nonsense, so Immortal Lord should not take offense to it. Returning to her family''s side, Chang Ge''s mood improved greatly. The corners of her mouth curled up, and his joyful mood was written all over her face.


    Initially, she was worried that after not returning for so many years, she would feel unaccustomed and uncomfortable about talking and doing things. However, the moment she saw Gu Yinfeng, she knew that all of her worries were unnecessary.


    This was the person closest to her. Even if they hadn''t seen each other for many years, they had never communicated with each other. If they met again, they would be as intimate as if they had never met before.


    Gu Yinfeng said as he walked: "Little sister, did you bring back a brother-in-law this time?" I''ve heard that many cultivators are very good-looking. Look at this immortal elder, he is of extraordinary character. Even I, a mortal man, would be overshadowed by him. Have you found a man you like? It was also good for his parents.


    Chang Ge''s face reddened and he glared at his brother. "I won''t marry anyone. I feel that this isn''t too bad ¡­"


    Gu Yinfeng shook his head: Whenever I ask you about my daughter''s marriage, most people would reply with this answer. They had no idea that there was someone hidden in the bottom of your hearts.


    Zhang Ge''s face was flushed red. How could she forget that the person in front of her was his brother, Gu Yinfeng, the person who had written countless legends? How could she not know what she was thinking?


    The streets of Xuanwu in the capital were filled with officials and nobles, and the Prime Minister''s residence was built here. Before even reaching the door, Chang Ge''s heart dropped, and he turned to look at Xiao Ziyang.


    The other party also seemed to have noticed something and frowned without saying anything.


    In his eyes, what he saw was not just an ordinary mansion. In the sky above this mansion, there was another mansion that was in the sky, even though mortals could not see it, but as a cultivator, even people with Half-immortal like Zhang Ge''s could feel that something was amiss.


    There were two stone lions standing majestically in front of the gate of the Prime Minister''s Residence. On the plaque of the Residence of Prime Minister, there hung an ancient peach symbol. As for why the Prime Minister''s Residence was enveloped by such a heavy miasma, Chang Ge couldn''t figure it out, but she didn''t say anything. She just asked naturally, "Are mother and father alright?"


    Better than when you were here. With that, Gu Yinfeng walked up the stairs.


    Then, what had happened in the past three years?


    What could happen to him? He was healthy and safe. Everything was fine!


    For some reason, Chang Ge felt that the last four words his brother said were superfluous and unnecessary. The worry in her heart grew worse, and she couldn''t help but lean towards Xiao Ziyang, who patted on her shoulder to stop her from worrying.


    That''s right, what was there to worry about? The strongest deity in the Six Realms was by her side.


    As soon as he entered the door, a servant of the Prime Minister''s Hall came to greet him, "Aiyo, my young master!" Master has been waiting in the study for a long time now! Then he leaned over and whispered, "The ruler from last time broke. This time, the ruler is as thick as a person''s hand or neck!"


    Cough cough! Gu Yinfeng coughed twice before glaring at the servant: Don''t worry, since father will be happy today, I will not scold young master!


    With that, his figure flashed as he made Chang Ge appear behind him: "Look who''s back."


    The servant''s mouth formed a circle as he shouted out: "Little, Little, Little, Miss!" Young Miss!


    Laifu, so you actually know me. Although her appearance had changed slightly over the years, her smile and attitude were exactly the same as when she was young.


    Laifu was so excited that he could no longer speak. He ran into the mansion like a gust of wind after a long while, calling out to the young lady all the way: "The young miss is back!" Eldest Miss is back!


    Suddenly, the entire Prime Minister''s Estate was filled with noise and excitement. No matter if it was the old servant or the new servant, all of them rushed out to see this legendary young miss of theirs.

 C127

    The feeling of returning home was actually so good. He couldn''t help but pull Xiao Ziyang''s hand and look up at him with a smile. Seeing that her face was also carrying a doting smile, she felt as if she had eaten honey.


    A long song! A long song! A short while later, a man in a long robe came out of the backyard in a hurry.


    When Zhang Ge saw this, his eyes became misty and his nose became sore. In the end, he still burst into tears. It was only at this moment that she felt like she had returned home, because she had seen her old father who she hadn''t seen for a long time ¡­


    Father ¡­ She called out softly and quickly walked forward. This benevolent father embraced her and patted her back.


    I''m back.


    The song was even more unbearable. She stuck close to her father''s skinny body, listening to his old voice and looking at his grizzled hair. She felt ashamed of herself for being a child, but also ashamed of herself for angering her parents.


    Indeed, people grow up one day, just like an equal exchange, parents gradually aged in exchange for the growth of their children.


    When the father and daughter met each other, both of them were choked with sobs. Everyone sighed as they looked, even the usually carefree and unrestrained Gu Yinfeng''s eyes had turned red, and after a long while, the father and daughter finally separated.


    Prime Minister Gu Sikong sized up the song, and said a few good words: My daughter has finally fallen, although she is not as dignified and virtuous as other people, but being able to be healthy and safe is the best, the best.


    Gu Yinfeng was dissatisfied: Father, you are always talking about other people''s families, I don''t feel that my little sister is bad, look at her, she is so beautiful, I think she is able to charm a large group of silkpants in the capital.


    Alas, it was all nonsense.


    Gu Sikong was extremely disgusted with his son''s words. In the bottom of his heart, he was selfish, no matter if his daughter was good or bad, he couldn''t let others casually covet her.


    This was the pearl he had lost and recovered.


    When Chang Ge heard the father and son bickering, which they had not heard for a long time, he wiped his tears away and laughed. He pulled Xiao Ziyang who was surrounded by a group of servants and said: Father, this is Immortal Lord, he sent his daughter back.


    Oh?


    Suddenly, Gu Sikong saw that the person who had come was of extraordinary character and even glanced at his daughter worriedly. He almost thought that the person was his daughter ¡­


    Then, hearing Zhang Ge call him Immortal Lord, he immediately heaved a sigh of relief. He guessed that people with profound strength would always be young and young, and should be considered teachers or similar people.


    He quickly greeted him and politely invited him to sit in the hall. Ren Changge and Gu Yinfeng went over to talk, while he and Xiao Ziyang talked.


    For a Da Lou Golden Immortal who had not interacted much with anyone in the past few thousand years, to be greeted by Gu Sikong while also having to rack his brains for something he had not said wrongly was indeed not an easy matter.


    For example, right now, Gu Sikong kept pouring tea for him, his tone full of fawning: Zhang Ge must have brought quite a bit of trouble to the Immortal Lord during the Qinghua Sect Training.


    Hearing that, Xiao Ziyang''s mouth formed a smile, thinking that if shsheknew this girl, she would never stop, and would always rush forward to save her and her. On the way to her rescue, he nodded and said, "Yes ¡­" It was a real problem.


    Gu Sikong''s face changed, he was slightly unhappy. Others saying that your daughter is not good can be tolerated, but if you dislike her as a problem, then even if it was your teacher, he would still fire him! If he gave his children some silver, he would teach them a lesson!


    Xiao Ziyang saw that his face was stiff, and thought that she was not good with words, she put down her teacup and added: Fortunately, Chang Ge is extremely intelligent.


    These seemingly unrelated words caused the clouds on Gu Sikong''s face to turn clear, and after exchanging some pleasantries, Gu Changge suddenly ran in from outside the door with an anxious face.


    Father! Where''s my mother!?


    Gu Sikong''s face became gloomy, as though his face had changed. He did not dare look at his daughter''s face.


    Gu Yinfeng ran in from outside, patted his sister''s shoulders and said: "Father, I''ll bring my sister to see mother."


    But Gu Sikong stopped her with a stern voice: "Stand still, you can''t go!"


    It''s all right, Dad. Gu Yinfeng frowned as he tried to pull Zhang Ge away, but the latter stood there without moving an inch.


    Tell me, what happened to my mother? Chang Ge was unwilling to give up, and his face was covered in sweat.


    Seeing Gu Sikong hesitating, Xiao Ziyang could not help but say: Why don''t you guys just say it directly, she is your daughter after all.


    Sigh. He sighed heavily. When he stood up, his body slightly swayed as he said, "Let''s go. I''ll take you there. Your mother will be very happy to see you back. I just don''t know if she will recognize you again."


    A kind of fear covered her from head to toe, causing her to walk unsteadily. She quickly followed Gu Sikong out of the hall and into the backyard.


    She hadn''t been home for three years, but there wasn''t much change in the way things inside the house. She had just gone to her room, and just as she was about to give her mother a pleasant surprise, Gu Yinfeng stopped her.


    She had guessed at the time that something bad had happened while she was gone.


    The place Gu Sikong had brought them to was a small courtyard at a side corner. The heavy courtyard doors were heavily locked, as if afraid that someone would go in or come out.


    Xiao Ziyang could see that the air above the small courtyard was indeed the main bedroom of the Yin Residence.


    There were peach talismans at home to ward off evil spirits, what kind of ghost could actually enter her house?


    Furthermore, why was it not someone else''s home, but her own? It could be seen that this matter had something to do with her cultivation.


    Your mother ¡­ "I''ve lost my mind ¡­


    After Gu Sikong finished speaking, he took out the key to open the last layer of the courtyard''s lock: Furthermore, she always liked to come out and run about everywhere, frequently beating people up.


    As he spoke, his eyes reddened. For the married couple who had shared a bed and a bed for so many years, the unwillingness in his heart was definitely above the Long Song.


    And at this time, Gu Yinfeng comforted her: "Father, don''t be sad, isn''t it useless for us to find Mother so many divine doctors these past three years? Even the State Grandmaster said that there is no way to save them, so what about it?


    This teacher was none other than the disciple of the Qinghua Sect Star Seizer Peak''s Hao Shicai, and also the imperial overseer of the Venerate Heavens Sect who had recommended Zhang Ge to Qinghua at that time.


    As the door opened, what entered their eyes was a flying flower. Changge felt that this scene was somewhat familiar, very much like the Pear Garden on the island. However, these flowers were not white. They were pink in color and seemed to cover the sky as they dropped to the ground.


    Gu Sikong and Gu Yinfeng were no longer shocked. They took the lead and walked in, but Chang Ge felt that something was wrong. It was already May, and the time for the peach blossoms to bloom had long since passed ¡­


    Xiao Ziyang looked around thoughtfully and asked Gu Sikong: "Can this courtyard really lock her?"

 C128

    In the end, he shook his head: "Before, I often heard my underlings say that they met my wife in the capital, but I never believed it. Now that the Immortal Lord has come to question me, I have some doubts ¡­"


    How could that be possible? The academy wall was so high that even though Mother had lost her mind, she was still a woman. How could she climb over the wall?


    Xiao Ziyang did not reply, but instead quickly walked towards the small hut in the courtyard. This peach forest looked normal, but it was actually a place similar to a maze.


    Because cultivators had more spiritual awareness than mortals, they were more vulnerable to attacks from the void. He broke through all the obstacles along the way, so that Chang Ge wouldn''t be disturbed. He then opened the door to the small courtyard, and a chamber appeared in front of everyone''s eyes.


    You... Seeing that he was dressed in white that was so rough, Gu Sikong could not help but silently curse. He quickly went forward and called out: "Madam ¡­"


    Zhang Ge froze on the spot, but Xiao Ziyang nodded at her and used a voice that only two people could hear: "Your mother might have had her body taken over by something."


    After hearing Xiao Ziyang say this, she had a rough idea of what to do, so she quickly entered the house.


    The room was different from what she had imagined. She had thought that the people who had lost their minds would be those who would smash the table and throw a cup at others, causing the entire room to be in a mess.


    However, when he entered, he saw that everything had been arranged in a neat and orderly manner. There were also the two maids that served him. They looked no different from the ones outside and were very clever and obedient.


    Where''s my mother? As Chang Ge shouted, he rushed into the inner room. As soon as he opened the bead curtain, he stood there stunned, his bright eyes filled with tears.


    Mother ¡­


    The woman leaned on the window, and the needle was like a cloud.


    His mother, whom he had not seen in three years, was as beautiful and gentle as ever as she quietly sat by the window. In front of her was a large weaving frame, and in her hand was a delicate embroidery needle.


    I''ve said it already, don''t come here if you have nothing to do. I don''t want to see you.


    Without even raising her head, she started to examine her embroidery again. Her voice and appearance had not changed, but her demeanor and demeanor were already that of someone else.


    Madam, Chang Ge is back. Do you, do you still know her?


    The person trembled, the needle in his hand immediately pierced into her fingertip, she cried out in alarm and overturned the frame. Seeing that his heart was in such pain, Gu Sikong immediately went forward to bandage her, only to hear her yell: Don''t come over!


    Gu Sikong stopped walking again, seeing that she had a reaction, he anxiously pulled her out from behind: "Madam, do you still remember, this, this is your precious daughter, the one you hold in your hands all day long!"


    At this moment, Changge''s eyes were shining brightly. The excitement she felt when she first saw him had been diluted by her suspicion. She began to feel that the ''person'' before her looked somewhat familiar.


    The ''person'' seemed to be afraid of her as well. He stared at Chang Ge''s calm and steady approaching body, and was so frightened that he kept backing away. Then, as if he had gone mad, he started to scream: Don''t come over here! Let her go, let her go! I don''t want to see her! I don''t want to see her! Get lost!


    Let''s go, let''s go. Gu Sikong hurriedly grabbed his daughter''s hand and pulled her outwards. "Come on, come on, your mother ¡­" Sigh!


    Longsong quietly left with them, his elder brother still sighing all the way.


    Gu Yinfeng also said: As you can see, mother is like this, sometimes good, sometimes bad, even when she''s good she''s different from before. Although she can still talk to me a little, but I feel that this person''s personality has changed greatly.


    Gu Sikong said again: Alright, your sister just returned home today, she is already tired from working so hard. Go back and rest well, tonight father will instruct the chef to make some good food for you?


    He nodded and agreed, then turned to Xiao Ziyang and said softly: Immortal Lord will stay in the room beside the disciple''s room first.


    Gu Sikong felt that it was already rather ambiguous for his daughter to bring a man home, but to actually request for him to stay in the same courtyard as her, it was somewhat inappropriate. However, since his daughter insisted, he couldn''t do it.


    But in his heart, Chang Ge was thinking about what happened at the Peach Blossom Academy just now. She then explained the doubts in his heart to Xiao Ziyang.


    Xiao Ziyang had no choice but to tell Chang Ge what he saw: Above your head, there''s a Yin Residence.


    Yin Mansion?


    When she heard these two words, Chang Ge was so scared that her hair stood on end. She looked around in panic, and after confirming that there was only a patch of blue sky on her head, she was filled with suspicion.


    Xiao Ziyang looked at the sky with her hands behind her back: This house already has a small scale, which means that you have invested a large amount of yin energy to sustain it. Your father just said that your mother was sick three years ago, and it is probably at that time that this house began to press down on your family''s feng shui.


    My mother, my mother''s illness is related to this house?


    The owner of this house has attached himself to your mother.


    Chang Ge nodded, and silently bit his lips: "She is my mother, I must save her. Immortal Lord, you, you will help me right?!"


    Xiao Ziyang nodded, raising her hand and stroking her head, seeing her aggrieved and unwilling look, she actually felt that she was a little cute, and unconsciously curled the corner of her mouth, her sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes, looking extremely warm.


    When Chang Ge saw that he could still laugh at this time, she took it as a humiliation and stepped forward to punch his body. The little girl''s coquettish and barbaric attitude was completely exposed: Immortal Lord still has the mood to laugh, I''m really worried!


    Xiao Ziyang grabbed her fist and stared fixedly at her. With her delicate hand, she felt that she was unable to free herself from this single glance.


    The two are similar, the world is not independent yesterday.


    This person was not someone who he, Xiao Ziyang, had sworn to be a match for Eternity.


    His wrist loosened, and Chang Ge reached out his hand to touch the center of the youth''s eyebrows. His finger rested on the center of that person''s forehead and felt a chill. Was this person really made from ice or snow?


    At that moment, both of them had a subtle feeling in their hearts. Their two hearts felt extremely uncomfortable, and there was even a slight stabbing pain.


    Cold face west wind emaciated, the heart still, do not red sleeve, faraway ask do you know?


    Immortal Lord, don''t always frown, the corners of Chang Ge''s mouth curved into a smile, his smile resplendent: How heart-wrenching.


    The listeners didn''t have the heart to listen, but the people who heard them felt that they were being a bit rude. They hurriedly withdrew their hands and tried to avoid it. "I, I''ll go back to my room to tidy up first."


    Xiao Ziyang nodded his head: "Tonight, you and I will go there again to see. If we are not mistaken, we cannot act rashly."


    Even Xiao Ziyang was a little afraid, could it be that she finally met a troublesome opponent? Chang Ge was anxious, so he nodded and left.


    The moon rose to the east, shining brightly in the courtyard.

 C129

    The courtyard was bustling with activity as it overshadowed one of the rooms. The room was lit with lanterns that were like beans, but the figures of the people inside could be clearly cut off from the windows.


    On the wall of this small courtyard, a tall figure and a short figure floated in the wind.


    Should I go in and see?


    Okay, I''ll wait outside for you, so as to not scare her, I don''t know what to do.


    Zhang Ge knew that Xiao Ziyang''s Upper Immortal was heavy, even if he did not know, it would be easy to tell that he was a person with profound magic power. If he were to rush forward to face the demon, the latter would have no other choice but to escape.


    She could escape, but she had to leave her mother''s body behind!


    The petite figure flew from the top of the wall and landed on the ground. Without making any unnecessary movements, she agilely walked to the door and pushed it open.


    The two maidservants had already fallen asleep while the woman sat cross-legged on the bed, slowly breathing out Yin Qi. Midnight was indeed the best time for these demons and ghosts to cultivate.


    The longsinger mounted the Bi Luo and placed it horizontally against her throat: "What the hell are you? Why did you occupy my mother''s body!?"


    The meditating woman slowly opened her eyes and smiled sweetly. "My good daughter, that voice you used during the day, made me feel good!"


    Shut up! Zhang Ge bellowed, the fury in his eyes could not be suppressed, and he brought the sword closer, "If you continue pretending to be crazy and stupid, do you believe that I won''t kill you with a single slash?"


    Oh, Upper Immortal, I''m afraid of you now, kill me, kill me!


    In the world of living, who would point a sword at their own mother? She bitterly retracted her Bi Luo and said: Don''t take over my mother''s body! If you know what''s good for you, then hurry up and leave, I can still spare your life!


    The woman sneered and looked at her with extreme contempt: "Three years ago, I was afraid of you. Three years later, I might not be afraid of you again.


    You! Do you know me? Is it because you have a grudge with me that you came to my house? He just built the Yin Residence on top of my house?!


    Hmph, have you forgotten about the Peach Blossom Forest in the western suburbs of Ze City?


    Peach Blossom Forest? Chang Ge''s heart trembled: You''re Tao Yao?!


    The woman snorted again.


    Tao Yao? It''s actually the Tao Yao who kidnapped Xiaoyu? God, she should have guessed, should have guessed after seeing the peach blossoms in the yard.


    You, didn''t you want to cultivate to become an immortal! How did you become a ghost! How can one cultivate to become an Immortal if you do evil like this!


    Tao Yao''s face instantly twisted as she maliciously glared at Zhang Ge and said: If it wasn''t for you! How could I become like this! If you didn''t take away my celestial spirit and core, how could I have ended up like this! Gu Changge, I hate you! I hate you!


    Chang Ge was shocked, how could she not remember that she had taken Tao Yao''s Celestial Spirit and Orb? Not to mention that three years ago, she had never been seriously guided by any of her masters in her lifetime at Tsinghua University, and even with her current Half-immortal, dealing with a thousand-year-old Peach Blossom Essence that was about to become immortal was still somewhat difficult.


    Don''t lie to the good, I don''t!


    You do! You clearly promised to let me go, but you came to harm me instead! I hate you for destroying my thousand years of cultivation, and my hatred tells me that I can''t just die like this! You''re the one who caused me to become a demon, not a demon, not a ghost! I want to let you have a taste of pain too!


    As she spoke, she brandished a pitch-black branch and leaped forward to cover her head and face!


    A pitch black light swept across the room as Zhang Ge used his sword to block it. Tao Yao retreated because of the Spirit Qi on her body, and then chanted an incantation. Her entire body released a black fireball as she smashed it towards Zhang Ge with her nose and eyes.


    Without hesitating at all, with eyes like a star, Chang Ge raised the sword in his hand and pierced through the Karmic Blaze Lotus directly towards Tao Yao''s meridians.


    Tao Yao did not dodge, and continued to release her killing intent. Both of hhereyes and mouth were wide opened, as though she could not wait to see Gu Changge kill his own mother.


    In the nick of time, Chang Ge''s wrist flipped, forcefully suppressing the killing intent. A yellow talisman suddenly shot out from his sleeve and tightly stuck to the woman''s forehead.


    Gu Changge! Tao Yao shouted at her with all her might: "You killed me! Otherwise, I will definitely not let you feel good! I will definitely not let your entire family suffer!


    Zhang Ge took two steps back to stabilize his body, seeing Xiao Ziyang looking at her from outside, he shut the door and walked out.


    The peach blossoms in the courtyard had already landed on the ground. That person stood amidst the flying flowers, his clothes as white as snow.


    I put a spell on her, not knowing how long it would last. Chang Ge became a bit anxious. "She is occupying my mother''s body like this. Will it harm my mother?"


    Xiao Ziyang shook her head: Your mother''s soul is still sealed within her body. Even though Tao Yao is dead, her soul cannot stay too far away from her body. As long as I can find her body and destroy it, she will leave it for the sake of saving her own body.


    Changge hurriedly nodded her head. "Then I''ll go find her body. I just don''t know where it will be."


    Xiao Ziyang raised her head, looked at the clear and bright moon, and slowly said: "In her residence, this sovereign will go look for her. At that time, do not stop her, I will kill her in her residence.


    Those last words warmed Chang Ge''s heart. She had always felt that the person before her was proud and aloof, that everything in the world was but a fleeting cloud in his eyes. She had never thought that he would use such a tone to care for her.


    Yes. She nodded, but immediately thought of another problem: Tao Yao said that even though I smoked her Celestial Spirit and Orb, but three years ago, I could not beat her at all.


    She had only gotten to know Tao Yao when she went down the mountain to play at the Ze City. She did not remember clearly what happened at that time, she thought that she had never beaten Tao Yao before, and even fainted. By the time she woke up, Tao Yao and the others had already disappeared.


    Seeing that her expression was confused as she racked her brains to recall the matter, Xiao Ziyang consoled her, "After we capture Tao Yao, we can naturally find out the truth. Now, I will first look for her flesh, you should stay here.


    Just as Zhang Ge nodded his head, he saw the person in front of him disappear in an instant. As expected of a true immortal, she had only just witnessed how powerful the immortal arts were.


    She was extremely worried, but when she thought about how her mother had been sealed in her body by an unfamiliar person for three years, she was also filled with anger. She had just forgotten to tell Immortal Lord that if Tao Yao was still alive, she would have to beat her up to vent her anger.


    She, Gu Changge, was not someone who would always be bullied. There were some things she did not need to swallow, because her family was her bottom line.

 C130

    As she thought about this, she pushed open the door of the room. Tao Yao was stuck with a Body Securing Curse and was frozen there and then. Can you kill me once or twice? What are you pretending to be so stingy about! You evil cultivators of the path of exterminating demons and defending the path of immortals, none of you are good!


    Save your strength, once you return to your physical body, I will naturally not let you go!


    Only then did Tao Yao''s face change, she once again spoke out with her sharp voice to hide the true nature of her panic, my body? My physical body is your mother''s, a good daughter!


    Chang Ge really wanted to go up and slap her, but the thing that was hurting her soul was her mother''s body. She had to endure it! She could endure it!


    Ziyang has already gone to find your flesh and blood body, do you think that your tricks can escape his eyes?


    It was impossible for her not to know Xiao Ziyang''s name, and how could she not know how powerful he was. But who would have thought that this Da Lou Golden Immortal, who rarely stepped down from the Sunset Peak, would one day lower herself to visit a city that was inhabited by mortals?!


    No, how could it be Xiao Ziyang! You lied to me! At most, she would just be a kid who had just graduated! Is it Dongfang Yu?! How could Xiao Ziyang come to this kind of place? Moreover, didn''t you get kicked out of the sect by Qing Hua?


    Speaking of helping her on what basis, this was what Changge was most proud of: You are the one who killed people for bringing disaster to the mortal world! As for why you helped me with Upper Immortal, it''s because he likes me. You know what I mean by that?


    She said that with a face that wasn''t red and a heart that didn''t jump, purely to show off. Moreover, the "like" that she said was obviously different from what Tao Yao thought it was.


    Tao Yao was startled for a moment, and then laughed out loud. Hahaha! Your self-proclaimed Upper Immortal, is actually so stupid! Such a person could only take pity on himself and like himself! Who could be worthy of him!


    Don''t laugh! Chang Ge pointed his sword over. Under the candlelight, no one dared to look at his heroic aura.


    Tao Yao seemed to have something more to say, she suddenly bit her lower lip, and her eyes started to blur, as though she was sensing something, before quickly turning pale from shock: Is it really Xiao Ziyang?


    It''s too late for you to be afraid!


    Who said I was scared! A shrill scream filled the house: He can''t find my body! And I am neither a demon nor a ghost! What is there to be afraid of!


    With that, the woman in front of him fell to the ground with her eyes closed, as if she was dead. Zhang Ge rushed forward to catch the person who was lying on the ground, and the black shadow that came out of the woman''s body flew out of the room.


    Chang Ge hastily extended his hand towards his mother''s breathing. Fortunately, his mother was fine. She gently placed her on the ground before chasing after him.


    Now, she had nothing to be afraid of. Revenge! There were complaints!


    The movement of that wisp of black shadow quickly disappeared from her line of sight. Chang Ge cried out that things were bad because she saw that Tao Yao did not return to her own residence, but went to a place outside the residence from the top of the wall.


    That was impressive. If he bumped into someone, that person would be in trouble!


    Immortal Lord! She called out twice, but Xiao Ziyang did not have any reaction. She had no choice but to retrieve the copper mirror in her Stone Cauldron in a hurry, and quickly recited an incantation. The copper mirror was first pitch-black, then very bright and dazzling.


    What she saw now was a brightly lit place, but it was actually a brothel!


    Along with the clear image, it quickly locked onto the body of a transcendent beauty. That lady was being embraced by a benefactor and was drinking wine. There was no lack of jeers from the surroundings.


    He possessed someone else so quickly?


    It seemed that the Immortal Lord had not found her body yet. She ran away hoping that the Immortal Lord would let her go?


    She was not familiar with the fireworks in the capital, and furthermore, she did not know which flower tower this was. In the midst of her anxiety, the Demonic Gathering Bottle tied around her waist shone with a faint light, just like her. She hurriedly opened the bottle.


    Jin Xi''s white soul shook out of the bottle, and carried the red lantern in his hand: Upper Immortal, do not be anxious, Jin Xi can give you a hand.


    Great, how could I forget that you''re also a ghost.


    It should be much easier to find ghosts. Jin Xi did not dare to delay any longer as he floated across the wall.


    Jin Xi knew that Zhang Ge''s current strength was not bad, so he decided to not take the winding streets, and instead charge between the walls of the courtyard.


    In order to keep up with Jin Xi, he could only jump up and down on the rooftop. In the capital, she would not dare to fly on his sword, otherwise, if someone saw her, it would definitely be a new topic for his tomorrow.


    It was only because she was her son that there was no one else on the streets other than her patrolling the streets, so it was no wonder that Tao Yao had gone all the way into the Golden Pond. That kind of place only became more enchanting the more after nightfall.


    Not long later, Jin Xi stopped in front of a Qin building, it was a bustling place, with many officials and distinguished guests. If Gu Sikong was here, it would not be difficult for him to realise that half of the guests here were his colleagues from the imperial court.


    Drunken flower shade?


    Chang Ge felt that this brothel''s name was somewhat familiar. Fortunately, her memory had improved a lot in the past few years, and she quickly recalled that the thousand-year-old fox spirit of Qing Qiu had opened a brothel called Drunken Flower Shadow. However, the Drunken Flower Shadow here was clearly different from the Drunken Flower Shadow there.


    As Chang Ge thought of this, he rushed inside, and the fragrance of the powder assaulted his nose.


    Aiyo, why are you bragging so much today? A female customer has arrived. The powdered handkerchief was flung across her face.


    I''m here to look for someone. You don''t need to entertain me!


    Aiyo, all of the female customers that come here are here to look for someone. I wonder what your official name is?


    As she spoke, she tried to stop Longsong from charging in. He impatiently raised his sword and glared at her maliciously. "If you don''t let me in, I''ll kill you!"


    Are there still any laws? Killing people in broad daylight? This is the feet of the Son of Heaven, where did this mountain village girl come from!


    Chang Ge quarreled with her lazily and charged in. Fortunately, she had enough strength and her body was nimble, so she avoided the girls who were coming over. Then, she went all around the hall to look for the person Tao Yao had possessed.


    One could not see the pattern of the drunk flower''s shade from the outside, and only after entering did one realize how big this place was.


    ''Clang! ''A wine jug fell on the ground.

 C131

    You little hoof, you can''t even pour a single glass of wine! What are your hands shaking for! Wet my new clothes!


    I''m sorry, my lord. This little girl was born with a clumsy hand and could not pour wine. This little girl will only make my lord happy on the bed. This wine table really is stupid.


    One sentence after another caused the guests at the table to laugh very obscenely. They simply embraced the beauty and walked upstairs.


    Go! Then let me be happy!


    Wait! Zhang Ge''s jade-like hand grabbed the woman''s shoulder: Tao Yao! Let''s see where you can hide!


    Where did this bitch come from? Oh, and she''s still wearing such tight clothes. I like it, but if I take it off, I''ll like it even more!


    With that, the burly man rushed towards Chang Ge, dodging yet being hugged by the other man who was waiting by her side. She was so repulsed by the smell of alcohol that she wanted to puke, but before she could resist, there was a ''whoosh'' sound, and a gust of wind brushed past her ear and shot into the man''s throat.


    The invisible wind from his finger made the man feel as if he was drunk. He grinned and drooled before falling to the ground.


    There were so many drunkards in the shade of the flower, so this person''s discomfort didn''t attract too much attention. Instead, Changge looked around, wanting to see who it was that helped her.


    Just as she turned her head to see that Tao Yao was about to escape, she immediately caught up to him and grabbed her shoulder. The latter pushed out a palm and the two of them quickly separated.


    Gu Changge! It looks like you are going to kill me! Tao Yao was no longer pretending, she revealed her sinister look, instead, without saying a word, Zhang Ge raised her sword and rushed forward.


    You deserve to die!


    Even though Zhang Ge swore to do good, she knew that she was not a good person at heart. To think that she would actually kill such a strange woman, when the sword pierced through, Tao Yao had already escaped from the body, and Zhang Ge had anxiously retracted the force of the sword, and rushed towards the other girl.


    She didn''t want to admit it. As long as Tao Yao didn''t leave that body, she would definitely have the courage to stab him!


    The fight between the two girls in the shadow of the drunk flower finally attracted the attention of the crowd. They originally thought it was just a fun show in the brothel, so the crowd only thought it was a good show.


    As more and more people were injured by the broken wine jugs and broken tables, they finally ran out of this place while howling in grief.


    Thus, the two people that were fighting were even more ruthless, Zhang Ge had spent almost all of his life learning, but she could not kill Tao Yao with her cold killing technique or strong demonic technique, so not long after, she was at a disadvantage.


    Just then, another gust of wind shot over, causing Tao Yao who wanted to give Zhang Ge a fatal blow to fall to his knees.


    She let out a long, sharp hiss as if she was extremely unwilling. She crawled up, wanting to take Longsong''s life. However, her entire body was attracted by a powerful force, and she instantly flew up the stairs.


    Changge thought she was going to run away, so she ran after her and stopped after a few steps. She stood there in a daze. Why is it that she''s the one who''s always scared?


    Hmph, girl, not sleeping so late at night is all to ruin my mood?


    The man wore a white robe. His silver hair flowed down his shoulders like flowing water. His eyelashes fluttered slightly, revealing his cold and arrogant silver eyes.


    Bai Ze hadn''t changed anything. The only change was that a cinnabar mole had appeared on his forehead. It was red to the point of being eye-catching, red to the point of being dazzling, carrying along with it a bit of a demonic charm.


    At this moment, he was seated on the railing of the second floor, looking down at Gu Changge. In his hands, he was holding a woman''s neck, and the woman was kicking her legs in midair as she struggled continuously, revealing an extremely painful expression.


    I''m not here to mess things up...


    However, this place had indeed been destroyed by her, so he couldn''t help but blame himself: I only came to chase after her ¡­ I can compensate you for the losses here!


    I don''t know, is the charm of a girl in the shade of a drunk flower like this? Even the Prime Minister''s daughter was confused.


    Prime Minister''s...


    Those who had yet to flee all began to mutter to themselves as they stared at Chang Ge. Could this girl be the young miss of the Prime Minister''s family who was raised in her room with a swollen face and a fat waist?


    Now, it seemed, the rumors were not quite believable.


    However, the Prime Minister''s family had produced a hedonistic young master that didn''t learn anything, and another young miss that roamed the brothels was truly laughable. It would probably become a great joke in the capital tomorrow.


    Chang Ge became anxious. She wasn''t a girl from here. She had been possessed by a ghost!


    The surrounding people scoffed, as though the Spirit Demon Possession that Chang Ge spoke of was just some nonsense in their ears, while that girl was still being held in the air by Bai Ze, it was nothing out of the ordinary ¡­


    Bai Ze looked around with his cold and charming eyes. Everyone kept quiet, as if they did not want to offend this silver-haired man.


    Alright, since you said that she was possessed by a ghost, I naturally have to trust you. Then, she deserves to die!


    As soon as Bai Ze finished speaking, he used all his strength on his five fingers, and before the girl could even scream, her neck was already crushed by the big hand, and her eyes bulged out in a terrifying manner.


    Immediately, the few people left in the Drunken Flower Lover all screamed madly while covering their eyes.


    Zhang Ge immediately took action when Bai Ze moved, wanting to kill the soul which had escaped from the woman''s body. However, she was still a step too slow, Tao Yao''s black soul attached another girl, and the Bi Luo on the singer rolled to the front of the person''s chest and took it back.


    Just at that moment, the woman''s body was enveloped by a layer of golden light. Xiao Ziyang had already flown out of the pavilion and was holding onto the corpse of a woman.


    Zhang Ge recognized that the body was Tao Yao''s.


    Immortal Lord! Since Xiao Ziyang had come, then she was not afraid of Tao Yao escaping.


    Tao Yao was trapped in the golden light and striking all over the place. She opened her mouth and roared, wanting to escape the imprisonment.


    When she saw her own body, she roared like a madman: You can kill me once, of course you can kill me twice! No distinction between good and evil, no distinction between green and red! How are you different from demons!


    Chang Ge was enraged in his heart: You are the one who can''t differentiate good from evil, I didn''t even absorb your neidan, and you dare to persecute my family!


    Give me back my body! Give it back to me! Tao Yao roared from within the golden light but she was unable to escape.


    Xiao Ziyang''s expression turned cold, quickly leave the girl, or else I will destroy your body.


    Why should I believe in your hypocrisy? Even if I leave, I will die. Even if I don''t leave, I will still die.


    The man in white''s handsome eyebrows knitted together as his eyes revealed a trace of fierceness. "You still don''t know what''s good for you even after committing so many evil deeds!"


    Immortal Lord! The little girl already understood that all living beings have to repay me with hardships. I shouldn''t have come to take revenge on Gu Changge, I shouldn''t have gone to Gu Changge''s home, I beg Immortal Lord to spare me, please let me go!

 C132

    It was unknown if Tao Yao was sincere in repenting or just pretended to be sentimental, her forehead was covered with blood, just as she was about to raise her head, her throat suddenly tightened, as she stared straight ahead.


    All of a sudden, blood spurted out from her seven orifices. Her body was crushed to the ground like a fallen leaf. Blood and flesh scattered everywhere, turning into dust that returned to the ground.


    Gu Changge was shocked, and both of her legs unconsciously stepped back. At the same time, a large hand gently covered her eyelids, blocking the incoming blood.


    Xiao Ziyang''s thin lips slightly opened as she said, "Don''t look."


    Bai Ze leaped down from the second floor, and under the light of the entire room, the elegant white robe made one feel extremely nostalgic: "Ignorant Gui Sha, you actually dared to hurt my girl!"


    Then he walked up to Longsong and smiled lazily. "I''ve finally brought you to the capital."


    Chang Ge pulled Xiao Ziyang''s hand back and glared at him: You killed two people tonight.


    Bai Ze crossed his arms across his chest and looked at her: "Just now, who said they were ghosts?" Being able to be reincarnated by me is also their good fortune!


    You! Chang Ge felt that she was completely speechless at Bai Ze''s actions, she didn''t need to argue with him either.


    Now that Tao Yao had been removed, Tao Yao''s corpse had also turned into ashes, even if she was extremely angry, she should have calmed down by now. She kept the Bi Luo and pulled Xiao Ziyang away, walking out.


    Let''s go back.


    Bai Ze''s gaze changed: Where are you going!


    I''ll go back to my house, you and Hu Ji can stay here and enjoy life.


    You! Bai Ze knew that it was impossible to explain so he could only watch as she left. Damn it, he had even brought the Drunken Flower Shadow to the capital, was he waiting for her for so many days just to be happy?


    After Tao Yao was removed, the Yin Residence over the Gu Residence slowly faded away. Zhang Ge then exhausted all of his knowledge and got some small toys to protect himself from evil, in case her enemies came to the Gu Residence again in the future.


    Mrs. Gu had also improved greatly since then and after falling asleep for a day, she gradually recovered her spirit under Xiao Ziyang''s treatment. The moment she woke up, she hugged Chang Ge and cried so hard that she almost fainted.


    The mother and daughter pair, whom they had not seen for so many years, hugged each other intimately and cried.


    In a short while, Prime Minister Gu Sikong could be considered to be in high spirits, his wife had fully recovered from her illness, and the Emperor had personally bestowed her countless treasures as a form of condolences.


    And the only son of the Prime Minister had reached the age of marriage, so the Emperor himself bestowed the title ''Duke Guan Wen'' with a title. Although it was a title with no actual authority, it fit Gu Yinfeng''s original intentions.


    This so-called drinking tea, writing poems, when idle can also take a couple of beauties to drink wine eastward, not losing grace.


    Don''t look at the crown prince who did not have much authority, but who knew how many people drooled over such a family with an official status. Countless people came to present their gifts, and once the news of Prime Minister Gu''s only daughter being drunk in the night was spread, the reputation of this young miss of the Qian Jin became known to everyone on the streets.


    This was what troubled Gu Sikong the most, although there were many people who fawned over their family, and the ones who proposed marriage to Chang Ge even broke through the door.


    Prime Minister Gu was worried that his daughter would not treat her well once she married off her daughter. If that happened, with Longsong''s temper, who knew what trouble he would cause?


    Father, what are you looking at?


    Just as he was thinking about it, his two beautiful children already came in from outside. Gu Sikong quivered and immediately placed the red card in his hand on the table, and laughed in embarrassment: "Where did you two go?"


    Zhang Ge didn''t know why, but when he was young, he was so afraid of this father. Now, he was so attached to him, smiling as he sat beside him: "Just now, after sending away the Immortal Lord, we went to buy some dried fruits, and then cook porridge for Mother."


    Gu Yinfeng waved the paper bag in his hand: Then, I will go bring it over to the kitchen first.


    Gu Sikong nodded and watched his son walk out. He picked up a teacup from the table and poured a cup of tea before passing it to the long-haired singer. I wanted to thank him for the dinner.


    Zhang Ge took a sip of the tea, her beautiful eyes smiling like the crescent moon: No need to thank me, Immortal Lord wouldn''t care about these formalities, it''s just that her disciple''s body is unwell, so I went over to take a look, Immortal Lord said she would come to pick me up after a few days.


    Hearing that his daughter was leaving, Gu Sikong''s old face was filled with reluctance: Why are you leaving? You''re already so old, you should stay at home.


    Chang Ge shook his head, "Your daughter still needs to thank daddy. If your father didn''t send your daughter to cultivate, your daughter wouldn''t be as capable as she is now. Moreover, she has grown a lot of knowledge outside. How vast is this world." In the future, when her daughter''s abilities are greater, she will bring her parents and elder brother to experience it as well!


    Hehe, you little girl, I originally did not believe what you wrote about the demons and ghosts of Blessed Paradise and the Dragon King''s Crystal Palace, and believed what you saw when you saw the Immortal Lord. Mortals are really ants, sit still and watch the sky!


    Changge giggled, "This time, I was in a hurry back home. I didn''t bring Little Fishy with me, Little Fishy can already turn into a human!"


    When she mentioned Little Fishy, the smile on her face didn''t seem to be able to hold back at all. She had to thank Bai Ze for his help in transforming Little Fishy. But after Bai Ze forced himself to take Yue Le Le''s innocence, she felt her feelings towards this Ancient Divine Beast were complicated.


    In the past, he was an existence similar to his teacher and his friend. In Qing Hua, he had helped her when she was being made difficult, and when they had chased after Tao Yao that day, Bai Ze had killed two women with ruthless intent.


    On the surface, her methods appeared shameless, but her goal was to help her. She couldn''t help but worry that she might have to hand over this former friend of hers someday.


    Oh right, Chang Ge, a decree came from the palace, allowing you to enter the palace in three days for Flower God''s Day.


    Flower God''s Day?


    She knew very little about this kind of festival song. When she was young, she was just like her mother who was wearing new clothes like hairpins on the day of the festival. She sat on a soft sedan and went out to admire the flowers, and since she was extremely lazy, she spent most of her time hiding in the sedan to sleep.


    Of course, the Flower God Festival was a big holiday in the Royal Family. Whenever there was a God involved, the Royal family always treated it with great importance. After all, they had to be worthy of the fact that they often thought of themselves as the Son of Heaven.


    On the day of the Flowery God Festival, Changge had been long disguised by her mother. She hadn''t worn her daughter''s jacket and skirt for a long time, so her appearance was eye-catching.


    As a high ranking official in the imperial court, no matter how unwilling she was, she still had to wear what she needed to wear, and what she needed to wear had to be worn at least.

 C133

    The Crown Marquis Gu Yinfeng was tall and mighty, he personally escorted his sister into the palace. Along the way, he led the commoners in the capital to discuss with them about the Young Marquis.


    Changge was no longer an ignorant girl. In the three years outside, she understood the value of kinship, so in order to prevent her parents from getting angry, she sat straight up in the carriage no matter how tired she was.


    Along the way, he chatted and laughed with Gu Yinfeng all the way to the palace. After getting off the carriage and changing into a palanquin, when the palanquin was carried into the imperial palace, Gu Yinfeng, as a foreign official, had no choice but to avoid suspicion.


    Alright, you can go now. Big brother will drink tea with them in the Tai Hua Palace and wait for you.


    The Tai Hua Palace was a place for the foreign Qi warriors to rest. Since they had all entered the palace today, it meant that there were a lot of rich kids, and most of them were the older brothers or fathers of the girls. It suited Gu Yinfeng''s taste.


    Sitting on the palanquin, he nodded nervously: "Yes!"


    Seeing his sister''s nervousness, Gu Yinfeng''s dashing eyes, as he smirked at her: "My sister will definitely suppress everyone today, even the flower god cannot compare to you!"


    Chang Ge was completely enraged by what he had said. He didn''t look nervous at all.


    The young eunuchs carried their palanquin into the imperial garden, where the scenery was beautiful enough to make one want to fight over the beauty of the garden. They did not expect that such a beautiful scene would be seen in this palace compound with its vermillion walls and yellow tiles, gathering all the flowers and wondrous herbs in the world. It could be seen that the craftsmen had also spent a lot of effort to look after it.


    When the carriage landed, a smiling eunuch greeted them, the maidservants following by Zhang Ge''s side hurriedly passed over a small golden letter. The eunuch''s face was pale, and he revealed a flattering expression: So it''s the Prime Minister''s daughter, she''s been waiting far, far away for a long time, the Empress''s Goddess has been waiting for this moment.


    Changge had followed her mother into the palace only once when she was young. She did not understand much about the courtesies of the palace, so she did not dare to say anything as she followed the tactful and tactful eunuch forward.


    Under the cover of a fake mountain pond, a beautiful lotus pavilion was built on a lake.


    The cool spring breeze blew by, blowing a pool of spring water into the air. It also spread out the laughter of the girls in the pavilion. They made love as they murmured softly and sweetly, no wonder the men of the world would be so willing to bend over with a smile for Bo Hongyan.


    If she were a man, when she heard such words and heard such laughter, when she saw the fragrance that filled the room, she would most likely be moved as well.


    The Gu family''s eldest daughter had arrived. The eunuch who was leading the way announced with a smile, then gestured for Zhang Ge to follow him inside.


    The room immediately became silent. Zhang Ge also became nervous. He didn''t know where to look, and could only allow himself to be exposed to the stares of the ladies as he walked in step by step.


    An amiable lady sat at the head of the pavilion. She was dressed in a flower king peony spring dress and an elegant brocade dress. The costume was not particularly extravagant, but the smile on his face gave off an incomparable sense of nobility.


    She smiled as she looked at the woman who walked in step by step. She was the daughter of the Gu family, and her name was Zhang Ge, and she had a pockmarked face and fat waist. She was too shy to entertain guests.


    This was what the market had once said about the Prime Minister''s daughter. Now that Gu Changge had appeared in their midst again, she had become a fierce woman that would cause a ruckus in the night.


    Gu Changge, who was currently in the eyes of the current Queen, had a slim figure. Her jet-black hair had been tidied up and tied up in an unusual gold bun, but she was wearing a simple yet elegant hairpin instead.


    The melon seeds on his small face were fair and clean against a pair of bright eyes. He had long eyebrows, a delicate nose, and a mouth that he didn''t know what to say. It made people feel tender affection for him.


    There was also a white embroidered shirt, a light green pleated jacket, and a light coloured dress with a cloud over it. For a moment, it was even brighter than the flowers in the garden.


    Zhang Ge looked at the smiling woman in the leader''s seat and did not know what to say. The eunuch leading the way hurriedly said, "This is the Queen''s Goddess."


    Zhang Ge hurriedly bowed, almost tripping over his long skirt. The crowd thought that she was a budding lotus flower that was about to bloom, carrying a touch of gentle and quiet elegance. Now that they saw her lose her composure, they couldn''t help but laugh.


    The empress, however, still had an expression of benevolence on her face. Don''t panic, don''t panic. Back then, when I first met the emperor, I really did fall down.


    At this point, no one dared to laugh anymore. The empress had saved her with a single word, and so Zhang Ge felt grateful in his heart as he kneeled down and bowed respectfully: "This subject greets the empress''s Goddess."


    The empress nodded her head: "Rise, I have received your gift."


    The eunuch who was leading the way introduced the concubines who were sitting on both sides of the hall to Chang Ge. These women who looked like they would fly on branches were just minor figures in front of the empress, so Chang Ge had to pay his respects to each of them.


    As for those famous people who were there, there was no need to introduce them, because there were many who were familiar with Changge, such as Minister Cao''s darling, Cao Ningxiang.


    When everyone was strolling around in groups of twos and threes in the imperial garden, Chang Ge once again began to feel lazy. He found a fake mountain and looked around to see that there was no one around.


    Little sister, Little sister Chang Ge. A girl wearing a lotus root colored spring shirt walked out from the fake mountain. She had a crafty expression on her face and was secretly laughing while holding a handkerchief to her mouth.


    Chang Ge was startled. She had obviously come here to take advantage of the lack of people to be lazy, so why was it that even Cao Ning Xiang had come?


    Cao Ningxiang sat down beside her, affectionately pulling her hand and said, "Younger sister, you have to go back to your hometown for three years. I miss you so much."


    Didn''t I come back?


    You didn''t come to the manor to find me when you came back, do you take me for your best sister?


    She ¡­ He really didn''t think of her as his best sister.


    Haha, you know I''m lazy, but we''ll have plenty of time to meet in the future.


    Yes, I haven''t spoken to my sister for a long time. I''m so anxious. Did my sister hear any news when she came to the palace today? Wind? Where did this come from? Did he have another purpose after entering the palace?


    Didn''t you say that today is Flower God''s Day? The Queen Goddess invited us to admire the flowers.


    Cao Ningxiang''s small head shook very quickly. ''Appreciating the flowers is a fake and the people watching are real'', her cheeks were already blushing red from embarrassment as she spoke. "The Queen Goddess is choosing a concubine for Crown Prince.


    Although Longsong was not interested in this matter, he still expressed his surprise cooperatively.


    Cao Ningxiang wrung her handkerchief tightly: "Although, although the Crown Prince is naturally incomparable to your brother ¡­" But since your brother is already engaged, I, I can only give up. If I can find a husband like Crown Prince, it would be the best job for my daughter.

 C134

    Chang Ge coughed to hold back his laughter, he had previously heard Gu Yinfeng boasting about how many girls he stole from the girls and he was still skeptical, but now that she saw Cao Ning Xiang''s little daughter''s delicate appearance, he could not help but believe it.


    You must get what you want with your beauty.


    She was speaking from the bottom of her heart. Cao Ningxiang had always been beautiful when she was younger. She could be the center of attention wherever she went, and she was also a famous talented woman in the capital.


    Chang Ge, you, don''t you want to become Crown Princess?


    Chang Ge shook his head. "I don''t want to. Besides, I don''t know this crown prince either."


    Do you really not want to ¡­ These words didn''t sound like Cao Ning Xiang asking, but more like she was talking to herself.


    The two chatted for a while longer. Some eunuchs came to tell them that a banquet had been set up in the empress''s flower garden, inviting them to come over for a meal. Only then did the two of them go to the garden hand in hand.


    Longsong rubbed his belly and laughed. "I''ve never eaten any of the best food in the palace, so I''ll have to eat more later."


    My aunt is Imperial Concubine Hong. Every time there is a banquet in the palace, she invites me to enter the palace. I think that she also wants me to marry into the imperial family.


    Changge responded boringly. Actually, she was not the least bit interested in the matter of the noble dukedom. The only thing she was interested in was the palace cuisine she would be eating later.


    Then recommend me which of the palace''s dishes you think is delicious.


    Cao Ningxiang rolled her eyes helplessly: "Even if it''s delicious, you can''t eat too much. Just eat a few mouthfuls and you''ll have the meaning to do so, otherwise you''ll lose respect in front of the Empress'' Goddess and all her concubines. What, your mother didn''t teach you before you entered the palace?"


    Uh, she did teach him that, but when it comes to eating, his mother understood that her daughter had a gluttonous stomach, so she only warned her repeatedly not to eat whatever she wanted, other than eating heartily.


    He looked at his waist, then glanced at Cao Ningxiang. Seeing her slender hands gripping onto something, Chang Ge couldn''t help but sigh that he had really become a country girl. It was fine to not mention such an obvious gap between them.


    When he arrived at the flower garden, he saw two rows of long tables placed on the grassland in the center. At the end of the long table was a row of seats for the Empress and her concubines.


    Changge looked at their figures with envy in her eyes, but that was all. If she really became like that, she might not necessarily feel comfortable.


    The empress took her place and everyone else did as well, but there was still one empty seat. Since no one was present, they could only wait.


    The little girls were all joking around. Cao Ning Xiang raised her voice with a serious expression: "Little sister Chang Ge, I''ll have to say what you said. You will never be able to eat delicious food in this palace kitchen. Don''t bite your tongue later."


    The Queen seemed to hear Cao Ning Xiang''s voice, and inadvertently looked over, seeing Gu Changge''s scrunched up face, Cao Ning Xiang was full of energy, she could not help but laugh, and lamented how good it was to be young.


    When Cao Ningxiang saw the empress smile at her, she wanted to show off even more. In the past, there had been countless banquets of various sizes in the palace. The scale of the banquets were different, and the wine and food were also different! Take this Flowery God Festival as an example, it has to be of a second-grade scale. The tea we''re drinking is a spring tea and it''s already starting. Although this dessert is commonly eaten by almond buddhist hands, tea fruit cut, pleasing to the eye, auspicious cake, and the taste is very different from the outside, don''t you want to try it?


    After her introduction, the other famous ladies sitting around also smiled as they sipped on their tea and snacks. They even praised her heartfelt words of praise, "Ning Xiang, you really know a lot."


    In other words, we only know about etiquette and not knowledge. As expected of the capital''s most talented woman, Ning Xiang.


    After being praised like this, she felt even more pleased with herself: dessert and tea were a little less used, and later she could still save up a box of first grade, the Four Pleasures had been done, the four sweet preserves, the appetizers fifth grade, the hot dishes fourth grade, the soy sauce fourth grade, and the food and soup first grade! The third grade imperial cuisine, the third grade, the second grade imperial cuisine, the second grade imperial cuisine, and then the first grade porridge. Only then would the first grade fruit be considered finished!


    As she finished her sentence, everyone was flabbergasted. There were even some girls who were speechless. They had only known that they had tried the dishes in the past, but they had never known that there was such knowledge.


    Chang Ge also felt that Cao Ning Xiang was a real talented girl, and that she also had a deep understanding of food. Unlike her, she had a greedy mouth and knew how to eat nothing else.


    The Queen was not annoyed by Cao Ning Xiang''s actions of showing off in front of so many young mistresses. She looked at them with a kind expression until the eunuch shouted: "Imperial Concubine Hong, Goddess has arrived!"


    Imperial Concubine Hong, after arriving, inevitably wanted to exchange pleasantries with the empress and the others. What about your big sister? What about the emperor suddenly giving me a flower as a hairpin?


    Some were disdainful, while others flattered. In any case, this girl had endless topics to talk about.


    Changge and Cao Ning Xiang were restless. One of them was extremely excited because of the delicious food that was about to be served while the other was gesturing towards his aunt.


    Not long after, the eunuch shouted again, "Serve the dishes!"


    All the palace maids came up with a silver tray and placed a small porcelain bowl in front of each of them. The bowl was carved with a dragon and a phoenix carved onto it.


    The tip of Chang Ge''s nose had already smelled the fragrance. Beside him, Cao Ning Xiang was still muttering in confusion, Even if it wasn''t a box full of grapes, plums and the like, they still had to be served first ¡­ If that wasn''t a dried fruit, then why did it have to be some apple buns or something like that? Why did it have to be a bowl all of a sudden?


    Zhang Ge however, was different. She had already looked fervently at the Goddess Empress who was seated at the front, waiting for her orders to comfort her stomach.


    The empress seemed to know what she was thinking, and smiled warmly into her eyes. "Let''s eat, everyone."


    The palace maid stepped forward and lifted the lid of the bowl one by one.


    Instantly, a clear fragrance filled the air, mixed with the fragrance of the flowers that filled the sky, refreshing the heart and soul.


    Changge''s eyes lit up as she looked at the food in the bowl, unable to contain her joy. She had never imagined that there would be such delicacies in the palace!


    Cao Ningxiang''s face was dark and gloomy. At the same time, the faces of the young girls who often came to the palace to feast also turned ugly. They never would have thought that the empress would use such a thing to entertain them while they were attending a banquet at the palace.


    There were five or six small and exquisite yellow-white fish balls inside the small bowl. There were a few pieces of green onions and coriander floating above the clear soup. Although it was a fish ball, it didn''t have any fishy smell.


    Bastard!


    Imperial Concubine Hong slowly opened her mouth, but scolded the eunuch on duty, "This is Flower God''s Festival, could it be that the things given to the Cold Palace have been wrongly distributed here!?"

 C135

    The head eunuch said that he didn''t dare to do so as he looked at the empress.


    The empress picked up the spoon and scooped up a fish ball to blow on it. She opened her red lips and took a bite. She chewed it slowly with an intoxicated expression on her face.


    Why don''t you try it?


    All of the concubines and daughters did not move. Imperial Concubine Hong had said just now that this was food for the cold palace, how could they eat it? Wasn''t this implying that they would enter the cold palace in the future?


    Zhang Ge, however, disapproved. He scooped up a fish ball and swallowed it whole. This fish ball was not big to begin with, so she took a sip to confirm that it was not easy.


    As he bit down, he could feel the elasticity of his tendons and teeth. His mouth was filled with the fragrance of the fish and the sweetness of the flowers.


    This was a kind of blissful feeling, as the past played out in front of her eyes, together with her family members, and Gu Yinfeng teasing her teacher. On the island, he fought with Bai Ze, took the sword with Xiao Ziyang, was embraced by him in the inn, fell asleep on his lap, and pointed at the space between his eyebrows ¡­


    In the end, his eyes were all on Xiao Ziyang''s face.


    This was the first time she discovered that she missed him so much, even more than she missed him for three years on the island. She really wanted to ride the sword and go find him right now.


    Changge chewed on the fish balls with moist eyes.


    The empress nodded with a smile, then said to Imperial Concubine Hong, "This is a gift from the emperor. Don''t you like it?"


    When they heard that it was the emperor''s reward, everyone immediately became somewhat embarrassed. A few of them had already picked up their spoons and started to eat.


    When they didn''t want to eat it, they would look reluctant and unwilling. As soon as it was in their mouths, they couldn''t help but want to eat it. Every one of them had a blissful expression on their faces.


    After a few of her concubines had eaten it and said it was delicious, the empress said faintly, "Those who have not eaten the fish balls are truly unlucky. The chef for the fish balls was specially invited by my son from outside the country."


    When the crowd heard the name "royal son", they were even more surprised than when they heard the name "emperor". It had already spread amongst them that on Flower God Day, the empress was going to give her son a choice of Crown Princess to be the current crown prince.


    Cao Ning Xiang hastily scooped a fish ball into her mouth and swallowed it whole: Delicious, it''s really delicious!


    Hahaha, is it really that delicious? Accompanied by a hearty laugh, a person with a high profile walked into the garden with large strides.


    The ones who had come were none other than the current Crown Prince. Upon seeing him, the crowd all kneeled down to pay their respects.


    Gu Changge was stunned, everyone kneeled on the ground, only she was still sitting blankly on her seat with a fish ball in her hand.


    The crown prince acted as if he had not noticed her presence. He took a big step forward and excused himself before sitting down beside the empress. The elegance with which he lifted his robes had mesmerized countless girls.


    Cao Ningxiang''s face was flushed red as she sat beside Chang Ge and was even more restrained. Chang Ge wasn''t feeling any better than her at all. If she could, she would have stuck an invisibility talisman on her body and disappeared.


    If she, Gu Changge knew that Ye Xuan was even the current dynasty''s crown prince, she would not have come to this palace''s banquet!


    It was not that she loathed this person, but she felt a little awkward sitting with the famous Shuyuan dressed in fine clothes. Wasn''t her brilliant life of ''Upper Immortal'' ruined?!


    Slowly, they lowered their heads and took the fish balls to chew. Listening to the crown prince and the other concubines'' greetings, the other concubines finally took out their self-awareness as mufei. They were no longer as jealous as they were just now.


    Nan Gong Ye Xuan was originally the eldest son, and although he was doted on by tens of thousands of people, he was not as hardworking as his younger brothers. He spent his time and effort on learning martial arts, and in recent years, he had heard of the existence of Immortal Cultivation Sect.


    Although the Emperor was discontented, his son did not have any presumptuous thoughts no matter how much he tried. Thus, he was not too interested in the Emperor''s position.


    No matter how fierce the competition for the crown prince''s position was, he was still able to escape with ease. It had to be said that his son had already made some small achievements.


    The empress had finally persuaded him to marry her after he returned to the capital, and had even given him the name of the capital''s daughter to look through. If anyone felt that their daughter was compatible with him, they would invite her to the palace on the day of the Flower God''s Day.


    He had been browsing when he saw a name. He laughed out loud and slammed the table.


    And so, the ''Fangfang Banquet'' held in the Imperial Garden today.


    Someone who should be greeting someone, someone who should be showing off. As Chang Ge was eating a fish ball with his head down, his ears suddenly twitched as he heard a familiar term.


    This is the chef that this crown prince invited from far away in Ze City, he was unwilling to enter the palace, but because of this crown prince''s kindness, the chef had no choice but to compromise, thus obtaining today''s delicious fish ball to eat.


    Many of the young ladies expressed their gratitude, thanking the empress and the crown prince for their consideration.


    Chang Ge thought, this Ye Xuan is really worthy of being a Crown Prince. No matter if it''s within the Haoyue Peak or this harem woman, he will always be the one leading the living.


    Was Miss Gu enough?


    Chang Ge was startled, before he realized that the one who called her Miss Gu was her, but after thinking for a moment, it seemed that she was the only one with the surname of Gu, so he raised his head and said: "Another bowl."


    Puff. As soon as he said that, everyone covered their mouths and started laughing, is this Gu Changge really a foodie?


    But Zhang Ge didn''t seem to care at all, as she wasn''t here to choose a Crown Princess, she didn''t mind leaving a bad impression as long as she didn''t make any mistakes. Furthermore, this was a fish ball that she had wanted to eat before but had not. If Little Fishy was here, it would be even better. This master and servant pair could definitely eat up the imperial kitchens!


    When the crown prince heard Changge''s words, he acted as if he had received an order as he replied, "Quick, fish balls! Fish balls!"


    The eunuch accepted the order, and not long later, he hurried the palace''s daughter to bring a bowl of warm fish balls. Zhang Ge was extremely satisfied, and revealed a happy smile.


    All of them ate happily. It seemed like they hadn''t come to the palace for nothing today. It was just that they didn''t expect the current Crown Prince to be a glutton like her.


    Everyone looked at Chang Ge in silence. It was only until he was so quiet that he started to feel goosebumps. Chang Ge raised his head and looked around with his innocent eyes blinking for a long time. "Why are you all looking at me?"


    Cao Ningxiang also wanted to know, why was everyone looking at her? Even if she could eat, she wouldn''t need to attract so much attention.


    Is it delicious? The one who spoke was the Crown Prince Nan Gong Ye Xuan.


    I didn''t expect you to be so fond of eating Ze City fish balls.


    I don''t like it, but I know you want it.


    Zhang Ge was almost choked on the fish ball, the moment he said those words, the flower bed became completely silent. Everyone stood there awkwardly, only to hear Imperial Concubine Hong coldly snort: This Crown Prince already belongs to this side.

 C136

    This was the first reminder to the people in their dreams. All of the women in the pavilion had mournful expressions on their faces. Some of them were even full of jealousy towards the song.


    Amongst them, including Cao Ningxiang, she unluckily discovered that she seemed to have not been able to achieve great things related to marriage.


    Gu Yinfeng, who had a crush on him for so many years, was snatched away. He thought that with his family background and his aunt''s status, he would definitely be able to secure the position of Crown Princess under his butt.


    Who knew that Gu Changge, who came from an even more powerful family, would suddenly appear, but that was nothing, this kind of stupid girl had never been her opponent when she was young, and she was still not her opponent! Who was Cao Ningxiang? She was the number one female prodigy in the capital. She never expected that even the number one prodigy in the capital would have a hard time of it.


    She had long been tainted with''s perverted nature and had already put down her spoon. She said in embarrassment: Changge thought that she had only eaten two bowls of fish balls, but who would have thought that she would still have the heart of the Crown Prince, and really did not dare to eat anymore.


    Imperial Concubine Hong snorted coldly: "Sharp mouth, exactly like Prime Minister Gu''s daughter."


    The dispute between Prime Minister Gu and Minister Cao had more or less involved the harem, so Imperial Concubine Hong didn''t have any good feelings for Chang Ge. Unfortunately, no matter how much she tried, she couldn''t control the Emperor or the Crown Prince.


    With Imperial Concubine Hong''s departure, the other concubines took their leave as well. The Flower God Festival seemed rather lonely.


    Fortunately, these people were not the main characters. With their departure, the crowd felt a lot more relaxed.


    The empress began to chat with the nearby girls. Changge sat there feeling very awkward, as if she was sitting on pins and needles. When had she come to attend some Flowers'' Day party? She had clearly come to suffer.


    She really wanted to leave this place, so she thought that Big Brother would still be waiting for her at the front hall. Thinking that she would be able to return home with Gu Yinfeng soon, she couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief.


    Just as she was thinking, a black figure covered her from top to bottom. Zhang Ge raised his head and saw the handsome face of the Crown Prince Nan Gong Ye Xuan.


    Nan Gong Ye Xuan stood tall in front of her, with a tall and imposing manner,


    A big hand extended forward, making an inviting gesture: "It''s rare to see Miss Gu on Flower God''s Day, would you like to admire the flowers together?"


    Although Chang Ge was already acquainted with him, the two of them should be considered to be familiar with each other. But now that she had faced so much money, which was filled with jealousy, she couldn''t bring herself to do it. If she really had the cheek to admire the flowers with him, wouldn''t she be misunderstood? She wanted to become a Crown Princess?


    Just as she was about to decline, the Empress spoke up from the side.


    How could that be? She hurriedly tried to defend herself and could only follow Nan Gong Ye Xuan out of the hall and into the flower garden where the Qi Dou Yan was.


    The two of them did not say anything else along the way. Zhang Ge carefully glanced at him and saw that he was also looking at them. He could not help but smile: "I didn''t expect you to be the crown prince. No wonder I felt that I''ve seen you before."


    Don''t you remember?


    Longsong shook his head. I don''t remember, but I''ve definitely seen it before.


    Ye Xuan said with his hands behind his back: At the birthday banquet for mother ten years ago, mother teased me to marry you to this crown prince, and you were even crying. The moment I saw that you were Prime Minister Gu''s daughter, I remembered it. If you hadn''t cried that day, I''m afraid we would have already engaged a baby''s kiss.


    Chang Ge wiped off the sweat on his forehead and silently mourned. Fortunately, although she was a fool when she was young, she could still cry. Otherwise, she might really be married off to this person.


    Ye Xuan fiercely patted her back: It looks like you really don''t want to marry this crown prince.


    Changge almost choked on her own saliva. Ah? Do you think it''s possible?


    She was a disciple that was cultivating on the island, how could she not be clean? Although her cultivation was mediocre, her goal was to cultivate Upper Immortal! She could live for thousands of years! This way, she could accompany Immortal Lord for a very long time ¡­


    How is that impossible?


    Ye Xuan however, thought of another crucial point: You are the daughter of an influential official in the imperial court, even if you don''t want to, I don''t want to, the royal father and mother would still want to marry you to me.


    Chang Ge shook his head. She didn''t want to be the mother of the world, nor did she want to be some Crown Princess. She only wanted to cultivate. When her parents mentioned marriage, she always said that she was still young, so she refused. However, she wasn''t young anymore. Fortunately, she didn''t return home often, so she should be able to avoid her parents nagging.


    Ye Xuan said excitedly: That''s right, do you remember that night when we went onto the Haoyue Peak, how this prince promised you that he would help you marry someone like your husband and fly onto a branch to become a phoenix! How is it? This crown prince didn''t go back on his words, right?


    As he spoke, the tall man circled in front of her: "There shouldn''t be anyone more satisfied with your wish than this crown prince, right?"


    Indeed...


    There was no need to talk about the position of the Crown Prince, and the appearance of the son he gave birth to was also indescribable. The only thing was that this narcissistic temperament was common among the foppish lords.


    Chang Ge held his forehead and shook his head. "Thanks for your good intentions. I still think that cultivating immortality is more attractive to me."


    If you want to become an immortal cultivator, then I shall build you an immortal mountain. If you want to become your disciple, then you can choose which Immortal Cultivation Sect you want.


    Zhang Ge expressed his understanding and nodded his head: "I accept your kind intentions. If there is nothing else, I will take my leave from the Queen''s Goddess."


    Nan Gong Ye Xuan frowned slightly, as if he was slightly displeased. He looked at her with his hands behind his back, causing her to feel extremely terrified: "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    The latter waved her hand, and a young eunuch handed over a rectangular wooden box. Nangong Ye Xuan handed it over to Zhang Ge and said: Open it.


    Gu Changge''s imaginative little head started to fly around the sky again. The box in her hand didn''t feel heavy, but it was extremely exquisite. She didn''t know if she would be able to open it to release poisonous needles or smoke.


    As she thought about this, she opened the wooden box. There was no mechanism inside, only a wooden sword resting within.


    The wooden sword had once been broken, and after being skillfully joined together by a peerless craftsman, although it had been restored to its original state, the traces of the broken sword were still very clear.


    This is...


    This sword was very familiar. As soon as Chang Ge held it in his hand, he already knew what it was. He felt a surge of joy: "This is my first sword."


    Seeing her smile, Nangong Ye Xuan also laughed: "That day, your sword broke and I brought it back for repair. I originally wanted to give it to Qinghua for you to repair, but I couldn''t find you.


    Although she had already known the artifact Yue Yong and the Bi Luo in her hands, the fact that she was able to find the first sword she had lost and regained was still something that made her happy. Even if it was a souvenir, it might still be able to be passed on to her disciple in the future.

 C137

    Nan Gong Ye Xuan stared at her beautiful face in a daze, this girl was different from the last two times he had seen his.


    In the past, even though her Daoist robe was elegant and elegant, she was still a lady after all. Such luxurious clothes were more suitable for her.


    Her hair should have been tied up and she should have worn precious jewelry. Her clothes should have had complicated patterns on them to show off her status.


    And the only person who could give her all this was Nangong Ye Xuan, the future master of the mortal world.


    Unconsciously, he took a step forward and tried to hold her in his arms, but Chang Ge panicked and said, "I ¡­ I''m going back."


    Your brother and a few friends went out of the palace to have some wine and flowers.


    Chang Ge pouted and stomped his feet. "How could he leave me here alone? Forget it, I''ll go back by myself."


    Ye Xuan quickly walked two steps forward to catch up with her, and pulled her by the hand: "There are so many surrogates in the capital compared to Ze City, if I really get bullied, this prince will definitely feel heartache, why not wait for the end of the night banquet before leaving with Gu Yinfeng? I also don''t want Prime Minister Gu to have a hard time answering questions when you go back.


    Father''s interrogation was indeed difficult. Forget it, just endure it. It was better to avoid being alone with this person.


    Chang Ge wanted to return to his seat first, but the Crown Prince''s present in his hand envious of him. He felt that Gu Changge was different from the others.


    In the afternoon, they once again admired the flowers and wrote poems, and the song was already drowsy. When night fell, the palace was lit up by lanterns and fireworks, as bright as day.


    When he found out that Gu Yinfeng had returned, he hurriedly bid farewell to the empress, becoming the first daughter of the Flowers Festival to leave. The crown prince looked at her figure that had left and fell into deep thought.


    Did my son really like this Miss Gu? The empress sat on her throne, watching the fireworks in the distance, her eyes bright.


    Nan Gong Ye Xuan drank the wine: Even if I don''t like her, I can only marry her. After I ascend the throne, Gu Sikong will still be able to use it ¡­


    The Empress laughed sweetly as she looked ahead, "I can see that Gu Changge doesn''t care about you. Your son had prepared a fishball and a wooden sword for such a long time, he might have failed."


    I hope that the Queen Mother can speak properly in front of the Imperial Father. When the time comes, the imperial decree will bestow the marriage upon her, and she will have to be unwilling. Even if she wasn''t, she still had to think for her parents and brother.


    Your son was actually waiting for your mother here. Your mother really thought that your son had grown up to be sensible. I didn''t expect that I would have to ask for your help on this sort of matter.


    Even if I grow up to be a hundred years old, I will still be a child that will never grow up in front of my mother.


    The empress chuckled as she looked at her son''s doting eyes, not the amiable look she had long ago become accustomed to.


    The horse hooves were crisp and the carriage was rolling on the stone floor.


    Zhang Ge leaned on the car and chosen the most comfortable angle to fall asleep, but outside, Gu Yinfeng was chattering non-stop: "Little Sister, why are you back so early? There''s even a Sky Lamp in the palace tonight, hiccup, that Sky Lamp is really pretty good."


    Changge snappily replied, "You only know how to drink. You don''t even want your own sister anymore. I hate you!"


    My good little sister, why would big brother not want you? Look, that Young Master Wang and Young Master Zhao have not come yet.


    Even without lifting the curtain to look at Changge, one could tell that her brother was swaying on the back of his horse. Even the coachman couldn''t stand to watch: Why don''t we get on the horse, Eldest Young Master?


    No, this, this carriage is a woman''s thing, this little wine that I drank is nothing! Wait, when I faint, you must remember to drag me back. That way, I won''t be able to see my heart, so don''t tell me whether I was dragged by a carriage or carried by a palanquin.


    Chang Ge had been defeated by his older brother. He couldn''t do anything to him, so he could only bear with it. When he woke up from the drinking, he would definitely teach him a lesson.


    Thinking about this, Gu Yinfeng yelled out: Who is in front of you! How dare you block this young master''s carriage! Don''t want to live anymore!


    He usually looked like a scholarly scholar, but in reality, he had some time to himself. In addition to his seventy percent drunkenness, he seemed to be trying to put on a fierce front.


    Zhang Ge was not worried at all. In the capital city, there were both the strong and the weak. If there was any trouble, there would be a servant protecting them. Although these servants were weak, beating someone up was not a problem.


    The carriage slowly stopped. In order to protect her, the carriage stopped moving forward.


    Zhang Ge heard Gu Yinfeng riding on his stallion with a few servants escorting him, as he walked forward, he even cursed: "You dare to block this young master''s way, do you not want to live anymore, hurry up and get out of my way!" I don''t want to start a massacre!


    Just as he was about to go out to take a look, he heard Gu Yinfeng roaring, "Chang Ge, quickly run!"


    Following that, wails and howls rang out one after another. Everyone was crying and cursing at the same time. Zhang Ge then quickly lifted the curtain of the carriage and rushed out.


    The long street was empty, the night was vast.


    On the side of the road, there was a shop with its door tightly shut. On the long street, a black shadow was hiding in the fog.


    Gu Changge!


    One of them shouted and flew forward to stand in front of her.


    Zhang Ge had long seen that the ones blocking his way were not ruffians, but a group of black clothed cultivators. These people had used some unknown technique to capture all her servants and guards, and even Gu Yinfeng was captured by a black clothed cultivator.


    If you dare touch my sister, I''ll kill you! Gu Yinfeng shouted while struggling.


    Just as Chang Ge was about to step forward to save him, he was stopped by the person flying towards him: "Where do you think you''re going?!"


    Zhang Ge dodged and then rushed towards the group of black-clothed people. The person blocking their way was also not someone easy to deal with. That person seemed to be afraid of Zhang Ge and used his sword to stab towards her.


    It was a pity that he did not bring his own Stone Cauldron nor Bi Luo with him when he entered the palace today.


    Who are you? Let go of my brother!


    Those who blocked his way were not polite at all: their enemies!


    Even though she had cultivated for many years, she had never made enemies with anyone. Could it be that her Haoyue Peak ¡­


    While dodging, she looked at the figures of these people. Their sword techniques were indeed similar to the clothes of the crude Daoist Priest from Haoyue Peak.


    She secretly cursed. She unconsciously slowed down, and with a "pu ci" sound, the black-cloaked daoist''s long sword pierced into Chang Ge''s arm.


    She gritted her teeth and let out a painful cry before landing on the ground. Leaning against the wall, she was in an extremely sorry state.


    You, a man bullying a little girl, what a hero you are! If you have the ability, come and fight this young master! Don''t touch my sister!


    The silver blade of the sword touched the end of Long Sing''s throat. The black-clothed Taoist looked down at her condescendingly and said, "Little girl?!" This little miss should not pay with her life just because she killed Upper Immortal? First, you killed my Senior Master Tian Ji in Haoyue Peak, and then you killed all of my disciples in the capital to absorb their spirit energy.

 C138

    Sister!


    The sword moved with the wind, and Zhang Ge hurriedly turned his body to dodge, but it was already too late to say anything.


    Furthermore, she did not know what to say. In the Haoyue Peak, she was the one who killed the people, but she did not want to pay with her life!


    You let my brother go first! I did not kill your men in the capital!


    Even if she were to die, she wouldn''t implicate her family. With her brother''s character, if he saw that she was killed, he would only risk his life to take revenge.


    It''s not your turn to bargain!


    The man stabbed again, but it was too late for Chang Ge to dodge.


    Originally, wearing such a strict set of clothes would have meant that she wasn''t agile. Adding on the jewelry on her head, she began to hate herself for not learning how to escape everyday.


    Taking advantage of the darkness of the night, she saw an opening and dashed towards a group of people on the street. With a flip of her wrist, she pulled out a jade hairpin and pierced it against the chilly night wind.


    The man originally wanted to grab Gu Yinfeng, but seeing how dishonest he was, he placed all his focus on the hedonistic young master, and was suddenly ambushed. He immediately grabbed Gu Yinfeng by the collar and dodged the attack, but he still underestimated the siblings.


    Zhang Ge brought out his hairpin and moved closer, while Gu Yinfeng suddenly smashed his arm against that person''s chest. He barely escaped from danger as he pulled his sister and jumped onto his horse.


    Stop!


    The people behind could not allow them to escape, they all followed suit with their swords, and in a moment they were in front of the horses, with the sound of the horses falling to the ground, Gu Yinfeng hugged Chang Ge and rolled away from the swords in their hands.


    Brother, quickly leave. They are cultivators, and they only came for me. They won''t kill innocent people! Longsong pushed him.


    However, to have Gu Yinfeng abandon his sister and run away alone, that was even more humiliating than throwing his naked into a market: No way! How could a man do such a thing? Sister, don''t be afraid, I want to see what these stinking Taoists can do to us!


    The more they fought, the braver these two people became. They completely infuriated the leader of the Daoists: "Kill them to avenge Martial Uncle Heavencraft and his many fellow disciples!"


    The smelly Daoist is courting death! I''ll grant you your wish!


    Gu Yinfeng took out a dagger from nowhere and used it to protect Zhang Ge, but due to his low skill, he was unable to fight against these Immortal cultivators, and in a short period of time, he was at a disadvantage.


    Sister, leave! He forcefully pushed away the long song and ran to lure away the Daoists.


    Zhang Ge only felt that this scene was somewhat familiar and he stopped moving his feet.


    Not only did he encounter Corpse Devil at the lakeside three years ago, even if he was scolded by his father at home, Gu Yinfeng would always call him little sister and leave quickly.


    Witch! Where to!


    The person in the lead did not give up and continued fighting, wanting to kill Zhang Ge with his sword.


    Gu Yinfeng kicked away the little Daoist who was fighting with him, and pounced towards the black robed cultivator, who roared and sent Gu Yinfeng flying with a palm strike, and shattered all of his internal organs.


    He hit the wall with a ''bang''. His body then slid down in a twisted manner. From his eyes, ears, nose and mouth, large amounts of blood gushed out.


    Chang Ge could only feel that the heaven and earth were in ruins and was completely silent. He couldn''t even see the sound of the wind coming from the swords and sabers. He couldn''t hear anything ¡­


    She raised her hand to block the black robed Daoist Priest''s longsword. The latter slammed into the roof of the shop and let out a pitiful cry.


    She quickly ran towards Gu Yinfeng, but she could not hear or look, her eyes were only looking at Gu Yinfeng who was lying on the ground.


    Big brother ¡­


    The word came out of her lips, but she couldn''t hear it.


    She rushed forward and picked up the person on the ground. She saw that his eyes were still open. Although his face was covered in blood, his expression was full of resentment.


    Longsong held his head and called to him again.


    Without any response, the person in front of her would never stand up again and call out to her sister with a loud laugh ¡­


    He would not chase after her by the lake with a kite, nor would he stick out his tongue at her when his father scolded him.


    From now on, she, Gu Changge, would not have a brother anymore ¡­


    Ah--!


    A long roar shook the clouds, and suddenly, sand and rocks were blown in the long street that was shrouded in darkness, blowing up a large wind that could anger the heavens!


    At the center of the tornado, a petite figure wearing silk was kneeling on the ground, tightly hugging a person that was covered in blood.


    Her hair was in disarray, and her voice was almost hoarse. Yet, no matter what she did, she could not wake the person in her embrace!


    Big brother, big brother! Brother!


    He called out the song over and over again, as if he knew that from now on, these two words would no longer be called out naturally.


    The surrounding cultivators were all thinking about the strange phenomenon in the sky. They did not know why the sky was like this, and did not know why Witch had such power.


    Catch the Witch! The leader, a black robed cultivator, grabbed his injured arm and jumped down from the roof.


    The Daoist priests looked at each other, not knowing whether or not they should take action.


    At this moment, in Gu Changge''s eyes, other than the surroundings which were dyed in white, there was only blood in her arms. She could not hear anything, she only felt hatred, pain, and anger in her chest, quickly tearing her apart!


    What did it have to do with Gu Yinfeng, what it had to do with Father and Mother?!


    She bit her lips, but was unable to taste any hint of blood. She slowly placed the person in her embrace onto the ground, as if she was afraid that she would wake up a sleeping person if she wasn''t careful.


    When the Daoist priest that was charging over saw Chang Ge turn around, he was so frightened that he took a few steps back.


    Useless thing! Don''t you want to avenge Senior Master Tianji? The leader of the Daoists used his good hand to pick up his flying sword and thrust it at Longsong.


    Gu Changge did not get up, with a wave of her long sleeve, she grabbed the person who was approaching him into her palm. Crack crack crack.


    Ah? This...


    The other Daoists were at a loss of what to do, not knowing whether to go forward or not. This was because they discovered that after her brother died, the Witch''s body''s'' magic ''was not something they could resist.


    Gu Changge stood up, her entire body emitting bright white light, the despair that she seemed to have brought from the Great Desolation engulfed the entire capital, even the people who were drinking in the palace had a chill coming from their bones.


    You, what do you want to do, you witch! Watching the disheveled figures slowly walk towards them, these cultivators began to feel fear: You, you killed our Martial Uncle Heavencraft, you should pay with your life! He had also killed many of his fellow disciples in the capital! We, our Abyss Monastery, will not let you off!


    You... The corner of Gu Changge''s mouth slowly raised, that aloof and pure arrogance of her made people not dare to look directly at him, the sharpness in her eyes made everyone who saw her unable to stop their legs from turning soft.


    It''s not enough for all of you to accompany him in death! Not enough!


    As soon as he finished speaking, the Daoist priest who had just spoken seemed to be pulled up into the air by a huge force. Before he could even scream, he heard a loud bang!


    This person was forcefully thrown to the ground alive and died. He crashed into the body of that person just now. His flesh was badly mangled and it was difficult to distinguish his true body.

 C139

    Everyone looked at Zhang Ge in shock, the timid ones were already scared to the point of trembling their legs. They had killed demons for a long time and had never encountered such a powerful ''Demon'' before. Her strength seemed to be able to easily kill them, but she slowly walked towards them.


    His slightly raised head, his hair entangled in the night wind, the bloodthirsty coldness at the corner of his mouth, and his entire body, all of which was filled with hysteria and despair.


    She was tangled into a mass of anger that was formed from grief. That fury wanted nothing more than to burn these people into ashes. However, she still calmly approached.


    Changge raised her hand, and those people backed off in fright. She sneered and asked solemnly, "What are you afraid of? Are you afraid of death?" Who wouldn''t die? If you are afraid of death, then so be it!


    Accompanied by her hysterical roar, the two people standing in front of her were torn apart as if they were made of sharp claws. Their flesh and blood rained on the ground, and some of them even landed on other people''s bodies.


    Those who survived glanced at each other before fleeing on the back of their swords. As the saying went, those who survived were not afraid of them.


    How could Longsong tolerate this? They walked away, shouting angrily, Damn thing!


    The sound was like the chiming of a bell, causing the earth to shake and the sky to shake.


    The people on the flying swords screamed as they fell from the sky. As for where they landed and how they died, that was something that Longsong could not even consider.


    The entire street was covered in the stench of blood, and the night wind was blowing even harder, making it seem as if ghosts were wailing and wolves were howling.


    Zhang Ge stood there blankly, she just stood there quietly, then turned her head to look at Gu Yinfeng''s direction before quickly turning back.


    No...


    Tears welled up in her bright eyes. She held her eyes and cried until her shoulders twitched. Her frail figure seemed as if she could break at any moment in the night.


    Big brother ¡­


    The long, dark street regained its tranquility as the citizens of the capital closed their doors and went out. At the end of the street, the sound of orderly footsteps could be heard. It seemed like the officials would immediately send troops when they heard the commotion. They wouldn''t have to live if anything happened to the Son of Heaven.


    A white light flashed across the night sky, and a vigorous figure quickly landed beside Chang Ge. The man was wearing silver hair and had a cinnabar mole on his forehead. The cinnabar mole in the night sky seemed to carry a bewitching power.


    Girl, why are you here!


    The moment Bai Ze said those words, he was firmly grabbed by Chang Ge. When he saw the pair of bloodshot eyes, he was immediately rendered speechless.


    Longsong looked at him, his face filled with despair and grief, as if he could make her go crazy at any moment. Abyss Monastery!


    Only now did Bai Ze notice that not far away, there was a man''s corpse quietly lying there. In the distance, the officials were quickly approaching. He held onto Longsong with one hand and grabbed the corpse with the other, then soared into the sky and disappeared into the night.


    The next day, it rained heavily throughout the capital. According to the older generation, it had not rained like this in decades. Furthermore, it was at the end of spring, when there should have been less rain.


    The torrential downpour washed away all the blood and water in the Gu Residence. It also soaked the Gu Residence in its white concoction.


    Countless commoners stood outside the Gu Estate in the rain, looking at the Gu Clan members hanging white banners everywhere. All of them were wondering, which Gu Clan member had passed away?


    Could it be the Mrs. Gu?


    It was possible that he had heard that the Mrs. Gu was not in good shape.


    It couldn''t be Miss Gu, right? Our Miss said that Miss Gu entered the palace yesterday, but her body wasn''t feeling well and she had returned early.


    It was also possible that there was a sudden illness or something ¡­


    However, no matter how much they guessed, the Gu Estate''s doors were tightly shut. The Gu Estate''s doors were not open, and no one could be seen coming out, much less knowing what had happened.


    However, Prime Minister Gu was not only the head of the court, but also the heart of the commoners. He treated people kindly and deeply respected by the commoners. They all shared the same sentiments as they stood at the door, unwilling to leave.


    Not long after, the palace officials arrived to offer their condolences. Four tall horses pulled a luxurious carriage to a halt in front of the Gu Estate.


    The officials from the Ministry of Rites were drenched from head to toe by the rain, and had yet to receive a response when they sent someone to knock on the door. They then whispered a few questions to the carriage.


    After receiving a response from the person in the car, the ritual officer shook the bright yellow silk off his hand and stood in front of the Gu Residence''s gate to read it aloud.


    As the saying goes, I will pray for the spirit of the noble duke of Wen.


    When the citizens heard this, they immediately understood that this funeral was for Gu Yinfeng, the Marquis of Guan Wen!


    Almost every day, no matter if it was the people who surrounded them or those who came from afar, they all kneeled down in the rain one after the other, feeling sorrowful in their hearts.


    The reason why Prime Minister Gu was loved by the common people was not only because he was a pure and honest man who loved his people, but also because he had a good-for-nothing, yet deeply beloved son!


    Although this son was a popinjay, he did not force his daughter to commit any evil deeds. He would often stand up for the weak and cry out grievances for the world''s injustice.


    The pair of amorous eyes roamed the streets, attracting the gazes of countless young ladies.


    Although he was an unruly man, he still carried himself with respect. At that moment, everyone in the capital who knew him respectfully called out to him: "Young Master Gu."


    He was a perfectly fine person, yet he seemed to be waving a fan as he walked out of the Gu family''s gate. How could he have disappeared without a trace?


    Wooo!" The youth was heroic, willing to bow to the dynasty. However, he had yet to grow up, and his heroic soul was his spirit. I have often heard of you learning the art of Minda, and I have often shared it with you in the court and the field, and now I am burying you in the grave. Cry, Thou hast heard nothing, but thou hast seen no grief. The paper ash flew, the wind blew strongly, and without knowing it, it fell. Awhoo! Sob, sob, sob!


    Some people were already in tears. After the ritual officer finished reciting the sacrificial text, the door slowly opened from the inside.


    Gu Sikong''s face was pale white, he knelt at the door and received the ceremony document from the ritual officer.


    The ceremonial officer was originally his colleague, he was extremely sympathetic to Gu Sikong''s death. He sighed and said, "Master Gu, please grieve."


    The carriage''s curtain was lifted, and when the Crown Prince Nan Gong Ye Xuan walked out of the carriage, he strode forward, extended his hand out to brush away the umbrella used by the eunuch, and immediately pulled Gu Sikong up from the ground: Prime Minister, please quickly get up.


    Gu Sikong looked as if he had aged twenty to thirty years in one night. His hair was gray at the temples and his eyes were cloudy.


    This subject ¡­ I didn''t know that the Emperor had come late to compose the sacrificial script ¡­


    The Crown Prince tried to comfort her, "My lord, those who do not know are innocent, I think my lord is grieving for you, and you are not in the mood for this. It is raining heavily outside, you should go in first."


    Gu Sikong''s frail body trembled, he nodded his head and walked towards the manor, then ordered the servants to open the doors wide, preparing to receive everyone''s respects.


    Grief over the loss of his son, a family hiding in the home crying is not the matter, now that the dead are done, the most important thing for his son to do is to do the aftermath.

 C140

    The deceased were already dead. The most important thing was to help his son.


    The crown prince supported Gu Sikong into the front hall. Right now, the hall had already been converted into a spirit hall, and in the middle of the hall was a brand-new coffin, with a white banner standing upright.


    Nan Gong Ye Xuan took the handkerchief that the servant handed to him and wiped off the rain on his body. Looking around, he saw a few servant girls kneeling in the hall crying, but they did not see Zhang Ge''s figure.


    Gu Changge had a deep relationship with her brother Gu Yinfeng. How could she endure such a thing?


    But Gu Sikong was already too sad to ask, so he went to the spirit hall to burn incense in the name of his old friend, and then waved his hand to draw a couplet, and then left.


    After exiting the mourning hall, Nan Gong Ye Xuan pulled a crying servant boy and asked: There was a sneak attack last night, was your young miss hurt?


    In reply to the crown prince, the young miss only suffered some superficial wounds. More importantly, the young miss had already been frightened to the point of losing her looks.


    As the young servant spoke, he began to wail again. He felt even more heartbroken than if his wife had died.


    Nan Gong Ye Xuan patted his shoulder to signal him not to be overly upset: Where is your young miss, bring me to see her.


    This... The attendant was a little hesitant. How could outsiders go to the young mistress'' room?


    I''m here. A cold voice came from the side. Nan Gong Ye Xuan turned his head and met Gu Changge''s black eyes.


    She was dressed in a white dress as she stood on the porch. Her black hair was as black as ink as it draped over her shoulders. The torrential rain splattered on her body, making her look like a tottering pear flower in the rain.


    Pale, fragile, standing against the wind.


    A pair of big hands embraced Chang Ge over. Bai Ze looked at Nangong Ye Xuan warily. They were both men, how could he not see through this person''s playfulness?


    Nan Gong Ye Xuan cupped his fists and greeted Bai Ze and Chang Ge using the rules of the martial arts world.


    I heard in the palace that my father ordered me to come to offer my condolences.


    Chang Ge nodded. His expression was too calm, a calmness beyond imagination, as if the one who died was just an insignificant person, neither angry nor happy, neither sad nor painful.


    Bai Ze kissed her hair and said softly: "You''re still injured, go rest in your room first."


    I''m going to see my brother. After she finished speaking, she walked towards the mourning hall. Bai Ze''s tall and big figure followed her.


    Chang Ge stood in front of the coffin for a long time, his fingers caressing the coffin for a while, before he turned to look at Nan Gong Ye Xuan who was at the door. When the latter saw him looking at his, he immediately turned his attention back, afraid that he would miss a glimpse of her.


    One after another, people came to pay their respects, and the Gu Mansion removed the lintel at the entrance to show that they could enter the mansion to offer their condolences, regardless of whether they were of high status or low status.


    When there were more people, she would inevitably have to say a few words to Chang Ge. She seemed to be afraid of the stage, but also didn''t want to chat with these people. After that, she followed Bai Ze into the inner hall. On the other hand, Nan Gong Ye Xuan felt that the look in Chang Ge''s eyes before he left allowed him to follow along and enter the inner hall as well.


    Gu Changge sat on the stool, and looked ahead in a daze. Bai Ze stood by her side, vigilantly staring at Nan Gong Ye Xuan: "What are you doing here?


    Nan Gong Ye Xuan ignored him and went forward to squat in front of Chang Ge. Staring at her eyes, he felt extremely uncomfortable in his heart, because he saw that those eyes were no longer pure.


    The Crown Prince said, "I won''t let those people go ¡­"


    Chang Ge sneered, "Do you really think that we were ambushed?"


    Nan Gong Ye Xuan had a bad feeling about this: Who is it?


    Her long eyelashes flickered, and a tear fell on her knee.


    How is this possible?


    but very quickly, he seemed to have understood once more: Could it be because of the Haoyue Peak from last time, that they couldn''t as well ¡­


    There was mockery in Chang Ge''s words, "Why can''t I, why can''t I, what can''t they do? If you want to say that I am a demon, then I am a demon. I can kill whoever I want to."


    Bai Ze also mocked, "As long as you call it proper and upright, it''s better if you don''t call it imposing and upright, and instead don''t call it imposing and arrogant. Wouldn''t it be better to call it a beast instead?"


    Nan Gong Ye Xuan did not say anything, quietly squatted in front of Chang Ge, and felt guilty.


    When he was at the Haoyue Peak, he was the first one to help Zhang Ge. She was killed in the capital, and he did not manage to help her.


    But when he looked at those clear and cold eyes, he didn''t have the courage.


    Do you still want to marry me to become your Crown Princess?


    The calm question stirred up ripples on the two people''s faces. Bai Ze grabbed her shoulders and shouted angrily: Stinking girl, did your brain get destroyed?


    However, Nan Gong Ye Xuan was ecstatic, he nodded his head impatiently: I wish you to live a glorious life, and live together until the end of your life.


    Alright, I''ll promise you that. But before that, I''ll make you destroy all your Immortal Cultivation Sect in the mortal world!


    She looked at him as she spoke, and saw that his expression had changed from one of delight to embarrassment, and then to reluctance, and a little reproach for her little temper.


    If you can''t do it, then I will do it! I will make them all accompany my brother in death!


    Even the calmest sentence that came out of Gu Changge''s mouth could not help but make people shiver. Nangong Ye Xuan wanted to say something, but in the end, it turned into a sigh.


    I am the current dynasty''s crown prince, the future Emperor, and am in charge of all living things in the mortal world. How can I destroy Immortal Cultivation Sect?


    With these words, he was able to make his stand clear. Between a river and a beautiful woman, this person was still considered to be wise.


    Gu Changge continued: You once said that you would fulfill a wish of mine, but now that I have such a wish, it''s not that you can''t do it, but rather, you''re unwilling to do it.


    She was right, so other than feeling ashamed, Nangong Ye Xuan did not want to refute her.


    However, Bai Ze said: "You heard it, whatever that girl said about marrying you was just scaring you, she is trying to make you give up, and since you can''t give her what she wants, then don''t think too much!"


    Nan Gong Ye Xuan was speechless, he knew what was going on even without him saying.


    He did not know how he had left the Gu household. He only knew that after Gu Yinfeng''s death, three days had passed in the heavy rain in the capital. During these three days, the people who went to pay their respects to the Prime Minister had practically stepped on the doorstep of the Residence of Prime Minister.


    They even heard that the woman who was betrothed to Gu Yinfeng had accompanied him to his grave after coming into contact with the coffin to mourn.


    Recently, Gu Yinfeng had been the most talked about in the streets of the capital, as well as that pure and noble daughter who had been buried as a daughter-in-law of the Gu family.


    Gu Yinfeng seemed to have some sort of power. His death had brought along not only the smiles on his family''s face, but also the laughter and jubilation of the entire capital.


    In those inns and restaurants, the teahouses and theaters were all tainted with a kind of grief. If it wasn''t for the fact that they were under the Emperor, it was likely that they would have all closed their businesses.

 C141

    Death is long enough, and the body is with the mountain.


    After Gu Yinfeng''s funeral, Gu Sikong had also resigned from his position as Prime Minister, saying that he would return home to take care of his family, and adding that the Prime Minister''s wife had lost her only son, he only wanted to take care of his wife and daughter, and did not have the heart to be loyal to the imperial court anymore.


    The Emperor originally wanted him to stay, but the Crown Prince insisted on staying. In the end, he took a plaque bestowed upon him by the Emperor ¨C ''the humerus of a nation''.


    Yue Yang and Gu Sikong intended to bring Gu Yinfeng''s coffin back to their homeland for burial. Zhang Ge had originally planned to go back together, but when Xiao Ziyang brought Su Qimeng back from the island, he immediately went to the capital. After hearing the grievous news, she could only frown without uttering a word.


    Although Xiao Ziyang wasn''t familiar with this young man, she still remembered the day when he jumped down from the roof with ease.


    The youth had a promising future, but because of this personal grudge, he had become a ghost. If he said that this was the Heavenly Dao, then he would rather destroy the heavens!


    Meow ¡­ The kitten that came with Xiao Ziyang rubbed itself against Chang Ge''s chest with all its might, wanting to use the warmth of its own body to warm Zhang Ge''s ice-cold body and mind.


    She watched as Bai Ze pulled the cat out of her arms and looked at Xiaoyu who was looking at Bai Ze innocently. She couldn''t laugh at all, only until he saw Xiao Ziyang did she manage to smile.


    If you want to spend some time with your parents, This Sovereign will fly a letter to Master Xuanqi.


    I have already sent a letter to the Grandpa.


    She has also sent you a letter. Every time when she writes a letter, she would not forget to write a letter to Xiao Ziyang, and send it to an unknown place.


    In her letter, she wrote, Immortal Lord, I feel very uncomfortable, I feel very uncomfortable, and I really want to see you.


    Then, Xiao Ziyang appeared. If she wasn''t certain that the letter wasn''t sent to Sunset Peak, she would have thought that he had received her letter.


    I have sent a letter to the Grandpa saying that I want to return to Qinghua Sect with you ¡­ She calmly spoke out his thoughts.


    was a little surprised. The Qinghua disciples did not like her, and she was also afraid of Zuo Tianxing the most. Why did she have to return with him to Qinghua now?


    If you insist, I can take you back. He could protect her and not let her be bullied again.


    Zhang Ge nodded his head heavily: "In the end, I am still a disciple of Qinghua, so let me go back. If I were a disciple of the biggest cultivation sect, would they say that I am a Witch?"


    Xiao Ziyang nodded her head without hesitation: In the future, no one will ever say that to you again.


    It was a promise, but it was also an oath.


    He, Xiao Ziyang, would never let this tragedy play out before her eyes. Two thousand years ago, he had already regretted it her entire life.


    Once he heard that this girl wanted to return to Qing Hua, Bai Ze was the first to stand out and oppose her. Haven''t you suffered enough at that place yet? If they had treated you as an ordinary disciple back then, how could you have ended up like this!


    Changge did not say anything. She did not have a good impression of Tsinghua University, but to avenge her brother, she had to go on Tsinghua University first.


    To deal with so called righteous sects and sects, he would have to use righteous means to deal with them and openly hit them in the face! Furthermore, he told them, I, Gu Changge, do not play dirty.


    However, if you insist on going, I will go as well. This Beast King who had just destroyed his Qinghua Sect a while ago spoke of revisiting the place with a straight face and unwavering heart.


    Chang Ge sighed, "How can you go back to Tsinghua University after doing such a thing to Le Le?"


    I have explained, no! It was that girl who threw herself into his arms. I''m not a righteous man, and you still expect me to sit tight?


    It didn''t matter anymore. What a righteous man and a shameless villain. Everything that happened now did not matter in the eyes of Chang Ge anymore ¡­


    The kindness and hatred from the past were not enough for her. She had already experienced great sorrow, and there was very little that she cared about.


    If you want to go, go to the Ze City for now. There''s no way Qinghua''s people will let you enter the sect.


    After Chang Ge finished, Xiao Ziyang expressed her agreement. He did not seem to have any good feelings towards this Ancient Divine Beast: If you do not wish to give Chang Ge any trouble, then stay in the Ze City.


    Bai Ze snappily snorted: Taking advantage of the fact that you are here today, I''ll make it clear that my marriage to your female disciple is null and void!


    Xiao Ziyang did not comment, but the two of them could be considered to have reached an agreement.


    After bidding farewell to the two elders of the Gu family, Zhang Ge and Xiao Ziyang rode on the sword together, Bai Ze brought Little Fishy with him and flew towards Qinghua on sword, Prime Minister Gu and Madam Ye also began their journey back home.


    Bringing Chang Ge back to Qing Hua Xiao Ziyang was his own selfish intent. Other than wanting to protect her, he also wanted her to become his excuse so he could avoid Sect Leader Li Weng.


    However, if he knew that he had accepted this little girl, whose position was criticized by many Immortal Cultivation Sect, he would definitely be completely disappointed in her and even more so not pass the position of Sect Leader to him.


    After returning to Tsinghua University, the two went straight to the Sunset Peak.


    If you feel that your Sunset Peak is bad, you can go anywhere you want.


    Chang Ge shook his head, she felt that this place was pretty good. I will not go anywhere, as long as I stay by Immortal Lord''s side, I will have no other requests.


    Xiao Ziyang smiled faintly. Just as she was about to bring her into the main hall of the Sunset Peak, she heard a cheerful call coming from inside the hall. Su Qimeng flew into the world wrapped in silver like a butterfly.


    When she saw Gu Changge, her face flashed a joyful expression: "Senior Sister Gu has also come, I thought that Senior Sister Gu would never come back to Qinghua again."


    The little girl''s smile was pure and cute, and her sweet face was flushed. Compared to the happy and playful little barbarians, she gave others a more childish and interesting feeling.


    Zhang Ge had already thought about the Haoyue Peak and the scene of her eavesdropping on the Immortal Sect. If no one took off her invisibility talisman, how could she have dropped it? Luckily, she happened to be about to leave.


    The corner of her mouth curved: "Senior sister might have to stay here for a long time, do you welcome her?"


    Really? The little girl''s eyes were filled with joy, she grabbed Xiao Ziyang''s arm and kept on asking: "Is it true Master, is Senior Sister Gu staying here for a long time real?" Then I can have a good friend in the future, right?


    Xiao Ziyang nodded, he felt that she was really ungrateful to this disciple of her. Leaving her alone in the Sunset Peak was indeed lonely, and she was unwilling to go down the mountain and play with the other disciples.

 C142

    Senior Sister Gu, do you know how much I admire you from that day on when you were at the Flashy Hall? You sure have a lot of mana, can you give me some pointers in the future?


    The young lady spoke while pulling Xiao Ziyang with one hand and Gu Changge with the other, like she was walking in a hall.


    Entering the hall, he then pulled Chang Ge to take a closer look. What sort of side hall was this, and what sort of side room was that! Whenever her master practiced her swordplay, she would sit and write. Where her master lived, she would live.


    He then pointed to a large room for Chang Ge so that she could stay there.


    Longsong shook his head. I''ll just live where I used to live when I was here.


    Su Qimeng''s expression was a little ugly, but Xiao Ziyang had already understood that she was referring to three years ago when she was injured by a Divine Beast and she stayed at the Sunset Peak for a period of time.


    It was the auxiliary hall next to the front hall. Since she wanted to live there, there was no need for him to refuse, so he agreed.


    Chang Ge laughed and pointed at the tip of Su Qimeng''s nose: Why do I see that this junior sister of yours doesn''t seem to be happy?


    Where is there... I thought this was Senior Sister Gu''s first time at Sunset Peak ¡­ He still wanted Senior Sister Gu to stay closer to me.


    From now on, she would be living on the Sunset Peak.


    When Xiao Ziyang passed on the Green Flower Sword Skill''s Demon Subduing Spell to Su Qimeng, she would also raise the volume of the song. Although she did not call her Master, to Zhang Ge, the person in front of him was her Master.


    And the dream of taking Xiao Ziyang as her master wasn''t as intense as before. It seemed to have become a knot in her heart, especially after she heard others calling her master.


    With the end of spring, other than the four distinct seasons of Five Elements Peak, there was not much of a difference in temperature between the other areas of the Yuxiao Kongque Mountain.


    She had already made an appointment with Yin Lele a long time ago, but she was entangled by Su Qimeng so she couldn''t get away early in the morning. Now that she hurriedly rushed over, she just happened to see Yue Le sitting on the big rock alone, thinking about something.


    Pleasure. Zhang Ge flew forward and slowly retracted his sword''s aura. After so many days of training, this Bi Luo was even more skillful to her.


    Yin Lele turned her head and happily waved at Zhang Ge: Sister Changge, I have something to tell you.


    Zhang Ge and Na Han put away their swords and sat beside her. They looked at the green mountains of Qinghua and asked curiously: What exactly makes you so happy right now, could it be that it''s about Dongfang Yu?


    Sister Changge, you''re making fun of me! As she spoke, she clenched her fist and started to play a song, but the song didn''t seem to be anything special, as it let her beat it.


    After the two had had enough fun, Yin Lele finally replied shyly: Sister Changge, did you say something to Dongfang Yu?


    Chang Ge shook her head. She had said something to Dongfang Yu, but she did not plan to tell Le Le Le.


    This was her best friend, and she didn''t want her to be hurt again. Therefore, she said some things that she shouldn''t have said because of her happiness with Dongfang Yu.


    Dongfang Yu knew that after returning to Qing Hua City, she would frequently ask her to compare notes with him, or the two of them would go to Ze City to watch Little Fishy. After this long period of time, Zhang Ge already felt that something was wrong.


    She went straight to the point as she asked Dongfang Yu, "Do you like me?"


    Dongfang Yu''s answer surprised her. Dongfang Yu said, I have already promised you before, as long as you are happy, I can do anything for you. If you don''t like me, then you can also treat me as your brother.


    If you want to make me happy, then do it better. If you want to make me happy, then why not marry me? Is cultivation really that important to you?


    That day, Dongfang Yu did not say anything more. After the two of them had been separated for a long time, Dongfang Yu gave her a kite on her Sunset Peak.


    Therefore, when Le Le asked him about it today, she hurriedly shook her head innocently: "No, I didn''t tell him anything."


    Yin Lele blushed: That Dongfang Yu has been treating me better and better lately, and today, she even asked me if I want to cultivate immortality or marry someone.


    Longsong followed her words and asked, How do you answer?


    "Aiya, you know what, I already ¡­" If he asks me that, of course I have to tell him. My family didn''t send me up to be an immortal cultivator ¡­ Besides, my mother wrote many times asking me if I was going back to get married.


    Seeing her youngest daughter''s bashful expression, Chang Ge was also happy in his heart: "That''s just not good. You and Dongfang Yu, a perfect couple, it''s better if you bring him back, I promise to shock your parents."


    Sister Changge, you are speaking nonsense! I, I''m still a girl from a good family, how can I bring an unfamiliar man back without the orders of my parents!


    We are cultivators, there is no need to care so much. Furthermore, aren''t you afraid of causing trouble, when the time comes Dongfang Yu will go back on her words?


    Yin Lele''s expression was not at all gloomy, her pretty eyebrows, which usually danced in the wind, drooped down as she muttered in dejection: "I''ve let down Senior Brother Dongfang ¡­" I, I am no longer innocent.


    What she regretted the most was that night in Qing Qiu, and only she and Bai Ze knew what happened on that night.


    In the end, it was Bai Ze who forced her, or was she the one who lured Bai Ze? There was no longer any need for them to argue, because she was already filled with regret for what he had done back then.


    Perhaps in the future, she would have to pay a price for this, because it would harm the man she loved the most.


    Relax, Dongfang Yu will not despise you because of this. We have known him for so many years, don''t you know what kind of person he is?


    Knowing that Chang Ge was comforting her, she still felt uncomfortable. The better Dongfang Yu treated her, the more guilty she felt.


    The two of them talked for a bit before someone came to Yin Lele to tell him that Zuo Tianxing was looking for her. After leaving in a hurry, Zhang Ge sat down on her own and flew down the mountain.


    The disciples of Qing Hua still did not like her, but she rarely left the Sunset Peak so let alone the fact that they could not take her down, even Zuo Tianxing did not dare to come up to her easily to settle the score with her.


    Bai Ze bought a brothel here, and with a wave of his brush, he changed the name. Zhang Ge couldn''t help but suspect that perhaps one day in the future, this brothel called Drunken Flower Inn would be open throughout the entire country.


    The Ze City was as bustling as ever, but it felt like there was something missing from the booth that didn''t have any Golden Jade Fish Pills.


    Nan Gong Ye Xuan was serious, he liked to eat fish balls, why is he imprisoned in the palace? He had satisfied the appetite of his family, how many people would have missed out on the delicacy?


    Walking up to a snack stand, Chang Ge took out the silver from his pocket: "Boss, give me two pieces of wheel cake and butterfly cake. That''s right, give me five, no, ten immortal pills as well."


    Just as she finished speaking, a figure dashed into her embrace, causing her eyes to narrow as she barely dodged. She looked to the side and saw that it was actually Su Qimeng.

 C143

    The little girl missed her, and pouted as she looked at Gu Ruoyun with a bit of grievance: "Senior Sister Gu, I almost fell down."


    Chang Ge now had a new mindset. Many people had many things to deal with. If she could avoid it, she wouldn''t just stand there and not hide.


    So it''s you. The last time I came to Ze City, I was hit by someone and lost my wallet. This time I don''t dare to be hit again. With that, he took a paper bag from the stall owner and gave a ''immortal pill'' to her. He said, "Come, suppress your shock.


    Hehe, Senior Sister Gu is so good! The little girl took the candy and stuffed it into her mouth, smiling sweetly: Senior Sister Gu, who are you buying all these things for, could it be that you are bringing them over to my Sunset Peak for me to eat?


    Without hiding anything, Chang Ge said: To see my two friends.


    Su Qimeng grabbed her arm and giggled: "Senior Sister Gu''s friend is my friend, how about I go with you?"


    Chang Ge shook his head: "That''s not good, you should return to the Sunset Peak earlier. If you suddenly feel unwell and Immortal Lord isn''t by your side, what would you do?"


    Not afraid, not afraid. Recently, I felt my body has improved a lot. Perhaps it''s because my cultivation technique has become stronger.


    Long Song made an "oh" sound and led the way forward. It''s just that my two friends live in a place that''s afraid you won''t be able to enter.


    The little girl asked curiously, "Where are you staying? Isn''t it an inn?"


    It''s a brothel, you know?


    The little girl blushed and asked curiously: "Why does Sister Gu have a friend in the brothel?"


    My two friends are not brothel girls. One of them is a lecherous man, while the other is an ignorant child.


    Su Qimeng, on the other hand, disagreed: "I''m not afraid, why should I be afraid to go to the brothel? As long as I follow Senior Sister Gu, I won''t be afraid no matter where I go."


    Chang Ge laughed out loud, then stopped in front of a small green and red building: "This is the place."


    He saw red sleeve moves all over the building, and the song again.


    The three characters'' Drunken Flower Shadow ''emitted a golden light under the sunlight, and the calligraphy calligraphy was even more unfathomable.


    Su Qimeng was a little afraid of the stage, so she tightly pulled on Zhang Ge''s sleeve.


    When the bawdy old bawd saw the long song come, she immediately smiled like a chrysanthemum. "You came, the master was still muttering this morning, saying that you haven''t been here for some time, so he came looking for you."


    Chang Ge disapproved and didn''t even look at her.


    Do you not know what this master is thinking? As the saying goes, one day without seeing him is like three autumns. Two or three autumns have already passed since yesterday.


    The corners of Longsong''s mouth curved slightly. You are becoming more and more talkative.


    I don''t have much ability, but I do have the ability to coax you and Master to listen comfortably. Come, come, this way please! Oh, and today I brought a little girl. This girl is really pretty, but it''s a pity what kind of immortal she is. It would be more proper to be a happy deity in the shade of our drunken flower, hahaha.


    Listening to the old procuress teasing her, Su Qimeng was so angry that her face turned green. She tugged at Chang Ge''s sleeves and begged her to speak up for him, but all she got in return was a light sentence from Chang Ge: Their people speak like this.


    Su Qimeng felt wronged, but she couldn''t do anything about it. She turned her body to look at the girls inside the building, then followed behind Chang Ge.


    Before he reached the second floor, he heard the owner of the voice calling out to him, causing his heart to soften.


    A youth wearing a green spring shirt ran down the stairs. His bright eyes looked as if they had suffered some sort of grievance. His tender white face made people want to pinch it.


    Master! Little Fishy threw herself into Longsong''s embrace, hugging her and rubbing her.


    Chang Ge sighed, raising his hand to pull Little Fishy''s loose clothes, covering his half-naked shoulders: What are you crying for, didn''t I bring you snacks just like that?


    Only when she was facing Little Fishy would her eyes become filled with smiles. That kind of expression caused Su Qimeng to be astonished, and that was the real Gu Changge, just like that night at the Flashy Hall banquet and that day at the Haoyue Peak banquet.


    However, after returning to Tsinghua University, she felt that this person seemed to have changed. He didn''t like to talk, laugh or be in a daze. It gave off an extremely oppressive feeling. Even the way she smiled at the old procuress made people feel a little estranged from her.


    Why did he have to do this to this Demon Cat ¡­


    The Beast King said, the Beast King said, if the master doesn''t come soon, he''ll sell the little fish!


    Chang Ge sneered and pointed at the tip of his nose, "Selling you out would save me a lot of money. No one would want something like that even if I sold you out."


    The little fish cried out, as she gnawed on her sleeve, feeling wronged. The youth was like a flower, innocent and cute, this was also the pure land that she, Gu Changge, wanted to protect.


    So he was a small fish, he was so beautiful.


    Su Qimeng praised her sincerely. Hearing others praise her for her looks was the same as praising her, Gu Changge;


    Ye Zichen patted Xiaoyu''s head, then handed the dessert in his hand to him, "Save some food, otherwise I won''t buy it for you in the future."


    Little Fishy happily received the paper bag: Little Fishy wants to return to Qinghua with its master, Little Fishy wants to find Dongfang! Beast King bullies Little Fishy everyday, Beast King also wants to sell Little Fishy.


    Chang Ge shook his head: "No, have you forgotten that Zuo Tianxing wanted to capture you last time?" If you get caught again, I won''t be able to save you.


    Little Fishy can come with us to the Sunset Peak.


    Hearing that, Xiaoyu''s eyes lit up, and she could not help but nod: "Okay, okay, okay, Xiaoyu can go to Sunset Peak to accompany Master!"


    No! If not, I''ll let the East come and see you some other day.


    Actually, he did not think much about the East, he just wanted to have more time to accompany his master!


    Xiao Yu pouted, causing Su Qimeng to also sigh in disappointment as he looked at Xiao Yu, "Then can Senior Sister Gu bring me here from now on? I like Xiao Yu as well."


    Hmph, master is a bad guy, he definitely won''t agree to this!


    Chang Ge rolled his eyes at him. "I agreed to it, so what?"


    His master was a good person! Xiaoyu had another good friend!


    With that, he cheered and hugged Gu Changge and did not let go. Suddenly, an inharmonious voice came from upstairs, What are you doing!


    With that, Xiaoyu instantly let go and stood awkwardly to the side, not daring to move as she watched Zhang Ge.


    Chang Ge was already used to it, but Bai Ze would always have a headache if he didn''t understand human etiquette due to Little Fishy turning into an adult.


    He was taught more about men and women than women, but Fishy didn''t seem to understand what was the difference between men and women.


    Bai Ze asked as his silver hair fell on his shoulders and his forehead turned red. He lowered his head and asked, "How long do you plan on standing there for?

 C144

    Only now did Chang Ge realize that whether it was the girls or the customers downstairs, they were all looking at them as if they were watching a show.


    The old procuress smiled in embarrassment and made a gesture of invitation. Please, please.


    Zhang Ge replied with a smile and went upstairs with Little Fishy and Su Qimeng. Bai Ze snorted coldly, lifted his robes and walked into his own room.


    I hope I didn''t disturb your fun. Chang Ge purposely glanced at the room before entering.


    Bai Ze sat on the side of the table and said: It''s a big deal!


    Little Fishy fawningly took out a Celestial Pellet and stuffed it into Bai Ze''s mouth. The latter glared at him with her eyes, obviously showing that she was not willing to buy this sort of fawning.


    Little Fishy seemed to have little grievance, and Chang Ge had to speak up for her: Our Little Fishy is now like a child. If you treat him like this now, he will learn from you how to be kind to him when he grows up.


    Bai Ze frowned, as though he was extremely impatient.


    However, Little Fishy happily put the sweet immortal pellet into his mouth: Beast King, is it delicious! Isn''t it sweet!


    Bai Ze said unhappily, her mouth was so sweet that he was sick of it. He really didn''t know why this simple-minded cat would like to eat this kind of thing.


    Just as he was thinking this, he felt his lips soften as a warm, lilac tongue licked his lips.


    Not only was Bai Ze shocked, Gu Changge and Su Qimeng were also shocked on the spot.


    Only Little Fishy who had licked Bai Ze just now smacked his lips and thought nothing of it.


    Zhang Ge originally wanted to teach this ignorant kitten a lesson, but seeing his innocent look of disapproval, he could only support his forehead and sigh.


    Bai Ze, on the other hand, was like a little girl whose chastity was stolen, smacking the table with the palm of his hand angrily: You''re against me! How could this be ¡­!


    Little Fishy was shocked by his actions, timidly dodging to the side of Chang Ge, exposing her small head, complaining in a small voice: "Little Fishy just wants to taste the sweet sweetness of the immortal pellet from Beast King''s mouth!"


    Bai Ze held a piece of candy in his mouth, he could neither swallow nor puke, but his expression was extremely ugly: I have always taught you the difference between males and females, do you think you have forgotten all about it?!


    However, Beast King was a man and Xiaoyu was a man. There was a difference between males and females, but there was no difference between males!


    Just one sentence was enough to make the silver-haired man want to go berserk, but with Zhang Ge here, he could not do anything to him.


    Chang Ge was so angry that he couldn''t even breathe, much so that he couldn''t laugh. He could only send Xiao Yu to play with Su Qimeng as he sat down on the side of the table.


    Seeing that Bai Ze was still angry, he poured him a cup of water. This was nothing, if they really wanted to educate Little Fishy, this road was still very long.


    Bai Ze puked his cheeks, stirring up the so-called Immortal Pill in his mouth: "Can I puke this thing out?"


    No. He rejected her without hesitation.


    Bai Ze was unable to do anything. After all, it was difficult for this girl to not be angry at him, and sit together with him. He did not want to ruin the harmony between the two of them.


    How is the investigation I told you to do?


    Knowing what Chang Ge was asking about, Bai Ze chomped on the candy in his mouth and replied slowly: Sometimes, I really wonder if there are two you, one of you, with great power, while the other you are the current you, although you know how to do it with the kung fu of a three-legged cat, you are extremely ignorant.


    Chang Ge became suspicious of himself when he said that: "Are you saying that I killed so many Taoists in the capital alone?" I don''t know where I got my strength from, I only feel that my brother was given to me by them ¡­ So I''m very sad, very sad, maybe this is what people say, that when it comes to sad things, you can always burst out with your potential power.


    Bai Ze shook his head: "What I said was different from you. I went to investigate the matter of Tao Yao''s death, as well as the matter of the Abyss Monastery''s spiritual energy being absorbed into the cultivator''s body and his death in the capital. I got a report from the local demon and said that I saw it with my own eyes.


    Chang Ge thought of many answers, such as the blame for the crime, but the answer didn''t come as much of a surprise to her.


    If the Primordial Void Monastery''s Daoist Priest died in the capital due to the absorption of spirit energy, it could be made up. Then, what about Tao Yao''s death?


    Tao Yao hated her to the bones even until the moment of her death. She said that she had absorbed her Orb, which was why she had turned into a ghost to seek revenge on Zhang Ge''s family members.


    Am I sleepwalking? Kill Tao Yao and those smelly Daoists at night?


    Bai Ze laughed out loud: If you have that ability, calling you sleepwalking is not impossible, the key thing is that you don''t seem to have that ability.


    Chang Ge took a sip of tea and thought to himself, "If you can frame me twice, you can probably blame me thrice. It would be great if you knew who this person''s next target is."


    Don''t worry. Bai Ze finally swallowed the sweet, greasy candy down his throat, and gulped down a few mouthfuls of water to rinse his mouth, "I have already gathered many Earth Demons and beasts. If they were to see your figure and report to me, at that time, they would know whether you truly know the art of splitting or someone wants to frame you."


    Longsong looked at him and toasted him. Thank you for helping me.


    Bai Ze lowered his eyebrows, and drank some tea to hide the expression on his face. Actually, even if she did not say anything, Bai Ze would not let those people who wanted to kill her go, and even dare to harm the King of Divine Beast s. It seemed that they were tired of living.


    Oh yeah, Chang Ge smiled and indicated towards Su Qimeng: She is the first female disciple of Immortal Lord, your fiancee.


    Bai Ze glared at her unhappily: I don''t have a fiancee!


    His roar immediately alerted the two gluttonous friends on the other side. Cough cough, the so-called gluttonous friends were the code names that Chang Ge had given to these two gluttonous friends.


    It was because Su Qimeng did not reject anything good that Little Fishy could share with others. Little Fishy, who had never been generous before, finally knew that she could share with others.


    Beast King! Little Fishy''s ears pricked up: "What is a fianc¨¦e?!"


    The girl that would marry him in the future would be his fiancee.


    Zhang Ge drank his tea leisurely and could not help but smile as he saw a quick-witted young man and a well-behaved young girl stuffing candy into their mouths. "If you like it, I''ll buy you some more before I leave."


    Xiaoyu didn''t look very happy. She was not like this in the past and was already jumping with joy when she heard that Longsong was going to buy him candy.


    At this time, he lowered his head thoughtfully, walked to the side of the table, and looked at the two of them: Who is Beast King''s fiancee?


    Zhang Ge pursed his lips towards Su Qimeng, and with a mischievous attitude, he sighed: "It''s her, the Beast King that the Immortal Lord had betrothed to you a long, long time ago.


    Damn girl! Shut up!

 C145

    Hearing Zhang Ge''s words, Su Qimeng''s face turned pale: How could this be?! How could Master give me up to someone else! No, master will not!


    Bai Ze raised his brows as he looked at her: "How could I possibly have any interest in you?


    Su Qimeng''s face turned white again, she felt that in front of these two strong people, she would only cause trouble if she said anything more.


    However, Xiao Yu walked to the side of Beast King and stared at him. Bai Ze wanted to directly throw him out of the window: What are you staring at me for!


    Meow! Little Yu pouted: Beast King cannot marry Qimeng! Xiaoyu likes Qimeng!


    Eating external things! However, Changge was already very strange. Little Fishy had only known Su Qimeng for a short while, not only did she not hesitate to give Su Qimeng her own candies, she even said that she liked her. If she said that it was love at first sight, she wouldn''t believe it even if she beat her to death.


    It was more like this simple cat that was tricked by Su Qimeng ¡­


    However, with her here, Gu Changge, she would definitely protect Xiaoyu well.


    Since Xiaoyu liked Qimeng, she might as well marry Qimeng and become his wife. As expected, she looked at Su Qimeng''s flustered expression and shook her head repeatedly.


    Unexpectedly, Little Fishy also shook her head: Little Fishy still likes master and Beast King! Little Fishy can''t marry you all! Beast King said that a person can only marry one wife, Little Fishy wants to be a person!


    He really didn''t know that this debauchee who spent his days drinking would actually tell Fishy this. Why did Changge feel that the situation had become so funny?


    Alright, since you like so many people, who do you want to marry more?


    Little Fishy unhesitatingly pulled Qimeng''s hand and said: "Little Fishy likes Qimeng the most right now!" I don''t like Master and Beast King anymore! However, Xiaoyu could not marry her, and neither could the Beast King.


    I''ll reward it to you. Take it and play with it yourself. After Bai Ze finished speaking, he stood up and laid down on the bed with an air of laziness and elegance.


    Zhang Ge smiled and rubbed Little Fishy''s head, then said to Su Qimeng, "Since Little Fishy doesn''t want to marry you now, why don''t we go back to Qinghua?"


    Su Qimeng laughed unsightly, Little Fishy was extremely dissatisfied: The master is a bad guy!


    Longsong made a face at him. Big bad guy, what can you do?


    However, Su Qimeng comforted him and said, "Little Fishy, don''t be angry, when I have time, I will come here to play with you. I will bring you some delicious food, and also some steamed dumplings with plain stuffing from the kitchen.


    Xiao Yu''s eyes were bright as she nodded, unwillingly sending Su Qimeng and Gu Changge off before returning to her room.


    Bai Ze leaned on the couch, his silver hair scattered in a demonic way: "Little thing, you''re hurting her heart on purpose.


    Little Fishy rolled her eyes twice, "Who told Master not to bring me back to Qinghua."


    Her for your sake. white


    After saying that, Ze closed his eyes. Seeing that he was acting abnormal today, Little Fishy curiously leaned against the couch.


    Beast King...


    "Hmm ¡­"


    Meow ¡­ Little Fishy still likes the Beast King, Little Fishy was just lying to you.


    I know.


    A smile that was like flowers bloomed on Bai Ze''s seduced red lips as he said, "Pinch your meat pad for me."


    Little Fishy mewled pitifully, turning into a palm-sized kitten and jumping onto the bed. Only then did Bai Ze open his eyes, and seriously pinched his plum blossom feet, and muttered strangely: Why is it so cute ¡­


    Little Fishy, on the other hand, looked at the dignified King of Divine Beast with a face full of black lines: This Meow is very cute to begin with!


    In the future, she did not even need to follow Chang Ge to find the Drunken Flower Shadow. Furthermore, she did not go back on her words and continued to bring snacks to this greedy cat.


    From then on, Xiaoyu made up her mind. Other than her master, Beast King and Dongfang, the person she liked the most was Su Qimeng!


    In the past few days, the only major event in Qinghua was that Sect Leader Li Weng was already very ill.


    Those disciples who had graduated from his tutelage, those who were still alive, all rushed to the sides of the bed to serve him with filial piety.


    Zhang Ge did not feel mourning for Xiao Ziyang, but seeing that she was about to die, she had no grudges against him. When she followed Xiao Ziyang to the palace, she saw that many disciples were busy building new Flashy Hall.


    But this had nothing to do with Changge, she was just following Xiao Ziyang to visit Li Weng. In order to prevent Li Weng from dying from anger when he saw her, she wisely chose to wait outside.


    Li Weng''s room was filled with the scent of medicine. It seemed like this old man who had lived for more than two thousand years still did not have enough life. No one would think that his life was too long.


    Lin Qi and a group of disciples were still serving inside the house on the one foot mountain. When they saw Xiao Ziyang had arrived, they called out Senior Brother Xiao and left the room.


    The old man on the bed was old, without a trace of elegance. His skin was full of wrinkles, shriveled and weak, and his hair was already gray.


    Looking at the person before the bed, his muddy eyes rolled: I still have some time to live.


    Xiao Ziyang could not bear it. She had a knot in her heart regarding her master, Martial Uncle, and her junior brother Zuo Tianxing ¡­


    If it weren''t for them, the person he loved wouldn''t have been pushed onto the Immortal Execution Stage two thousand years ago.


    However, it was also because of them. While he was wandering around the gates of hell, they had exhausted all of their cultivation to help him open his eyes.


    Because of this, his master had also turned into ashes. This was his fate when he wanted to leave but could not.


    If Sect Leader does not have the strength to support it, they might as well enter the cycle of reincarnation earlier. On the contrary, Xiao Ziyang was indifferent to life and death, his expression and eyes were as calm as the moonlight, unperturbed and awe-inspiring to the extreme.


    Unless you can chase that girl out of Qinghua, regardless of her life or death, this old man will not be able to close his eyes for a day ¡­


    Xiao Ziyang had already expected him to say this: What crime does a mortal have? It was not her fault that she had such a baleful aura about her, but she was treated as an abnormal person in Qinghua and all her Immortal Cultivation Sect misunderstood her. If she were to leave Qinghua at this moment, it was unknown who she would lose to in the future.


    Because of his words, Li Weng was extremely angry. He coughed several times to calm himself down: "How did you agree to this old man''s request? You said that you only treated her as an ordinary disciple of Qinghua, and you asked yourself, do you treat Qinghua''s disciples the same way you treat her? Isn''t it because she looks like that person...


    No! Xiao Ziyang interrupted him with a cold tone: While appearances can be similar, character is vastly different. Furthermore, that person had already been sent to the Immortal Execution Archipelago, so Martial Uncle shouldn''t bring it up ever again.

 C146

    Li Weng laughed bitterly: If your master knew that his disciple was still so persistent after two thousand years, he would probably be the one who should die with grievances!


    Xiao Ziyang closed her eyes in silence. Her master''s death was a burden that he could never let go of on his shoulders.


    Chang Ge didn''t know what was going on in the room, but the Immortal Lord not coming out for a long time made her anxious. Maybe Li Weng would suggest to drive her away from Qinghua, but she believed in Immortal Lord. If he said he could protect her, he could definitely protect her.


    Why are you here?


    Zhang Ge looked in the direction of the voice and saw Mu Hong walking in from outside the door.


    Mu Hong seemed to not have changed, as he wore the white robe of a senior disciple in Qinghua City, which was long and tall. His pair of phoenix eyes, which were beautiful to behold, made him seem a bit more feminine.


    This man did not seem to exist in Qing Hua, but he was recognized by the Sect Leader. It was also because of this that other people had a little understanding of him.


    Zhang Ge looked at Mu Hong and smiled: Why can''t I be here?


    Mu Hong looked back at her. I''ve been waiting here for you for a long time.


    Changge looked at him in confusion and said, "I was the one who came to this room first, how did it become you waiting for me?"


    I didn''t just live in Tsinghua University, I also lived in the mortal world and waited for you for a long time.


    When Chang Ge saw the man''s gentle face coupled with a cold expression, his hair stood on end. She was used to seeing demons and devils, so she couldn''t help but ask, "Don''t tell me you were possessed by something."


    How can a little devil like you get close to my body ¡­ Mu Hong looked inside the room as he walked to the door: "Do you still want revenge?"


    Chang Ge only thought that he was asking his brother, "Want to..." Even if I have to risk my life, I will make them regret it!


    Mu Hong did not expect her to say such a thing and could not help but ask: "Did you remember?"


    Long Song was confused: What do you remember?


    Sigh. Sighing lightly again, Mu Hong said: That''s right, how could I remember so quickly? Only, since I''ve found you in this life, I won''t let you go back to the cycle of reincarnation without a clear reason.


    She frowned at the person in front of her and said, "Why are you so secretive when you speak? Since it''s my secret, I''ll find out sooner or later. Why don''t you tell me now?"


    Mu Hong shook his head: "Now is not the time. Furthermore, I am the one who told you your secret, it cannot be counted.


    Zhang Ge didn''t continue asking him, Xiao Ziyang had already walked out of the room, nodding to Mu Hong, and said to Zhang Ge: "Let''s go."


    watched her figure with shining eyes from inside the room. After a while, he muttered to himself: Let me, atone for my past life ¡­


    That night, Changge received Bai Ze''s kite. Bai Ze said that an Earth Demon had seen her, Gu Changge, in the Southern Ocean.


    It was absolutely impossible. Zhang Ge had clearly been with Xiao Ziyang this entire day, how could he have suddenly left for the Southern Sea on the Imperial Sword Technique.


    He had originally wanted to go to the Southern Ocean to find out what was going on with his so-called other self, but her swordsmanship was not good enough, and he had not reached the point of being able to enter or leave Qingyun Peak, which took her a few days. Thus, Bai Ze brought Little Fishy to investigate, and if there was any news, he would be notified immediately.


    He could only use the copper mirror that Xiao Ziyang gave him to track him down. Finally, he saw Bai Ze''s figure, which was eating heartily with a table of good dishes ordered by Little Fishy.


    She truly wanted to laugh and scold him. Forget about it, forget it. Seeing that they were happily eating, it was likely that they did not discover anything amiss. Thus, she decided to put this matter aside.


    Just as the chaos in the South Sea passed, something went wrong in the East Ocean, which was the closest to Yuxiao Kongque Mountain.


    It was said that a Nine-headed Goblin appeared in the ocean, committing heinous acts and bringing harm to the coastal citizens. The Dragon King of the East Sea, on the other hand, felt embarrassed to send troops to exterminate the Nine-headed Dragon because it was his distant relative, so he asked for Xiao Ziyang''s help.


    Xiao Ziyang had sent two groups of disciples to defeat the dragon in the end but they failed and returned back in the end. It was only then that she realized that the Nine-headed Flood Dragon was a primordial beast, and that it had a huge relationship with the Devil Lord.


    Chang Ge didn''t know much about the Devil Lord, she only knew that the Devil Lord caused chaos in the Six Realms three thousand years ago, and was sealed by the Ancient God Lang Ye.


    However, a thousand years later, the Devil Lord reappeared and was once again sealed in the Formless Mountain Yin Yang Realm.


    Xiao Ziyang was in charge of handling the Yin Yang Medallion that went in and out of the Yin Yang Realm, so in the past two thousand years, the Six Realms had been safe and sound. However, for some reason, rumors spread that the Devil Lord was about to reappear among the demons.


    Hence, no matter if it was the Demon race or the Demon race, or even more importantly, with the addition of the Nine-headed Goblin Dragon, they now had another Beast race. These people that only wished to stir up trouble in the world were all meticulously planning a plan ¡ª ¡ª To assist the Devil Lord in appearing in the world.


    Some of them were saving spirit energy for the Devil Lord, some were stealing Yin Yang Commanding Badges for the Devil Lord, and some others were causing havoc and causing the Immortal Cultivation Sect to mess up.


    Now, upon hearing that Xiao Ziyang was going to the Eastern Ocean personally to subdue the Nine-headed Goblin Dragon, Chang Ge was the first to follow him.


    When Su Qimeng heard that Zhang Ge wanted to go, he naturally couldn''t miss out on such a great opportunity. Master has never brought disciple out to experience, and she''s only bringing Senior Sister Gu to go, it''s so unfair that she doesn''t bring disciple along!


    At that time, Chang Ge laughed softly: Immortal Lord is afraid that you will be injured, once your cultivation technique has improved, I will definitely bring you along.


    No way, no way, I have to go too. Last time, when my master wasn''t here, no one was able to channel zhen qi to me even when I was sick.


    Xiao Ziyang could only say helplessly: After Master has left, you will go to the One-Foot Peak to find your Martial Uncle Lin. You can''t go this dangerous trip, if anything happens to you, how will Master explain it to your parents?


    Su Qimeng still did not comply. She was determined to go, and swore to the heavens that she would not cause trouble for his master, so she would obediently stay in the inn. If she only took Gu Changge there or not, it would be obvious that she was biased!


    In the end, Xiao Ziyang could do nothing about her disciple, so the three of them took some time to rest and brought some useful things with them before flying towards the Eastern Ocean.


    Su Qimeng''s control of the sword was still not strong enough, so he could not blame her for pestering Xiao Ziyang wherever she went.


    Right now, she was in a rush, her speed was definitely not fast enough to catch up to her, so Xiao Ziyang could only use her own sword to carry her.


    No matter how many times she saw Xiao Ziyang together with Su Qimeng, she felt uncomfortable.


    When they arrived at the Eastern Ocean, they first found an inn to settle Su Qimeng down. Xiao Ziyang wanted to explore the sea, so Zhang Ge followed her. If she went, Su Qimeng would go too, but in the end, had no choice but to bring her along.


    Zhang Ge was a little displeased, but at the same time, Su Qimeng was also a little displeased.


    Xiao Ziyang would most likely deeply regret that the ancients truly did not bully me, and only the weak could not take care of the weak.

 C147

    Zhang Ge sat by the window and looked at the bustling and bustling streets. Su Qimeng also laid beside her and looked out the window.


    Tell me, when will Master return?


    Chang Ge shook his head. Immortal Lord''s mana is strong, she will definitely return soon, but that Hydra is also unfathomable.


    Su Qimeng continued, "If Master returns victorious, I want him to buy me candied fruits to eat!


    When Chang Ge thought of how Xiao Ziyang, dressed in all white, looked like an immortal that just walked down from a painting, yet with a bunch of candied fruits in one hand, had such a comical scene.


    He couldn''t help but burst out laughing: "If you want to eat, I''ll buy it for you."


    Of course, what Senior Sister Gu bought was different from what Master bought. When I was just going to the Sunset Peak, Master bought me some snacks to bring over! I learned Sword Kinesis and was able to go down the mountain by myself, so he didn''t bring it with me. Ai, I really hope I can never learn Sword Kinesis. That way, Master can always buy me good food.


    Longsong didn''t pay attention to what she was saying. Her gaze was attracted by the mischievous children downstairs, who were dressed in rags and looked like beggars. They were chasing a paper crane flying in the air.


    The paper crane seemed like it was riding on the wind, but its actions were extremely quick as it dodged the small hands that were attacking it.


    Someone sent us a letter.


    Ah? Where? Where?


    Su Qimeng lowered her head and saw an exquisite paper crane rise up, landing in the singer''s heart.


    The group of beggars shook their heads and left in disappointment, not understanding how a paper crane could fly so high.


    Senior Sister Gu, who wrote the letter?


    Longsong read through the contents of the letter and let out a light sigh. I have a good friend who is getting married.


    Ah? Really! Su Qimeng cheered then asked anxiously: Who is it, could it be Bai Ze? Little fish?


    Chang Ge also did not want to continue keeping everyone in suspense, so he said: It''s Zuo Tianxing''s chief disciple Dongfang Yu and his junior sister Yin Lele.


    Dongfang Yu was no stranger to her. When she first came to Qinghua, she had asked the disciples that Dongfang Yu had arranged to teach them the basics. After that, Dongfang Yu went down the mountain to train.


    When she came back, she had just finished the disciple ceremony and would be Xiao Ziyang''s disciple by then.


    After following Xiao Ziyang to and from the important occasions where Qinghua was in, she had already found out about Dongfang Yu''s influential position as the chief disciple of Qinghua.


    And it was impossible for her to be unfamiliar with Yin Lele. The person that every girl in the Qinghua Sect feared the most was this Yin Lele. She was an extremely lively and adorable person, yet her temper was not too good. Sometimes, her mood was unsettled, and she would always throw a tantrum at others. With her dark faced master Zuo Tianxing protecting him, no one dared to go against her.


    You know them, too.


    Su Qimeng repeatedly nodded her head: "Senior Brother Dongfang is the gentlest person I have ever met, and Senior Sister Yin Lele seems to have a bad temper ¡­


    Chang Ge smiled. "This is what others call complementarity, but Le Le Le likes Dongfang Yu so much. Yue Yang will definitely change his mind for him, and Dongfang Yu will definitely accept her more."


    Su Qimeng laughed and nodded her head: That''s right, that''s right, did the letter say when we would get married, so we can go drink some wedding wine?


    Right now, they have just obtained the consent of the left Sect Leader and are already heading to Yue Le''s home to propose marriage.


    That''s right ¡­ After a while, there was another person in Le Le''s life. And that person was her sky, her land. From today onwards, life and death would be intertwined with each other.


    This Nine-headed Goblin had already been captured by Xiao Ziyang and was currently locked in the Beast Confinement Cage. As for how to deal with this Nine-headed Goblin, it would take a long time to come up with a plan. No matter what, killing it like this was a pity that Ancient Beasts were rare.


    Su Qimeng wanted to drag Xiao Ziyang for a stroll on the street, to see how the Southern Sea looked like, but Xiao Ziyang''s gaze directly passed her, and looked at Gu Changge.


    Chang Ge''s heart trembled as he felt that there was something he wanted to say to her in that pair of deep eyes.


    In the end, she rejected Su Qimeng with too much spirit energy consumption. After returning to her room, Xiao Ziyang closed her eyes and started to meditate.


    Before she could fall asleep, she was awoken by a small hand. Just as she wanted to ask what was wrong, she saw Su Qimeng''s finger at the center of her lips.


    Sister Changge, be quiet, don''t wake up the master next door.


    Chang Ge felt that it was a bit strange. What was this girl planning to do now? She was acting very secretive.


    Su Qimeng woke her up and sat on the bedside with her eyes wide open. "Senior Sister Gu, do you think that Master is a little strange?


    After hearing what she said, Chang Ge thought about Xiao Ziyang''s meaningful gaze and couldn''t help but feel that it was a little strange. However, he still asked without batting an eyelid: "What''s strange, why do you say that?"


    Su Qimeng snorted as she wrinkled her nose: "I just know it''s weird, I feel that Master isn''t like master. When I''m together with master all day, I can feel any slight changes in him."


    Chang Ge didn''t want to discuss this useless topic with her, so he pulled down his blanket and lay down again. It was normal for there to be any changes to the Immortal Lord.


    However ¡­ Su Qimeng shook her shoulders: Do you want to see what the Nine-headed Flood Dragon looks like?


    Chang Ge''s heart skipped a beat. She had really never seen this ferocious beast before.


    It is locked in the Beast Confinement Cage. How can I possibly see it? Quickly go to sleep, we can return to Qinghua tomorrow.


    Su Qimeng was still unwilling to let her go and said: I have a way to see it, Senior Sister Gu, do you want to see it?


    Longsong covered his head with a quilt: No.


    Then I''ll go take a look myself. In fact, Master told me how to enter his trap beast cage a long time ago, and now it just happens to be useful. Senior Sister Gu, are you really not going to watch?


    Xiao Ziyang''s Beast Trapping Cage?


    Okay, she admitted it. Actually, she wanted to see how this Su Qimeng entered the Beast Trapping Cage even more.


    Then he got off the bed and said: Alright, then I''ll accompany you to have a look, but we''ve agreed that we must not be discovered by the Immortal Lord, even if it''s discovered, it can''t be said that it''s something I want to see.


    How could that be? I told him that I had purposely led the Sister Changge to look.


    The little girl chuckled and took out a red brush from the Stone Cauldron to draw an array formation on the floor of the inn. In a short moment, it was a circular array formation, and those complex patterns were not something that Chang Ge could understand.


    When she was on the island, no one had taught her so many things. It was already rare for her to learn a bit of defensive skills and be able to protect herself when necessary.


    When Yin Lele drew the array, she bit her own fingertip and chanted some incantation. There were even words similar to him being Xiao Ziyang''s direct disciple.


    Suddenly, the circular formation seemed to come to life as the lines and patterns rotated. A clear blue light shone brightly in the room.

 C148

    Without waiting for Chang Ge to react, her surroundings disappeared. The only thing left was the vast and invisible space. Her feet hovered in the air, watching with trepidation.


    Su Qimeng grabbed her hand and said: "Senior Sister Gu, don''t be afraid, my Master''s Beast Trapping Cage is placed here.


    As expected, Chang Ge saw a hexagram array not far away. That array was densely filled with light, as if someone was locked inside.


    Suddenly, with a bad premonition, she hurried forward, shocked by what she saw in front of her through the cage of light.


    The Nine-headed Flood Dragon was not locked inside the cage, it was clearly Xiao Ziyang herself!


    Master!


    Su Qimeng had also already realized that she was a hundred times more anxious than Chang Ge, so she called out to him again and again through the cage, "Master, why are you inside here!?"


    Xiao Ziyang''s white clothes hung on the ground, and her hair was black like a waterfall. Her expression was still cold, but she was no longer calm.


    His brows tightly knitted together, causing Chang Ge to be unable to stop his heart from twitching.


    Why is Immortal Lord here ¡­


    Xiao Ziyang opened her mouth and said: This Nine-headed Flood Dragon is a demon to begin with, it is good at change and is extremely cunning. You must not bring him back to Qing Hua. Without your help, he will not be able to break through the barrier.


    However, Su Qimeng said anxiously: "Master, let''s rescue you first. At that time, I don''t believe I can''t subdue that Nine-headed Goblin Dragon!


    Seeing that Su Qimeng was about to attack, Chang Ge anxiously stopped her. She didn''t know why, but she had a bad premonition.


    Senior Sister Gu, this is not your master, you don''t have to worry. I''m saving my master, you don''t have to meddle in other people''s business!


    This was the first time this little girl had used such a tone to talk to her. Zhang Ge''s heart was somewhat unhappy, but he still calmly said: "If we save Immortal Lord, maybe we will alarm the people outside ¡­."


    What outsiders? He was a vicious beast, a Nine-headed Flood Dragon! Not my master, I saw from a long time ago that there was something wrong with that person! No matter if it''s alerted or not, I must rescue my Master!


    Xiao Ziyang, who was in the cage, shook her head and said: "In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, you guys don''t need to worry about me first. Go back to Qing Hua and report the situation to Sect Leader first, so that this ferocious beast wouldn''t use my appearance to kill everyone back in Qing Hua."


    Su Qimeng quickly shook her head: No, it''s too dangerous to leave Master here alone, I have to save you!


    With that, she chanted an incantation in an attempt to open the cage, but her spiritual power was extremely weak. No matter how hard she tried, she was unable to make the cage of light even move a little. In the end, she simply took out her sword and hacked and hacked.


    When Chang Ge saw that this situation would definitely alarm the ferocious beasts outside, he also took out his Bi Luo and chopped towards the light. If he could save Xiao Ziyang, then what would happen if he was discovered?


    Who knew that the moment the Bi Luo slashed into the cage, the light would cut off from the inside, and a hole would appear in the cage. Xiao Ziyang was shocked as she looked at her with her mouth wide open.


    Su Qimeng could not care about anything else, she activated the incantation and ran towards the exit of the Cage of Confinement: Quick, Senior Sister Gu, Master, quickly leave this place!


    When Zhang Ge saw her running so fast, he could not help but be confused. Normally, this little girl would stick by Xiao Ziyang''s side and hold her hand, why did she run so fast today.


    Chang Ge nodded at Xiao Ziyang before leaving the beast trap cage together with him. The sight before him turned dark and bright as she stood in her own room in the inn once again.


    She didn''t even have the time to calm down before she instantly jumped into her throat.


    Inside the room, another Xiao Ziyang was watching her and Xiao Ziyang who had just came out of the cages with a dark expression. This subtle feeling made Chang Ge feel as if something was going to happen.


    Su Qimeng stood beside the black faced Xiao Ziyang, pointed at Chang Ge and the white clothed person beside her, and said: "Master, I can''t stop Senior Sister Gu, she had said that master was the real one, and had even used her sword to cut the cage to release him!


    ''Boom! ''A thunderous sound exploded in Chang Ge''s mind.


    She, she actually could not differentiate which one was the real Immortal Lord!


    He claimed that he was the most important person to her, but she was deceived just because he was an imposter!


    She took two steps back in panic, and as she looked at the ferocious expression on the face of the person she had just saved, she instantly understood what was going on.


    If this person was really Xiao Ziyang, how would he not know the method to open the Beast Trapping Cage! If it was the real Xiao Ziyang, how did he not know that Li Weng had already handed over the authority of Qinghua to ignore matters!


    If it was the real Xiao Ziyang, how would she see the power of the Bi Luo and be completely shocked!


    Changge was about to go crazy. She was angry and resentful, but she couldn''t immediately tell that the person in front of her was not the person she cared about!


    The Bi Luo in his hand immediately released a green light, chopping down towards the imposter. That person turned into a ray of light, rushing out of the window with a unrestrained laughter.


    Instantly, the entire city burst into flames, wailing and wailing as they rose and fell.


    Gu Changge knew that it was the Nine-headed Goblin Beast that caused this, and chased after it without hesitation.


    However, he could only see a sea of flames soaring into the sky within the city. No matter how hard he tried, he could not discover the nine-headed dragon''s figure.


    This beast was good at transformations. Nine heads had nine lifeforms, so even if it was any one of the nine heads, she would not be able to recognize it.


    Zhang Ge nearly bit his teeth to pieces. Suddenly! A sound of wind came from behind her. She turned her head to look, and with a glance, she told herself with certainty that this person was the real Xiao Ziyang.


    Xiao Ziyang grabbed Chang Ge''s wrist and pulled him towards the tavern: This place is dangerous, you are not his opponent, quickly go back!


    I won''t go! This is my own fault. I can solve it myself! Her determination and stubbornness made her somewhat hysterical, but she was even more ashamed.


    Xiao Ziyang knew her temper, so she could only say: Think of it as going back to take care of Qimeng. I won''t be at ease even if she stays at the inn by herself.


    You don''t trust yourself to look after her! From who knows where, Zhang Ge gained the courage to resist Xiao Ziyang''s command to ride the sword and rush to the place with the most intense flames.


    She had calmed down a lot now, afraid that this was the trap Su Qimeng had set for her.


    She was sure that she had entered Xiao Ziyang''s Beast Trapping Cage before. Once she knew of the Nine-headed Goblin''s scheme, she would just use this method to lure herself in!


    Hehe, maybe her goal can be achieved this time, and she, Gu Changge, might be successfully chased out of Qinghua, no longer needing to share a master with her.


    The fire was so strong that it engulfed the buildings in flames, turning them to ashes wherever the flames touched them.


    Chang Ge was flying at a relatively low altitude, so he had to be careful to avoid the fire at all times. He also had to observe to see if there were any suspicious people in the crowd.


    Suddenly, a blazing flame soared into the sky.


    Just as Chang Ge was trying to dodge it, Xiao Ziyang grabbed her arm and pulled her away from the scorching center.


    However, the flame did not stop because of it. On the contrary, it rose higher and higher, burning hotter and hotter. It surpassed all the houses and pavilions, causing the dark night to turn completely red.

 C149

    Changge understood now. The Nine-headed Flood Dragon had probably turned into a Fire God or a Fire Demon!


    She wanted to capture the vicious beast, but Xiao Ziyang held her tightly in her embrace: Don''t act recklessly!


    If he did not act recklessly, it would bring about a disaster!


    The fire that soared to the sky took the form of a human, and with large steps, the house was destroyed. The people in the city ran away, and those who believed in evil thought that the Fire God had appeared, and knelt on the side of the road, begging the Fire God''s grandfather to stop his anger, they would definitely go to the temple and worship him.


    Unfortunately, this'' Grandpa Fire God ''didn''t eat their words, and with a stomp of his foot, he vanished into thin air.


    Zhang Ge''s heart was boiling, he wanted to rush over to save his friend, but he saw Xiao Ziyang using the spirit force in his hand to condense an ice sword, he placed the sword back into the singer''s mouth, and his face turned pale white.


    It seems that the spirit energy that was used to subdue the Nine-headed Goblin Dragon has not been fully recovered. Xiao Ziyang said: The Evil Extinguishing Fire can only be used to contend against it.


    How could Chang Ge listen to what he said? Stepping on the Bi Luo, she wielded the ice sword in her hands and rushed towards the fire in human form!


    What do you mean by ''can''t fight head on''? What do you mean by ''take care of yourself''?! She had thrown them all out of the sky. Right now, she only wanted to kill this beast under her sword!


    It was her fault, as well as the vicious beast''s! The mistake was that he shouldn''t have used Xiao Ziyang''s appearance to deceive her! Unforgivable! Absolutely unforgivable!


    As Chang Ge thought about it, he struck with all his might, and a petite figure was reflected in the fiery light.


    She agilely stood on her flying sword, nimbly avoiding the incoming flames from all directions. The cold sword in her hand stabbed at the heart of the flames with all her might.


    However, he heard a wail that sounded like it came from the 18th level of hell. The raging fire was finally stopped and it fell to the ground.


    Xiao Ziyang chanted an incantation, causing a heavy rain to fall from the sky. He had already rushed forward to catch Chang Ge''s body.


    Changge was a little sleepy. Seeing that Xiao Ziyang''s weak expression was a little unreal in the rain, she raised her hand to touch his face, but realized that her hands were completely burnt, and the red blisters made her clench her teeth in pain.


    What is this compared to my brother''s death?


    She comforted herself by telling herself that she would motivate herself in any situation.


    Sooner or later, she would have to have the power to stand at the entrance of the Abyssal False Temple to seek justice for Gu Yinfeng.


    Xiao Ziyang could not bear it any longer: Go back and apply the medicine for you.


    Nine-headed Flood Dragon ¡­


    He turned into an evil flame and got hit by the Ice Sword. I can''t live on anymore, I just took his corpse.


    Only then did Chang Ge let out a breath of relief. With his head resting on his chest, he allowed himself to be carried to the inn.


    I''m sorry. She said, I''m always making things difficult for you...


    Xiao Ziyang did not reply. He believed in fate, in karma.


    Maybe the Nine-headed Goblin King should not have been captured by Xiao Ziyang and was instead killed by him.


    Perhaps the citizens of this city were destined to ruin their families, so Chang Ge''s apology could not be started.


    Everything had a karmic cycle. He was not good at comforting others, so he decided to just say nothing.


    Seeing them come back, Su Qimeng patted her chest and said, "You scared me to death, you scared me to death, Master, you''re just so scary, I thought I would never see you again!"


    Xiao Ziyang''s expression did not look good. After witnessing the Nine-headed Flood Dragon''s capabilities today, it was not difficult for Chang Ge to guess how much effort Xiao Ziyang had expended to catch it.


    Senior Sister Gu, you''re so powerful. I saw you kill that beast just now, right?! I knew it, Senior Sister Gu is the same as Master, the strongest!


    She looked at his own burnt hand. Xiao Ziyang had already taken out the medicine she brought with him from the Stone Ruins Cauldron and applied it on her own hand.


    At the same time, Xiao Ziyang had smeared the ointment on her face, while at the same time, Changge was looking at the excited Su Qimeng. Seeing her blushing face, which was filled with innocence and innocence, she couldn''t help but smile slightly.


    This smile of hers made the little girl feel rather uncomfortable, avoiding Longsong''s gaze as if she didn''t know where to look.


    You know you''re guilty?


    She wanted to see how much of a storm this little girl could create with her Qinghua Sect!


    However, not long after, she began to regret her decision. If she knew that such an outcome would occur, she would definitely kill her today no matter what!


    The Nine-headed Flood Dragon had been subdued, and the complicated process was not something that outsiders would dare to do.


    Xiao Ziyang knew that she was still blaming herself for releasing the Nine-headed Flood Dragon, but he was not good at comforting others. Rather than consoling her with his words, it was better to let her slowly walk out of the corner of the bull''s eye.


    In the Central Region of the East Sea, there was a mountain in the sky. The so-called Wanxiang Capital, everything was idealistic.


    Qinghua Sect sat atop the Yuxiao Kongque Mountain, with seven lofty peaks.


    That place was covered in immortal fog all year round, and the green mountains were lush and verdant. Even in the mortal world, it was only at this level. However, before Chang Ge had reached the sect, he had already sensed that something was amiss.


    Master, why are there so many people in the school today? The little girl''s melodious voice rang in the air and she was about to ride her sword.


    She saw countless cultivators in different clothes standing on the plaza at the main hall of the Qinghua Sect. She had even seen these people before, and they were people she had met that day at the Immortal Sect meeting in the Haoyue Peak.


    These were the Upper Immortal of the mortal realm''s great Immortal Cultivation Sect, and also people who accused her of being from the Witch.


    Zhang Ge''s eyelashes trembled. At that moment, an intense struggle arose in her heart. Should she seek justice from the Abyssal Monastery?


    Or could it be that in order to not create trouble for Xiao Ziyang, she could dodge as she pleased, or avoid as she pleased?


    While she was still hesitating, Su Qimeng had already said to many people with Immortal Cultivation Sect: My master? My master just came back.


    With that, he pointed at Xiao Ziyang and Gu Changge who had stopped in mid air. Xiao Ziyang''s white robe fluttered, he could almost guess what Changge was thinking about. He brought her to the ground and said to Su Qimeng: Don''t be rude.


    Qimeng stuck out her tongue, smiling as she bowed to everyone.


    Although that day at the Haoyue Peak, Xiao Ziyang fighting against many Immortal Cultivation Sect by herself had already caused public outrage, but it had to be said that throughout the entire Human Immortal Sect, only half of Xiao Ziyang was able to do so, so they were still on guard against him.


    Chang Ge was extremely unnatural. Standing beside Xiao Ziyang, she was expressionless, and could only feel the burn on the back of her hand becoming more and more painful.


    Immortal Lord Ziyang''s trip to the East Sea to subdue the Nine-headed Goblin Dragon was supposed to be a joyous occasion, but it was inevitable that she would lose all her life.


    The one who spoke was the Fuyao Palace Palace Master Lian Yue. She had a merciful expression on her face, her heart was tied to the heavens, and she was also somewhat sorrowful.

 C150

    Xiao Ziyang did not stand on ceremony with them, and only said: "Everyone, why have you not entered the hall when you came here from afar?


    The crowd looked at each other but did not say anything. On the contrary, it was Sect Leader Zuo Tianxing who was standing at the periphery of the crowd who started laughing out loud: "You people are unworthy of being Upper Immortal, with the heart of a lowly man, I, Qinghua, will naturally give the world an explanation for the Nine-headed Flood Dragon''s misfortune. Yet, you guys still want to block my, Qinghua''s, door, lest we release the tiger and return to the mountain?"


    What do you mean? What ''let the tiger back into the mountain''?!


    Chang Ge frowned, and looked at Zuo Tianxing expressionlessly.


    Gu Changge had colluded with the demons. First, she had killed Taoist Master Yuan Xu of the Abyss Temple, then, she had killed thirty-two disciples of the Abyss Temple in the capital city. Now, she had colluded with the Nine-headed Flood Dragon to bring calamity to the Eastern Sea Region! Our sect will not show mercy!


    Chang Ge was momentarily stunned. This string of crimes had been charged at her head, causing a nameless fire to surge up from the bottom of her heart.


    However, she had no way to refute it. The matter of the Nine-headed Flood Dragon harming someone, as well as killing the Dao leader of the Heavenly Secrets, all of this was related to her, so how could she even have the face to refute it?


    Senior brother Zuo, the moment Xiao Ziyang opened her mouth, everyone''s expression became ugly, she was the one protecting the weak, the last time at Haoyue Peak, I saw it, I''m afraid today''s matter is a little difficult to handle.


    Gu Changge, this Witch, was definitely going to eradicate her today, so as to avoid leaving behind any future troubles!


    Zuo Tianxing looked at Xiao Ziyang and snorted: You don''t have to plead for this girl! When she had just become a disciple of Qinghua, Sect Leader and I had already guessed that she would cause trouble for the common people in the future.


    Chang Ge really wanted to ask loudly, ''When did I cause trouble for the common people!?''


    If you hadn''t forced me, how would I have accidentally killed that Taoist at Haoyue Peak!


    I heard that this witch has cultivated the Half-immortal, I''m afraid there will be endless troubles in the future. He didn''t know which sect the speaker was from.


    Palace Master Lian Yue of the Fuyao Palace chimed in: Immortal Lord, you have protected the peace of the Six Realms, protected a pure land, now you want to ruin the hard work you''ve had for a thousand years for a demoness? It was not worth it!


    Shifu, shifu, how could Shijie Gu be a demoness? Shijie Gu didn''t intentionally release the Nine-headed Flood Dragon!


    Su Qimeng was so anxious that she was about to cry, yet Zhang Ge snorted coldly and didn''t even look at her.


    Xiao Ziyang was silent the entire time, but for some reason, Chang Ge was not afraid at all, nor was he anxious.


    She was certain that even if the entire world were to point the sword blade at her, Xiao Ziyang would still protect her, just like how she did with her Haoyue Peak.


    The Great Void Sect would also invite Immortal Lord Ziyang to make the decision!


    Smelly Daoist!


    Zhang Ge''s eyes were wide open, who would be the judge of Gu Yinfeng''s death! I haven''t settled the score with you yet!


    Xiao Ziyang was exceptionally eye-catching in the crowd, not only because of the white clothes she wore, but also because of the faintly discernable righteous aura around his body, which made it so that no one dared to act rashly.


    First, he would bring Gu Changge to the Bottomless Pit at the back of the mountain to imprison her! The sect will execute him after consultation with the various sects and sects!


    As soon as Zuo Tianxing''s words fell, a disciple of Qinghua rushed forward to catch Zhang Ge. The singer climbed onto the Bi Luo and stood there like a lonely swallow: "I''m not going!"


    Although she pleaded guilty, it did not mean that she was going to surrender. Right at this moment, Xiao Ziyang''s ice-cold words resounded in her ears.


    Take her down first.


    The singer trembled, and Bi Luo almost fell down. However, even if she did not fall down, she was already unable to hold on, the tip of her sword touching the stone floor, she turned her head in disbelief.


    Xiao Ziyang also looked at her, but she did not have a rich expression. Her clear brows, cold eyes, and thin lips, suddenly gave her a feeling of unreachable fear.


    He blamed her ¡­


    This thought emerged in Chang Ge''s heart. Did he blame her for releasing the Nine-headed Flood Dragon''s evil against the common people?


    Was he blaming her for killing so many people in the capital? Was he blaming her for causing him so much trouble when she was eavesdropping on the Immortal Sect Great Assembly at Haoyue Peak?


    Now that trouble had already arrived at her doorstep, how could he not blame her?!


    Zhang Ge''s heart instantly felt like it was on the verge of death. If even Xiao Ziyang blamed her, then what other ability did she have to resist against these people? What other ability did she have to seek justice for Gu Yinfeng?


    He loosened his hands and the sword in his hands fell to the ground with a clang.


    If she had to accept her fate, she could pretend that she had never met Xiao Ziyang before.


    Seeing that the Witch was brought down, everyone could not help but sigh. In the end, it was still Immortal Lord who understood what was right and wrong.


    Although Xiao Ziyang remained expressionless throughout the year, but for some reason, when the crowd saw his face, they couldn''t help but think, is he angry?


    Zuo Tianxing knew his junior brother''s nature, so he didn''t say anything more and only ordered many disciples to lure the people from the various Immortal Cultivation Sect to rest. He was planning on discussing how to deal with this Witch Gu Changge later.


    Although killing a Witch was impossible to revive a dead person, in terms of reputation, it was extremely pleasing to the ears. The so-called "justice for all the people in the world" was merely to find a person to accompany all the people in the world in death.


    As for what the common people of this world were, it was hard to say. After all, both of us were still alive.


    Xiao Ziyang shook her clothes as she walked towards the Sunset Peak. Su Qimeng followed closely behind: "Master, master, is Senior Sister Gu going to be alright?" Master, can I go see Senior Sister Gu?


    Her little disciple was quick-witted and cute, her thoughts were simple. Seeing her worried look, Xiao Ziyang secretly made up her mind that she would definitely protect her well in the future, and would absolutely not let her walk the same path as Gu Changge.


    What''s wrong with singing?


    He thought about it all night. He closed his eyes and sat in a daze. Finally, he opened his eyes and looked at his legs.


    She still remembered how her head had been sleeping soundly on her lap, but she didn''t think that she would be faced with such an outcome in just a moment.


    Standing up, his Sunset Peak left behind him a line of footprints as he walked out.


    The man''s hair was like the night and his clothes were like snow. He looked at the bottomless pit at the back of the mountain, and seemed to be deep in thought.


    Gu Changge... Are you going to become my inner demon in the end...


    "Cough cough!" "Cough cough!" Coughing sounds could be heard from inside the cave as the people who entered quickened their pace. A lantern in their hands glowed with a faint yellow light.


    The cave was rugged, and the puddles under his feet made loud noises. As he walked, that person simply started running, but he had a nagging feeling that he would never reach the end.


    Was this the beauty of the Bottomless Pit?


    The person holding the lantern paused, placed his two fingers together, and muttered: "Mountain monsters, only I obey!"


    Suddenly, the thick stone vines that made up the cave and even the moss on the walls seemed to have come to life. They moved quickly and let out creaking sounds.

 C151

    After a long while, the sound stopped, and the person carrying the lantern continued to walk through the water and into the cave. Not long after that, he saw Zhang Ge sitting cross-legged on the stone bed.


    He stared blankly ahead, coughing from time to time.


    Beside her, a transparent figure was holding a red lantern, also frowning. Mu Hong immediately recognized that it was a lone soul.


    Hearing the sound of someone entering, she turned her head to look at the entrance to the cave.


    He saw a beautiful young master standing there. He had a handsome face and although he had never smiled, it was hard to conceal his exceptional beauty. If he was even more embarrassed than a peach blossom, this was what Chang Ge had once described him.


    Mu Hong stood there and looked at Zhang Ge, his expression extremely ugly: Why don''t you run, and don''t resist?


    Changge laughed heartless: "If I run, can I run?" Think about it, there''s no way I can beat the Immortal Lord.


    Mu Hong stepped forward, and said unhappily: Xiao Ziyang is also disdainful to fight with you! Maybe he''ll let you go.


    It didn''t matter, what was the point of saying so much? Aren''t I still locked up so that they can discuss how to deal with me?]


    Wu Tong retreated to the side while holding the red lantern. Zhang Ge looked at Wu Tong in shock and then looked at Mu Hong, this man was strange, both Xiao Yu and Wu Tong were afraid of him.


    Previously, he thought he was just an ordinary person like himself. However, after seeing his power, Chang Ge couldn''t help but suspect if this person had some other identity.


    Seeing her distant gaze, Mu Hong faintly said: To think that I was actually worried that you''d be lonely here. With a lone soul accompanying you, you should be living a very comfortable life, right?


    Chang Ge was shocked: You can actually see Wu Tong?


    Wu Tong curiously looked back at him, but when he saw the pair of peach blossom eyes, he instantly retreated to the side. This person had a strange aura, which made him at a loss of what to do.


    Two thousand years dead. The moment Mu Hong said that, Wu Tong immediately felt wronged. If ghosts also had tears, he would definitely cry on the spot.


    Zhang Ge kept quiet, it seemed like she did not know much about Mu Hong.


    Mu Hong then took out some food he brought from the Stone Cauldron and placed it on the stone table. Looking through the entire damp stone room, it was dark and cold, completely not a place for a person to stay.


    Aren''t Xiao Ziyang angry at you for sending me food?


    Mu Hong said: I am a disciple of the Sect Leader, and the person guarding the cave entrance is a disciple of the Sect Leader, what does it have to do with Xiao Ziyang?


    Yes, what does it have to do with Xiao Ziyang ¡­


    Longsong self-deprecatingly smiled and said, "I was just casually asking."


    Mu Hong continued: Xiao Ziyang is currently taking over the position of Sect Leader. In front of all the Immortal Cultivation Sect of the world, he has no choice but to take Qinghua''s face into consideration. Sacrificing the Little Demon Empress and accomplishing the Great Demon Emperor is the principle that a Sect Leader should have.


    So I am the same person, Chang Ge said. We have known each other for a long time, but we can''t compare to a ''mortal'' that can''t be seen or touched.


    What you know is far older than what you know.


    Mu Hong merely said that casually. Zhang Ge was slightly stunned, then laughed: "So what, everything is over. When I return to the starting point, I don''t even have the money to make him feel sorry for me."


    In the past, he, dressed in white, had stood at the Flashy Hall door like an immortal. Even if he pitied her, Xiao Ziyang had stood by her side at that time.


    Zhang Ge remembered that Gu Yinfeng had once written a play book about a man and woman who had finally fallen in love after going through countless difficulties. However, because the man had been killed and lost his memory, everything that had happened had become a woman''s pain that came back to her alone.


    A man finally falls in love with someone else and stays with them for the rest of his life.


    On the stage, the woman flipped her sleeves and chanted: Nothing happened to him, nothing was over, everything was over for me, everything was over.


    Chang Ge was young, and did not know how to play. Today, after savoring the details, she truly felt that the person who had seen through all the grudges and tasted all the flavors of life, was actually her bad brother Gu Yinfeng.


    Even though Xiao Ziyang and her were different from the stories in the dramas, for some reason, the pain in her heart made her feel as if she and the girl in the drama had found a resonance.


    If you don''t want to die in this cave, eat your food. Mu Hong said coldly, then picked up the yellow lantern and walked out: "I won''t let you die."


    Without looking at him, Longsong looked at the items on the table and then rubbed his cheeks to make himself look a little more ruddy.


    Wu Tong, tell me, should I write a last word ¡­


    Wu Tong carefully moved closer to her: There will definitely be no problem with the Upper Immortal ¡­


    Chang Ge forced out a pale smile. She didn''t know if it was good or bad, but if those people really wanted her dead, and wanted her to atone for her sins, what could she do?


    Her parents were old, and she had never been able to show her filial piety as a girl. Could she not die ¡­


    I feel so tired, I have to give up everything for a dream that will never come true...


    Wu Tong didn''t understand, but since his Upper Immortal was tired, he would let go.


    Let go?


    It wasn''t a question of whether or not she would let them go, it was the fact that those immortals were unwilling to let her go. But then again, why would she want to let those people go?


    On the stone table, Mu Hong brought some food. The dripping sound of the water echoed in the wet cave, and after a long time, the singing became restless.


    It was impossible to tell day and night in this cave, and it had only been a few days, but she felt as if several months had passed. Could it be that the people from Qinghua Sect were going to keep her here forever ¡­


    Her body was extremely itchy, and her head was dizzy. The unlucky smell in the cave made her throat itch to the point that she wanted to cough.


    Upper Immortal...


    Wu Tong''s voice was both sudden and terrifying in the cave.


    Chang Ge blankly sat on the stone bed and turned his head to look at him. His lips curled up into a smile: "What''s wrong?"


    Wu Tong asked: Why hasn''t the young master who delivered food to Upper Immortal arrived in a day?


    You''re talking about Mu Hong? The song gave him a headache, and he closed his eyes lazily: "He might have forgotten ¡­"


    Wu Tong definitely would not believe that person would forget. If he would forget, then he would not come here every day. Today was the fourth day, and every time he looked at Zhang Ge, his eyes were like dew in the green light.


    Wu Tong remained silent for a while and then said: "Will he ¡­ He was discovered by those people from Qinghua?


    Changge''s eyelashes trembled as she opened her eyes and looked at the stone wall in a daze. It is possible that the people from the Qinghua Sect are jealous of evil, if they find out that Mu Hong is helping me ¡­ Sigh, he was going to implicate him for nothing.


    After thinking for a while, Zhang Ge flipped his wrist and took out a thin copper mirror from the Stone Cauldron. This mirror was given to her by Xiao Ziyang at the inn.

 C152

    She brought her two fingers together and silently recited an incantation. The scene she wanted to see slowly surfaced in the copper mirror.


    This is... Zhang Ge remembered that Xiao Ziyang had brought her to this place - to Sect Leader''s room.


    Right now, Mu Hong was kneeling outside the bead curtain. His body was thin to begin with, but now, with his straight back, he did not utter a single word.


    Had he really been discovered? Chang Ge couldn''t help but worry for him: I wonder how the Sect Leader will punish him ¡­


    Mu Hong''s expression did not appear to be punished, as though he was begging for mercy. He remained silent and knelt for a while, and finally, Li Weng''s aged and powerless voice came from the room: How much longer do you want to kneel?


    Please retract your orders, Sect Leader!


    Sigh ¡­ Another low sigh came from the room, "This old man has taken in countless disciples, I''ve always had you as a comfort. I didn''t expect you to be so sentimental ¡­"


    Mu Hong did not say anything. His nature was a man of few words, and he would never say too much.


    You, ah, your skills have improved greatly, your immortal skills are average, but you will be able to raise your Upper Immortal in a few years. If I still haven''t died by then, I might even be able to increase my position in Sect Leader ¡­


    Sect Leader! Mu Hong interrupted him: If this disciple can''t become an immortal, Sect Leader, please retract your order!


    It was not possible to see Li Weng''s expression, but from his sudden cough, it was not difficult to distinguish the anger in his chest.


    After coughing for a long time, he raised his voice and said, "It''s a waste for me to cultivate you all this time!" Don''t plead with this old man! Ask to see Xiao Ziyang! Gu Changge that girl should not have appeared in Qinghua! This old man wants to see if he can walk out of his heart demon! Can you let this old man feel at ease handing Qinghua over to him!?


    Mu Hong slowly clenched his fists at his side, he suddenly stood up and walked out with large strides, and met with a few Spirit Demon disciples who hurriedly rushed over to pull him back.


    Junior Brother Mu! What are you going to do?


    Mu Hong asked: Where are the Sect Leader and Immortal Lord?


    Just now, Sect Leader, Immortal Lord and the various immortal sects'' Upper Immortal had been discussed, and in the end, they decided to spare Gu Changge.


    Mu Hong''s eyes lit up, he immediately asked: Are you serious?


    To be honest, we were just about to report to Sect Leader, but, although we can spare her from death, we can''t let her continue to commit evil, so we have to remove her immortal bones and make her a mere mortal.


    Mu Hong, who had just relaxed, suddenly felt his heart being squeezed tight again.


    How, how could she be removed from the Immortal bone? Once the Immortal bone was removed, she would ¡­


    Mu Hong did not care about anything else as he rushed towards the newly built Flashy Hall.


    A tall platform rose up from the ground in front of the Flashy Hall. It was where the Disciple s Assembly was held normally, and was also where the punishment was carried out.


    At that time, Xiao Ziyang would be the lead, and everyone from the Immortal Cultivation Sect of the mortal world had already ascended the stage. Other than that, only the few disciples with more seniority in Qinghua could all ascend the platform.


    Mu Hong did not care about anything else, and directly flew up to the stage on his sword, landing on the ground in a panic, he cupped his fists and knelt in front of Xiao Ziyang: Immortal Lord, I beg of Immortal Lord to forgive Zhang Ge!


    Xiao Ziyang was seated at the head of the stage, with an aloof look, and a cold expression.


    He indifferently swept a glance at Mu Hong who was kneeling at his feet, not saying a word.


    Mu Hong was kneeling on the ground, anxious and drenched in cold sweat. Those people who did not know what was going on were all curious, who would actually dare to plead for a demoness?


    Zuo Tianxing was dressed in black robes as black as ink, his expression was solemn as he shouted: Mu Hong! What are you trying to do! Is this a place you can come to?


    Although he did not understand Gu Changge, but he knew that this girl had a good heart, as for why she had come to this step today, it was truly puzzling.


    Should he consider this matter further? To Gu Changge, the punishment of removing the immortal bone was simply too heavy.


    Humph, Junior-apprentice Brother Lin, you are a woman! Zuo Tianxing scoffed, turned and looked around, then said: "Everyone, please be at ease, Qinghua will definitely give the whole world an explanation today!


    Although they knew that this punishment would be a little light, the heavens deserved it for giving them such kindness. It was even more so that they should show mercy at the same time.


    Mu Hong kneeled down, his words had already been said clearly, it was impossible for Xiao Ziyang not to understand. He raised his head and met Xiao Ziyang''s ice-cold eyes, yet he was still a little afraid.


    Just how cold was this person ¡­ You don''t care about face at all?


    Immortal Lord...


    He wanted to speak, but was cut off by Xiao Ziyang: "If there is a fault, then we must punish, this is the Qinghua Sect''s rule."


    Heh heh, what a great mistake to make, I have to punish ¡­


    Mu Hong squinted his long and narrow eyes and stood up, even if he had to cut himself into pieces, he would not let Gu Changge get hurt.


    In this life, he had come to avenge her death. How could he let her be bullied again!


    Hurry up and leave!


    Zuo Tianxing berated, Mu Hong pursed his lips, turned, and left the group of people.


    Zuo Tianxing then retracted his thick eyebrows and said to his disciple: Go and bring Gu Changge over!


    Hold on! Xiao Ziyang suddenly said, she stood up and walked to the center of the stage, everyone was confused.


    He was dressed in all white, standing at the center of the stage. His sword was in his hand, and the white jade tassels rippled like water.


    While Mu Hong was still confused, someone suddenly pinched his side.


    When he turned his head back, he found Ling Feiyan carefully leaning into his ear. I didn''t mean to hide it from you, I had originally wanted to give Gu Changge medicine, but the senior brother guarding the door didn''t let me in, so ¡­


    In that moment, Mu Hong''s eyes were filled with killing intent, he shot towards the lady beside him like a sharp blade.


    He had accompanied her for so many years, but she was still not as important as Gu Changge. In the end, he bit his lips and said: Anyway, she''s about to be executed now, so when she''s removed from the Immortal Bone, you can make up for it by taking care of her!


    Mu Hong turned his head and did not look at her anymore. When he went yesterday, he noticed that Chang Ge had traces of a fever, he prepared a few pills to send to her along with food, but when he heard that he was going to be executed, he could only give the pills to Ling Feiyan to pass them to his.


    Forget it, having a fever is nothing compared to getting rid of the immortal bone.


    Just why did Xiao Ziyang suddenly stand in the middle of the crowd?


    Just as he was thinking about it, the man spoke out coldly: Gu Changge is my Qinghua disciple.


    And today, Immortal Lord Ziyang still wants to avenge your Qinghua disciple? The Taoist from the Abyss Monastery stroked his small beard and gave a cold snort.


    The sword in Xiao Ziyang''s hand suddenly unsheathed itself, and suddenly penetrated through the mist and nailed itself between the legs of the Abyssal Void Monastery''s Taoist priest, causing him to almost fall down in panic. It was all thanks to the support of the disciples around him, otherwise she would have been humiliated in front of all the Upper Immortal.


    He was so scared that he was drenched in cold sweat, but Xiao Ziyang''s expression did not change, with a wave of his hand, the long sword returned to his palm. This time no one on the stage said anymore, and even Zuo Tianxing could not help but shake his head.


    He should have already guessed earlier what kind of character this Junior Martial Brother had. He was afraid that there would be another storm today.

 C153

    Gu Changge is my disciple, Xiao Ziyang continued to speak, "Green Flower Sect''s rules, if there are mistakes, I will be punished, if my disciple is lazy, my master will be punished, if there are Master and disciple should be punished, Senior Brother Zuo, what do you say?


    Zuo Tianxing glared: It''s all thanks to the fact that Gu Changge doesn''t have a master! Otherwise, why would you want his master to bear the blame?!


    The sword in Xiao Ziyang''s hand slashed in midair, the sky changed, the clouds churned, and the clear sky suddenly stirred up the wind and dust.


    This sovereign was her master!


    But as soon as he finished speaking, the thick and heavy clouds seemed to smash down on him, the sword in his hand suddenly flew out, straight towards the nine layers of clouds.


    Lightning flashed and thunder rumbled in the clouds, carrying with it the force of a thunderbolt. A silver light fell from the sky!


    Before anyone could react, the silver light had pierced through Xiao Ziyang''s body and nailed him to the ground.


    When everyone could see it clearly, it was his sword!


    The blade of the sword was still swaying, but there was not a trace of blood on it.


    Immortal Lord! Everyone sighed, Zuo Tianxing had already widened his eyes in shock.


    Mu Hong felt pain in his arm, but it was actually Ling Feiyan who grabbed onto him with all her might: Immortal Lord, what''s wrong with Immortal Lord, why is it like this ¡­


    Mu Hong heaved a sigh of relief, his eyebrows narrowed, and his chin raised up slightly as he looked at the man: He owes her!


    Xiao Ziyang was almost unable to stand steadily, and fresh blood dripped to the ground. The surrounding disciples of the Qinghua Sect had long gone forward to support him, but he completely pushed them away.


    Dark clouds rolled and the stars fell, but one man and one sword was going to be the enemy of the world.


    Zuo Tianxing was furious and could not help but shout: What are you doing! What are you doing!


    Before he could rush forward, Xiao Ziyang had already pulled out the sword on the ground and pointed it at Zuo Tianxing: "Since the ancient times, senior brother Zuo has been in charge of Five Elements Peak in the Azure Flower Sect Leader, so you should know this better than me!"


    Zuo Tianxing''s heart trembled, it was the first time he saw his junior brother pointing a sword at him, the sword edge flashing with a cold light without any mercy.


    Good, good, good! He was so angry that his beard trembled. He immediately said three good words: "You even know to call me Senior Brother!" Now you have brought out the rules of Qinghua Sect to confront me!


    Xiao Ziyang frowned in exhaustion. With a turn of her wrist, the long sword once again entered her body, the sword tip piercing through his flesh, dripping with blood.


    What are you doing! Zuo Tianxing quickly stepped forward: "If you Master and disciple alike punish me, I won''t be able to stop you!" One sword was enough! The rules of the Qing Hua Sect are not for you to torture yourself over and over again!


    Xiao Ziyang laughed bitterly, she pulled out the sword from her body and steadied herself on the ground: "I, I have not taught her how to kill demons, I have not taught her how to abide by good will, the fault lies not with her, but with me."


    All of the surrounding Immortal gasped, and saw that the man in white had almost turned into a bloody man, and thus, it was not good for them to say anything. If anyone said that they would execute Gu Changge at this moment, then Xiao Ziyang might be able to strike him again.


    Zuo Tianxing stood in front of him. With a dark and gloomy face, he said with a voice that only contained two people, "Do you know what you''re doing?! Your life, was exchanged with your master''s life! Moreover, that, he was not Fan Jing! She is Gu Changge! Gu Changge who has nothing to do with you!


    Xiao Ziyang frowned and smiled bitterly, a trickle of blood flowed down the corner of her lips: This is all I have to say, Senior Brother Zuo need not speak anymore, if I am to continue punishing Zhang Ge, I am willing to shoulder the responsibility.


    Zuo Tianxing''s figure trembled, the rolling black clouds seemed to be a reflection of his anger, as his black robes fluttered intensely between the heaven and earth.


    Grasping the sword in Xiao Ziyang''s hand, she pointed it at him and said: You, if you insist on exonerating that Witch today, you must exonerate him! I will kill you to comfort Master''s soul!


    Witch? In your mouths, anyone can be called a Witch, right?


    Ah! Zuo Tianxing was furious, he immediately thrusted his sword over, but he could not hear everyone cry out in alarm, the ground beneath his feet suddenly trembled, and the figures of the people on the stage shook in fear.


    What was going on!?


    As if he was trying to move mountains and fill the sea, stopped moving his sword, looked around, his eyes widened: Don''t panic!


    The sky was dark purple, and the thick clouds were rolling and entangling like a vortex.


    One by one, the disciples of Qinghua Sect rose up on their flying swords. Suddenly, one of them pointed in the direction of the back mountain and said: "Master!" Is Bottomless Pit...


    Before he could finish his sentence, he felt something flash in front of his eyes, and a figure suddenly flew over.


    Turning her head, she saw Gu Changge, who was supposed to be locked up in the Bottomless Pit, drop her Imperial Sword Technique onto the stage. Her body was thin and she staggered a few steps, almost stumbling as she pounced towards Xiao Ziyang.


    Immortal Lord! Her face was covered in tears as she hugged Xiao Ziyang''s waist to support his body. One hand covered the wounds on his body while the other pulled out Bi Luo s to point at everyone.


    You! You! All of you deserve to die! They all deserve to die! What right do you have to stay alive even after the Immortal Lord has ended up like this! Why!


    She interrogated him with a hoarse voice, her hands shaking non-stop. She held a bloody figure in her embrace, her delicate wrists shaking non-stop as she held onto a clanging longsword.


    In the dark purple sky, a strong wind suddenly blew and blinded everyone''s eyes.


    When Gu Changge''s clothes fluttered in the wind, she felt that her entire body was covered with blood. She almost could not hold on any longer, her legs were trembling, her hands were trembling, and her entire body was shaking.


    This time, it was not a dream nor was it an illusion. Xiao Ziyang''s life slowly flowed between her fingers, just like an older brother ¡­


    Her large palm covered Chang Ge''s wrist, allowing her to slowly lower the sword she raised up.


    Xiao Ziyang''s expression was extremely weak but was exceptionally clear. The coldness in her eyes became even more distinct: "Do you still think that your crimes aren''t enough!?"


    Chang Ge choked with sobs. He raised his sleeves to wipe away the tears on his face, pointing the sword at the ground.


    The weight of the person in her embrace reminded her that all of this was not a dream. She could not afford to lose anyone, not even a single soul!


    Even if I have to make the world my enemy, not to mention removing the Immortal''s bones, even if I have to die, I don''t want the Immortal Lord to bear all these for me!


    Enough! Xiao Ziyang scolded in a low voice: "If I told you to leave Qinghua three years ago, you wouldn''t have received today''s punishment!


    He regretted ¡­


    That day when she stepped onto the Yuxiao Kongque Mountain, when she was chased down the mountain, it was Xiao Ziyang, dressed in white and black, who released his power to keep her at the entrance of the great hall!


    In the past, he didn''t want to take her as a disciple. In the past, he abandoned her to leave the island in the East Sea! How many times had his hopes turned into bubbles!


    But she still kept on convincing herself that it was Xiao Ziyang who kept her, that Xiao Ziyang wouldn''t really abandon her!


    Long Song slowly closed her eyes. She felt as if a knife had been twisted into her heart. Why was she still deceiving herself now ¡­

 C154

    Long Song slowly closed her eyes. She felt as if a knife had been twisted into her heart. Why was she still deceiving herself now ¡­


    That day, the sun and the moon were always silent. The green mountains, the rivers, the generations, and more or less happy were all part of her past. All that was left was her unwillingness, hatred, and helplessness ¡­


    The violent wind howled. In the center of the deep purple cloud vortex, the disciples of the Tsinghua University set up the Demon Subduing Formations and flew high into the sky on their swords.


    On the high platform, the Upper Immortal of many people had also taken out their attach¨¦ tools. In their eyes, the woman in the center of the stage seemed to have turned into a ghost.


    Her long hair and clothes fluttered chaotically, and the tears on her face were still fresh in her eyes. Strands of a purple-colored baleful qi faintly seeped out from her body, fusing into the violent and dense clouds.


    She ¡­ Was it a demon or a demon?


    Everyone had this question in their minds, but they didn''t dare act rashly while pointing their magic tools at Zhang Ge.


    Long Song... When did she become so powerful?


    Ling Feiyan looked at the man in the center of the stage vigilantly as he hid behind Mu Hong: I''m afraid that today, Qinghua will face a calamity.


    Mu Hong''s expression was cold, his expression not as anxious as before. He didn''t know why, but seeing this kind of song made him feel exceptionally at ease: She wasn''t weak in the first place.


    Ah!" With a series of exclamations, a purple light shined on the stage, and those disciples with weak Fa Li all fell off the stage.


    Mu Hong''s figure trembled as he forcibly stopped the aura. When he looked up again, he saw Xiao Ziyang''s long sword flying towards Zhang Ge.


    You Witch! He actually didn''t repent!


    Instead of dodging or opening his eyes wide, Mu Hong pounced over: Be careful!


    The long sword pierced through her body, and in that moment, with a flip of his hand, Zhang Ge forced Zuo Tianxing to take a few steps back.


    The latter looked at the person in front of him in disbelief. As a member of the Qinghua Upper Immortal, this was the first time he had been forced to retreat by a single Half-immortal!


    With her long hair flying in the wind, and the sword of Xiao Ziyang stuck on her left shoulder, she looked at Zuo Tianxing with an unchanging expression and said: You are not worthy, hold his sword!


    Xiao Ziyang was also stunned, she immediately pulled out her sword and pointed at a few of her acupoints to prevent blood from flowing out.


    Gu Changge motionlessly looked at the movements of his hands, but suddenly grabbed his wrist, meeting the eyes of the man who was constantly flickering with light.


    There was a sense of responsibility, helplessness, determination, and an indescribable emotion.


    As you can see, I don''t want to kill them, I don''t want to fight them. It was they who were unwilling to let me go, unwilling to let me go!


    Her tone was calm, and her eyes were clear. However, the words that came out caused Xiao Ziyang to grieve in his heart, as if the sharp blade was not stabbing into her body, but into his heart: I will not let them hurt you again.


    Not enough! You didn''t do enough!


    The woman suddenly cried out. Her eyes were extremely red, but she forced herself to open them, unwilling to blink.


    Tears that were afraid he would feel wronged rolled down his face once again. "I know you are doing this for my own good!" I know that you would rather pierce through your own immortal bones to protect me! But you really didn''t do enough! If you really don''t want them to hurt me, then don''t protect me and stop me from resisting! Why do I have to endure, why can''t I resist?!


    Two people covered in blood stood in the middle of the storm, their black hair fluttering in the wind intertwined with each other. They were both unique figures in the world, yet they had to carry an unfathomable amount of dust on their backs in the face of killing intent.


    If you are going to act like this, it will be a mistake in the end; you can''t make the same mistake over and over again!


    Xiao Ziyang slowly spat out these words, and Chang Ge couldn''t help but close his eyes. Beside his ears, the whistling of the wind could be heard as the Upper Immortal brought out a magic tools that filled the sky and charged towards the two of them!


    Xiao Ziyang raised the sword in her hand horizontally, blocking the piercing light aura. Her body was drenched in blood but she still managed to stand firm.


    Zuo Tianxing had already charged towards Gu Changge from the side, and before he could even get close to Zhang Ge, he heard the sound of the wind approaching urgently. He dodged to the side, but discovered that it was Mu Hong who was charging over.


    Good! Mu Hong, are you trying to rebel! Today, I will help Qinghua clean up his family! Zuo Tianxing was already infuriated, he immediately struck towards Mu Hong with his palm.


    Mu Hong''s eyes shone like torches. He extended his arms out but did not dodge, and after a deep roar, his clothes and hair fluttered in the air, and an evil Qi rushed out from his feet into the Six Realms and Eight Desolations.


    Demon Emperor?!


    Hearing Xiao Ziyang spitting out those two words in shock, she covered the wound on her left shoulder with her hand, and staggered a few steps back due to the evil energy.


    ~ This, in other words, Mu Hong is not a human?


    She could not believe that the air currents around Mu Hong''s body were like dragons soaring up and down. Zuo Tianxing and the rest of the Upper Immortal were unable to resist and they all fell to the ground, allowing Xiao Ziyang to breath for a moment.


    The young master was cold and charming, just like a jade.


    When he retracted the demonic energy around his body, the whole of Qinghua was shocked.


    No one would have thought that this disciple who had submitted to Sect Leader Li Weng, would actually be the Emperor of Demon Realm who had disappeared for two thousand years!


    At this moment, the mana that he was displaying was completely different from his usual humble appearance!


    Mu Hong turned his head to look at Changge who was standing there in a daze. At this time, from the thick clouds came a loud laugh.


    I thought that the Emperor of Demon Realm had vanished into thin air, but who would have thought that he would actually appear in the world of Demon Emperor for me today!


    He saw a person wearing a white robe with black patterns embroidered on it descending from the sky. His silver hair fluttered in the air unrestrainedly, and the spot between his eyebrows that was cinnabar was red.


    Beside the man was a young man with fair skin, long brown hair that fell to his shoulders, and a pair of glass-like eyes that attracted the attention of others.


    As soon as he landed on the ground, he shouted, "Master!" Master!


    As he cried, he pounced towards Gu Changge. The latter was heavily injured and was knocked into by Little Fishy, causing her to gasp for breath.


    She had no regrets to see Little Fishy and Bai Ze before she died. If the only one she felt sorry for was her parents and her dead brother ¡­


    Master, what''s wrong with you!? Master! Little Fishy suddenly burst into tears. Who, who injured the master!


    Bai Ze had originally placed his gaze on the beautiful Demon Emperor, when he suddenly heard Little Fishy''s loud shout, his eyes suddenly turned. Seeing Gu Changge and Xiao Ziyang looking like bloodied people, his brows raised slightly: Could it be that the blood on this Lord Immortal Lord''s body was stained with her blood?


    No! No! Beast King! Someone is bullying the master! Someone is bullying the master!


    Bai Ze''s figure instantly appeared in front of Zhang Ge, but seeing that the sword wound on her left shoulder had stopped bleeding, it was not hard to tell how heavy the injury was. He was so shocked that she wanted to attack but Xiao Ziyang had already grabbed her wrist.


    You are not allowed to touch her. I will deal with her injuries!


    The two of them looked at each other coldly, and Bai Ze shook him off in the end: What exactly are you good at! This stupid girl will live for you and die for you! And you ¡ª!


    The moment he said that, he immediately unleashed his powers, and in the blink of an eye, he was already in front of Zuo Tianxing!


    No one saw him make a move, so by the time they reacted, Zuo Tianxing had already been pushed out of the stage with his neck held up high, tightly pressing himself against the newly built roof of the Flashy Hall.

 C155

    And you! Suddenly, a beast image erupted from Bai Ze''s back that soared to the sky, the Divine Beast rising more than three hundred meters up into the sky, the long hissing sound made the mountain change color.


    You, Zuo Tianxing, are not worthy of being an Immortal!


    Zuo Tianxing only felt an indescribable pain piercing from every rib into his body, but he was powerless to raise his hand to resist it.


    It was unknown what miracle medicine the demonic beast had taken to recover in such a short period of time. Furthermore, its demonic art had soared to such a heaven defying level.


    Bai Ze doesn''t want it!


    Her body was drenched in cold sweat as she fell onto Little Fishy''s body. Little Fishy was caught off guard as both of them fell into Xiao Ziyang''s arms.


    Xiao Ziyang was also severely injured, he never imagined that the situation would become so serious.


    Immortal Lord... Zhang Ge held onto the front of his clothes tightly, she could see that there was a dense amount of water in her eyes, and felt that she could not hold on any longer: Don''t let Bai Ze kill people, he, he doesn''t have a bad personality ¡­ He still wanted to cultivate ¡­


    With that, his head drooped down and he lost consciousness.


    Master! Little Fishy''s mournful cries resounded above the Qinghua Sect. Bai Ze turned around and glanced at her, gritting his teeth secretly. Then, he loosened his grip and directly threw Zuo Tianxing onto the ground, half-dead.


    He turned back and returned to the stage, snatching Zhang Ge out from Xiao Ziyang''s embrace, he then sat down cross-legged and started to channel spirit energy into her body.


    Stupid girl, if you die, I will definitely cut Xiao Ziyang into a thousand pieces!


    At that moment, everyone saw that the time had come. One by one, they activated their magic tools, covering the sky and smashing towards Bai Ze and Chang Ge. For the sake of bringing disaster to everyone, even if I have to risk my life, I can''t allow you all to cause trouble!


    Xiao Ziyang slowly closed her eyes, and when the people closed in, he suddenly jumped with the Ling Yun, and waved her sword, releasing a silver light that cut through the horizon.


    One sword for ten, ten for a hundred, a hundred for a thousand, a thousand for a thousand, as if it were a hot knife through butter!


    At that moment, the crowd finally realized that even though he had been heavily injured, this Great Luo Golden Immortal from the Nine Heavens Desolation possessed a brilliance that no one could hope to match.


    In the end, Xiao Ziyang still could not bear to let them die. Just as the group of people wanted to escape, they realised that the Qinghua Sect had unknowingly become filled with demons.


    Mu Hong was standing high above on the corner of the Flashy Hall as his clothes fluttered in the wind.


    He merely raised a finger and pointed it out slightly, causing a large group of demons to appear as if they had received the imperial edict, frantically shouting, grabbing and biting at anyone they saw, and not long later, all of the disciples of Qinghua Tribe and everyone''s heavily injured Upper Immortal were captured.


    Xiao Ziyang fell to the ground while leaning on her longsword, watching helplessly as her own sect member was captured. In fact, it could be said that he was actually in cahoots with the demons?


    He took a deep breath and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Immortal Lord! Lin Qi was bound by a tree demon and did not forget to shout: Immortal Lord doesn''t need to worry about us! If you don''t treat the injuries on your own body, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    How could Xiao Ziyang not know that the two swords just happened to have pierced through his immortal bones, and might even destroy his cultivation in the future.


    He had originally wanted to stop a tribulation by himself, but it seemed that he had underestimated Gu Changge. It was as though he didn''t want her to be harmed, how could this stubborn girl possibly let him be harmed?


    Bai Ze withdrew his palm with a grave expression on his face. The injuries on this girl''s body could not be healed by his spirit energy. After all, it was impossible for the blood that had been lost to return to her body.


    How is Master? Fishy cried like a tearful person.


    Xiao Ziyang turned her head to look at Gu Changge''s pale face. Her eyes were tightly shut and incomparably weak, to the point that she didn''t even think about it.


    Seeing that, Bai Ze immediately flew in front of him and blocked his path: "Put her down!


    Xiao Ziyang did not even look at him, her palm struck out, causing herself to stagger a few steps back, the disparity between the two of them was clear in an instant.


    Xiao Ziyang! If you choose to give up Qing Hua because of your long song, today, I will take over the mountain and become the king, then I will share your Qinghua Sect with the Demon Emperor as our cave!


    The white clothed person turned a deaf ear to him, and flew towards the Sunset Peak with a long song in his arms.


    Nothing was important, as long as she didn''t die, nothing was important. He would not let what happened two thousand years ago play out in front of him again and again! Absolutely not!


    The days and months on Sunset Peak were long, and the thousand-year old snow was like a dream.


    Chang Ge had a strange dream, in which he unexpectedly heard Xiao Ziyang''s laughter.


    The laughter was overshadowed by the red splendor. She could not grasp or touch it. She wanted to part with the clouds to see what was going on, but she felt a pain in her chest, giving her the illusion that she was about to die.


    Immortal Lord...


    Her lips opened and closed, but no sound came out from her dry and hoarse throat.


    The pain in her heart slowly turned into a type of anxiety. She tossed and turned, her mouth opened slightly, longing to breathe, longing for the spring water. However, that suffocating feeling only made her more and more desperate, as if someone was choking her.


    Suddenly, those eyes that were rubbing the stars suddenly opened, and the person standing beside the bed staggered back a step, barely managing to stabilize his body as he said: "Senior Sister Gu, you''re awake?!"


    Cough cough ¡­ Cough, cough, cough.


    Zhang Ge coughed a few times in pain, he felt as if something was blocking his chest, seeing Su Qimeng''s panicked expression, she gasped for breath heavily.


    Here... Was it from his Sunset Peak?


    How is Xiao Ziyang, how is Mu Hong? What happened to Bai Ze and Xiaoyu?


    Was there anyone who had died because of her?


    So what if they had Qinghua Sect, would there be people with Devil Realm who would take the opportunity to attack Qing Hua like last time?


    Immortal Lord...


    Su Qimeng immediately brought a cup of green tea from the table for her and carefully fed it to her. After Master brought Senior Sister Gu back, he then went into seclusion to recuperate from his injuries.


    Zhang Ge raised his right hand to feel the wounds on his body, there were a lot of spirit medicine for her Immortal, she could recover even if she were to stab him a few times, it was just that Xiao Ziyang was at the center of the immortal bone, I wonder how the situation would be.


    At first, when I saw the storm going on below, Qimeng wanted to go down the mountain and take a look, but when I became anxious, my old illness immediately flared up. Not to mention being unable to put down my Sunset Peak, I almost couldn''t even keep my little life.


    Chang Ge laughed bitterly, then said with a hoarse voice, "With Immortal Lord here, you will be fine."


    Yeah. The young girl instantly arched her brows and smiled, "Master immediately treated me when he returned. At that time, you were also severely injured, Senior Sister Gu. I originally wanted Master to take care of you first, but Master said ¡­" So once Master went into closed door cultivation, I immediately drugged you.


    What did he say? What came out of this girl''s mouth must not have been good words either.


    Chang Ge sat up helplessly. Although the wounds on her body were still painful, she felt much better.


    After finishing the cup of water Su Qimeng poured for her, she asked again: How is Qinghua right now?


    After hearing Changge''s question, Su Qimeng chattered on: "Don''t mention it, when a group of demons lives inside the mountain, even I don''t dare to go down anymore. Presumably, other than Sunset Peak, all the other places in Qinghua City will not be safe, and I wonder how Sect Leader is doing."

 C156

    From Su Qimeng''s tone of voice, she could tell that Mu Hong and Bai Ze did not cause too much killing intent, so she was slightly relieved. However, she still had to go and explain everything to them.


    Her first mistake was to capture all the Upper Immortal of the various sects and make them enemies of the world. Not to mention cultivating, they might not even be able to survive.


    Heavens, how could they be allowed to act rashly?


    Zhang Ge was still wearing his bloodstained clothes as he staggered out. "Help me tell Immortal Lord, just say ¡­" I will think of a way to make up for the trouble I''ve caused ¡­


    Su Qimeng quickly said: Senior Sister Gu, are you going down the mountain? In order to protect me, Master specially went down the barrier. The people at the bottom of the mountain can''t go up, so we can''t go out either.


    Zhang Ge was stunned on the spot. Could it be that Xiao Ziyang didn''t care about the life and death of her fellow Qinghua brothers?


    Senior Sister Gu. Su Qimeng walked forward and said, "I heard that Xiaoyu has also come. Is he injured?" I was so worried about him.


    Zhang Ge turned his head to look at the young girl with a sad expression. There were some hidden feelings within her clear eyes. Even now, she was still concerned about Little Fishy''s life, so it was not too rare.


    For the time being, he put down his prejudice against her: Don''t worry, Little Fishy is fine.


    The young girl let out a long sigh: "That''s good, that''s good. When Master comes out of closed door training, I will definitely go down the mountain with Master to see Little Fishy. He''s silly, stupid, and doesn''t have any mana."


    Little Fishy will be happy to know that you care about him.


    Su Qimeng hurriedly nodded her head: That''s because Xiaoyu is my good friend.


    Oh right, Immortal Lord, where did you go into closed door cultivation?


    Eyebrows... The young girl''s eyes were a little unfocused. "Master said that no one is allowed to disturb him."


    I''m just asking, no.


    Su Qimeng raised her eyebrows and smiled again: It''s inside the ice cave at the peak of the Sunset Peak.


    Zhang Ge nodded his head and walked to the bedside to sit down: "I hope that Immortal Lord will be safe and sound."


    Who was his master? He would definitely be safe!


    Seeing this little girl with a bright and beautiful personality joking around, Zhang Ge couldn''t help but rejoice. Luckily, Xiao Ziyang accepted a disciple like her, even without her, her life would not be boring anymore in the future, right?


    During the quiet night, Chang Ge was lying on the bed, tossing and turning. In order to take care of her, Su Qimeng slept on the bed outside.


    Chang Ge''s bright eyes lit up like stars in the dark room. She suddenly flicked out a spell and got off the bed.


    Su Qimeng had already fainted because of her, otherwise, with her personality, she would definitely stop him from going to see Xiao Ziyang. However, if she didn''t go and take a look, she wouldn''t be able to rest at ease.


    As she thought of this, she quickly left the room. Her injuries had yet to recover, but she suddenly encountered a bone-chilling wind. It made her cough non-stop. Her body was extremely cold, but her face was burning.


    She summoned her flying sword and staggered a few steps before landing on the snowy ground. Her entire body was covered with snow and she could not do anything but slowly walk towards the peak.


    The cold wind whistled past her face like an icicle, but she didn''t know it.


    Looking at the hole in the ice, she told herself that she would not run into it. She would walk up there, no matter how many hours she walked, or how many days she walked, she would walk over it sooner or later.


    Fortunately, the distance wasn''t too far. When she reached the entrance of the ice cave, she found a place to hide from the wind. She shook off the snow on her body and tried her best to suppress the coughing sound she was about to make.


    After entering, she saw that there was a different world. Because a barrier had been placed on the Sunset Peak, there were no defenses set up at all. She easily walked in.


    This was a world of ice. Sharp ice blades and icicles could be seen everywhere.


    Even the hot air in her mouth was condensing into various colored snowflakes that fell down at a visible speed.


    Cold... It was really cold. Even her Cold Protection Spell seemed to be useless ¡­


    In order to not freeze herself, she quickly walked into the cave. Upon entering, she saw Xiao Ziyang sitting cross-legged on an ice bed, her white clothes stained with blood, her black hair draped over her body. His face was pale white, her eyebrows as black as ink.


    In this monotonous world of ice, the black and white red made him look somewhat demonic.


    No, how could it be demonic? Immortal Lord, such a cold and handsome person, should be extraordinary.


    Seeing his chest rise and fall slightly, Chang Ge laughed. Her laughter made her want to cry, but she did her best to maintain her figure so that she wouldn''t look so bedraggled. Step by step, she walked towards him.


    Xiao Ziyang closed her eyes and meditated, but Zhang Ge sat beside him.


    However, she quickly got used to the cold. She felt that there were traces of spiritual energy entering her body, but she didn''t dare to absorb them because she was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to digest it and go berserk.


    Xiao Ziyang''s face was pretty good, she never had the chance to be quiet, and brazenly stared at him for a while.


    Zhang Ge raised his fingertips, tilted his head and slowly extended them out. After his fingers lightly touched that person''s eyelashes, he hurriedly retracted his hand; his heart felt like it had been smashed by a deer.


    Seeing that he didn''t seem to have any reaction, he stretched out his finger once again. His finger''s flank slowly slid to his lips. His heart was unable to calm down for a long time.


    This isn''t right, quickly take your hand back!


    She told herself over and over in her mind, but her fingers did not move.


    Feeling the cool and thin temperature of Xiao Ziyang''s lips, it was as if he was his entire person, rejecting all indifference that was thousands of miles away, it was something that she was destined to never be able to achieve in her entire life ¡­


    After sitting quietly for a while, Chang Ge gently coughed a few times. She felt dizzy and her eyes were extremely hot. At that moment, the cave wasn''t as cold as before. Instead, she wanted this cold to comfort her body.


    Slightly turning to the side, she laid beside Xiao Ziyang, not daring to use all her strength to lean on him, only quietly leaning on him, leaning on him.


    Xiao Ziyang suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, causing Zhang Ge''s face to suddenly change, and she immediately supported his body.


    Immortal Lord... Are you okay?


    She longed to hear that I was all right, even if it was a lie.


    However, Xiao Ziyang narrowed her eyes and looked at her: Why are you here...


    I was worried about Immortal Lord, so I came to take a look.


    The latter raised her hand, and with a gentle brush, separated the hand she was placing on her body: Qimeng will take care of you, don''t stay here.


    It''s okay, my injuries have already healed a lot, Immortal Lord was severely injured for me, I''m willing to stay here to take care of Immortal Lord, to the extreme ¡­


    Enough! Xiao Ziyang suddenly spoke up to interrupt her: What I have done is for the world, for both you and the innocent people who have died in vain, I should not have endured all these changes. I had originally wanted to end all my suffering, but who would have thought, I was completely destroyed by you!


    Hearing this, Chang Ge''s face turned even paler: I, I know, I know, but Immortal Lord is heavily injured, as long as you take care of Immortal Lord and recover, Chang Ge will leave.


    This sovereign cannot afford it. Today, you and the demons below have committed such a heinous crime.

 C157

    This sovereign cannot afford it. Today, you and the demons below have committed such a heinous crime.


    Xiao Ziyang''s tone was cold and heartless, she once again closed her eyes, and continued to sing as she rubbed the corner of her clothes, like a little girl who had made a mistake.


    It''s all my fault. I''m always the one who causes trouble for the Immortal Lord, always having to implicate you time and time again before you save me ¡­


    The pair of ice-cold eyes opened once more. He looked at the person who lowered his head in repentance, then suddenly raised his hand to pinch her chin, causing her watery eyes to reflect his own appearance.


    Gu Changge. Xiao Ziyang said: This sovereign has said, you do not have to blame yourself, nor do you need to feel guilty. If you really want to repent, you can just stay on the island from now on.


    Changge''s heart skipped a beat. She could hardly believe her eyes as she looked at the ice cold resolution on Xiao Ziyang''s face. I ¡­


    This sovereign has never done anything for you!


    Zhang Ge''s body trembled slightly, he felt that his lower jaw was hurting because of him, but Xiao Ziyang''s words were not as simple as just saying them, it seemed as if he was going to cut into her bones and penetrate deep into her bones.


    Why did you say...


    Her tears dried up and her eyes were clear: Why did you say that?


    If she did not say it, she could pretend that she was a member of the world, that all the gentleness that had happened was real.


    Xiao Ziyang looked a little disgusted, and stopped looking at her. "You can go."


    Immortal Lord will leave if you remove the barrier on the Sunset Peak.


    She was betting, betting whether Xiao Ziyang was still concerned about her, betting on Xiao Ziyang''s words of "you go", letting her return to the demons at the foot of the mountain, or just letting her leave the cave.


    After a moment of silence, Xiao Ziyang said: "With your current cultivation, unlocking the barrier is easy."


    Chang Ge heard her own heart shrieking. She was so desperate that she felt like she was going to die.


    After letting out a cold laugh, she slowly stood up. What Azure and White Upper Immortal, what Six Realms life forms, what Heaven''s mercy, what demons and immortals alike?! You, Xiao Ziyang, are better at bewitching people''s hearts than Demons, and more cruel than Demons!


    After saying that, she walked out of the cave with large strides. Xiao Ziyang was startled by her cold and slender figure.


    There was a time when he had seen such an identical shadow. That shadow was the devil in his heart, the devil in his heart had caused him to feel sympathy for Gu Changge, who should not have appeared in Qinghua before.


    Perhaps the only thing he could do was to let her stay away from Qinghua and the strife of the Modern World! "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu!


    The millions of tribulations in the world shouldn''t have landed on those thin shoulders.


    The instant Gu Changge walked out of the ice cave, a single tear condensed into ice in midair, and landed on the ice with a sharp and clear sound.


    The same night, the same person, but different is the change of the new year.


    You want this people to live peacefully, you want the peace of the six realms, you want Qing Hua to be innocent, you want me to stay away from you, I will do as you wish!


    From now on, Jun Mo Xie would be a stranger!


    If the barrier that Xiao Ziyang had set up was that easy to destroy, then with Bai Ze''s strength, he would have long ago attacked with his Sunset Peak.


    However, Chang Ge opened the barrier easily. There was no other reason but that Xiao Ziyang had taught her this before.


    When she got off the Sunset Peak, her clothes fluttered.


    The seven mountain peaks of the Yuxiao Kongque Mountain were pitch black, and there were not even half of a single disciple of the Tsinghua University. There were only fiendish demons that joked around in the darkness, forming groups of three, groups of five.


    The Blessed Immortal Mountain instantly became a camp of demons and devils, gathering all sorts of demons and spirits from the three mountains and five mountains, causing the green flowers to emit miasma!


    For some reason, at that moment, Chang Ge''s heart was actually filled with joy!


    From afar, she could hear the sounds of people drinking to celebrate the birth of Demon Emperor. Just as she was about to press her flying sword, she heard the sound of demons shouting: "There''s still a disciple of Qinghua Sect, let''s go brothers!" His Majesty the Demon Emperor will reward you for capturing her!


    Oh! Oh, oh! The many demons and monsters cheered as they rushed towards Longsong.


    Her eyes turned cold and her sleeves flipped. She raised the rocks and trees around her and attacked the demons. The demons were all knocked to the ground and complained.


    Without even looking at it, Chang Ge walked straight towards the Flashy Hall.


    Even though the Flashy Hall was newly constructed, it still became unbearably dilapidated during the battles a few days ago. It was just that the place was now brightly lit, and there was no need to think to know that all of the so-called Demon Emperor s were definitely here.


    Before they even entered the door, they could smell the rich aroma of wine. Chang Ge immediately threw a jar of Pear Blossom Wine over. The person at the very front quickly took action, catching the wine jar that was flying towards them.


    Just as he was about to curse, he saw a figure appear in front of the door and couldn''t contain his joy.


    "Little girl, when did you come?!"


    As Bai Ze spoke, he pounced towards her and pinched her thin shoulder, looking up and down: "How worried I am about you, do you know?!"


    When Mu Hong and Xiao Yu saw that Zhang Ge had appeared, they immediately went up to welcome him. Mu Hong seemed to have something to say, but he remained cold.


    Little Fishy glared at Mu Hong, saying, "Even if you die, your master won''t die!"


    Bai Ze laughed out loud: Don''t spout nonsense, let me see how your injuries are.


    There was no expression on Chang Ge''s face. All he said was, "I''m fine ¡­" How can you drink such a cheap wine and drink a thousand years without a dream?


    Once it was mentioned, Bai Ze started to hum: Forget about it, this is only enough for the treasures stored in Qinghua Sect! Luckily you brought this Pear Blossom Wine, I will lower myself to drink with you today, Demon Emperor, what kind of expression do you have, I will let you accompany me to drink, aren''t you grateful?


    If I don''t kill you, it would be pretty good.


    You! Bai Ze glared at him, about to argue with him, but he was stopped by Zhang Ge. It seemed that although the two of them were king, they did not get along well.


    The silver-haired man was arrogant and domineering, naturally, he was disdainful to argue with the Spirit Demon King. He pulled Chang Ge''s hand and pressed it onto the main seat: "Today you will sit here, I have said before, there will be a day when you will be king in the Yuxiao Kongque Mountain, so naturally, you will be the one to be the throne. It was not in vain for those bull-nosed old Daoists to have bullied you for so long.


    Chang Ge sat on the main seat and looked up, taking in the entire spacious and grand hall. She seemed to have seen the day when she first came to Qinghua. She stood amidst the new disciples, like a scene in a scene.


    At that time, she was hesitating, lazy, and absent-minded. She didn''t even hear Dongfang Yu calling her by name.


    But she could clearly hear Sect Leader sitting here telling her, "Go down the mountain ¡­"


    Her fingers slowly tightened on the armrest as she stared at the place where she stood.


    Bai Ze coughed to try to break the damnable silence: Those Taoists are all trapped in the cages at the back of the mountain, if you say anything, I will let them all die in Qinghua''s hands!


    Chang Ge lowered his head and poured a few bowls of wine. Then, he raised his eyes and smiled, "What are you all standing around for? Drink wine."


    Little Yu also had a face full of doubt. She squeezed into a chair with Chang Ge and sat next to her: "Master, don''t be unhappy!" Little Fishy will drink with you!

 C158

    Master, don''t be unhappy! Little Fishy will drink with you!


    Bai Ze unhappily knocked on the cat demon''s head and exploded a chestnut. He then picked up two bowls of wine and handed them to Mu Hong: The Demon King refused to drink just now, do you still want to reject him now?


    Drink.


    Chang Ge gave a faint smile and gulped down the wine. She was so drunk that her face flushed red and she kept coughing. As she forced herself to laugh, she coughed out her heart and spleen.


    Mu Hong looked at her with her long and narrow eyes, and also drank all the wine in the bowl.


    Bai Ze could not bear to look at Chang Ge''s expression, he avoided her gaze in the end, and straightforwardly drank his wine. He then waved his hand and ordered: Go to the back of the mountain and choose a few beautiful female disciples to help me enjoy myself!


    The spirit demons seemed to be more willing to listen to Mu Hong''s words than him, they all looked to Mu Hong, who also felt that the atmosphere was bad, and nodded in agreement.


    Not long after, there were demons that brought a few young and beautiful female disciples to the palace. Those young ladies were trembling with fear; they had never seen so many demons while they were cultivating in Qinghua.


    As soon as they entered the hall, they immediately began to shout in fear. The demons, who still had good things to do, bared their teeth and threatened them. A few of them immediately cried out in fear.


    Martial Uncle Mu! Martial Uncle Mu! Some female disciples started crying and begging for forgiveness when they saw Mu Hong. That Mu Hong had an ice-cold expression, and didn''t even spare them a glance.


    Chang Ge held onto his cheek as he drank wine. Sometimes, the little fish would scratch his body, and he would itch all over. Then, he picked up a piece of cake from the table and stuffed it into the little fish''s mouth.


    Little Fishy simply smacked her finger happily, while Chang Ge''s eyes were filled with a doting smile.


    This warm scene made Bai Ze angry, but no matter how hard he tried, any fool could tell that Zhang Ge was not in a good mood. Xiao Yu was just trying to make her happy, so he could only suppress the anger in his heart and flew to the front of the hall to stand in front of the many female disciples.


    Those ladies looked at him as if he was their savior. Who wouldn''t? In the midst of a group of weird-looking demons, there is no doubt that a handsome gentleman is a righteous man.


    Young Master, Young Master, please save us ¡­


    As soon as she finished speaking, the older female disciple behind her pulled her and said: "Junior Sister, don''t plead with him!" He''s the shameless demon beast that destroyed our Flashy Hall back then!


    With a flip of his wrist, the woman was raised high into the air. Although his hand had not touched her, he was still able to firmly hold her down in his palm, unable to move.


    Zhang Ge was expressionless as he watched the farce below, and sighed: Bai Ze, aren''t you allowed to kill innocent people?


    Bai Ze also sneered: I don''t care about killing, but I do want to take off all of her clothes. I don''t know which kind she wants to choose more than death.


    No, please don''t hurt my senior sister!


    One of the female disciples was already crying, "As long as you don''t hurt my senior sister, my daughter will pray for you every day so that you can fly to the Immortal Realm as soon as possible. My daughter will work hard for you!"


    Bai Ze laughed coldly: "To me, you have no value at all.


    Chang Ge also laughed, "How is it worthless? This girl is already willing to be a slave to us, why don''t you just let her repay you with her body?"


    As the strength in his hands loosened, Bai Ze drooped his right arm, and the woman who was controlled in the air also fell heavily onto the ground.


    Bai Ze turned to look at Zhang Ge, only to see that she was dressed in plain clothes, and that her simple long hair had been caressed by a few strands of jade. She usually thought of Yun Che''s incomparably beautiful face, but it was unknown if it was because she had drank too much, that her face had become scarlet and moist.


    The most outstanding pair of eyes was like a star that had been broken for the entire day. Their eyebrows were half closed, and there was an indescribably evil and unrestrained feeling within their laziness.


    Not only was he looking at Chang Ge, Mu Hong was also looking at her.


    Only Little Fishy, this silly cat, still mumbled unknowingly: Beast King is going to marry a wife, how can he marry a wife everyday!


    Little thing, what nonsense are you spouting!


    Bai Ze wanted to find him to settle the score, but who knew that the nimble little cat would hide in his embrace: Master, look, Beast King is bullying Little Fishy again!


    Only after being played around with Little Fishy for so long did Bai Ze regain his clarity of mind. He had almost lost his soul due to Chang Ge''s seductive look just now.


    However, in her heart, she didn''t care about him at all. Her words that caused other girls to devote their lives to him were already unfazed, and she couldn''t help but feel vexed.


    You''re not his wife, Little Fishy. No matter what he does, he can marry whoever he wants.


    The face of the female disciple from Qinghua City, who had spoken just now, flushed red. She pinched the corner of her clothes, feeling both embarrassed and anxious. She seemed as if she wanted to explain, but she didn''t say anything for a long time.


    Chang Ge got up and walked down the stairs shakily. As he walked, he smiled and said, "You guys go ahead and play. I''m tired, so I want to rest."


    When she walked to Bai Ze''s side, she even intentionally patted Bai Ze''s shoulders: Now that the whole of Qinghua is yours, do whatever you want to do. But these girls are all innocent, don''t abandon them.


    Bai Ze grabbed her wrist, his gaze fierce: Stupid girl, when did you learn to be so sarcastic? If you don''t like my way of doing things, you can just say so. Although I may have a good temper, if you are unhappy, I can at least restrain myself a little.


    Chang Ge was already slightly drunk. He tilted his head and laughed, "When have I become angry? I wish you could turn this place upside down. Junior sister, please serve this Master Bai tonight!"


    You... You are all so shameless! The woman''s complaints made her stammer, but she lacked the courage to do so. Instead, it made the woman laugh even more.


    The ruthlessness in Bai Ze''s eyes grew even stronger as he stared at Chang Ge and asked: "Are you done laughing yet?"


    Haha, alright, I''ve laughed enough. Can you let me go now?


    Bai Ze held on tighter: Why don''t you accompany me tonight?


    I said, let go of me ¡­


    Bai Ze obviously did not plan to retreat, but unexpectedly, the person in front of him suddenly released a large amount of Evil Qi from his entire body, which caused his clothes and hair to flutter in the air: "Let go of me!"


    Being swung by her power, he had already escaped Bai Ze''s grasp.


    Gu Changge''s face turned cold, and then changed from the crazy smile from before and slowly walked towards the door. The remaining people in the hall, whether it was the Qinghua disciples or the demons and ghosts, all stared at her back in a daze.


    Master! Xiao Yu was about to chase after her, but Mu Hong stopped her by pulling her arm. "Don''t worry about her, she''ll be fine by herself.


    However ¡­


    The cat demon''s eyes were filled with tears. No matter how stupid he was, he understood that his master must be feeling really bad right now.


    Bai Ze glared at him in annoyance, how could this have anything to do with him?


    One sentence instantly awakened Little Fish and Mu Hong. She opened her mouth wide in shock: "This is so scary!" I thought Beast King was only angry because he wanted to marry his wife and master! However, the master was too biased, he had always been especially gentle to the Immortal Lord, and always so fierce to Little Fishy and the Beast King.


    That''s right, it''s too biased ¡­